


Man of the House

by clearwinston



Category: Incest/Taboo
Published: 2013-01-22
Updated: 2014-01-08
Packaged: 2017-04-17 18:14:08
Chapters: 10
Publisher: literotica.com
Story URL: https://www.literotica.com/s/man-of-the-house-6
Author URL:
https://www.literotica.com/stories/memberpage.php?uid=1379904&page=submissions
Summary: <p>1. Cory protects his family and is rewarded</p>
<p>2. Cory and Erin expand their horizons.</p>
<p>3. Cory and Erin take the day off.</p>
<p>4. Mom is finally free to join in the fun.</p>
<p>5. Cory's first date and the family spends the day together.</p>
<p>6. Cory makes up for lost time.</p>
<p>7. Thomas and the ladies play catch-up</p>
<p>8. The family secures their relationship.</p>
<p>9. Everyone celebrates Erin's birthday.</p>
<p>10. Cory makes a decision and the story concludes.</p>
Erotica Tags: Brother, Brother Sister Incest, Brother Sister Sex, Cum-
Swallowing, Incest/Taboo, Sister
Average Rating: 4.74





TABLE OF CONTENTS


Man of the House

Man of the House Ch. 02

Man of the House Ch. 03

Man of the House Ch. 04

Man of the House Ch. 05

Man of the House Ch. 06

Man of the House Ch. 07

Man of the House Ch. 08

Man of the House Ch. 09

Man of the House Ch. 10




        Man of the House


"Get the fuck out! If I ever see you in this house again, I'll kill you! I
swear I will!"  
  
I stood over my father's body, seething with rage. He was drunk and bloody. He
didn't show up that way. Well, not bloody anyway.  
  
I walked in at the wrong time. For him. I had been out playing football with
my friends. We met every Sunday afternoon and played a pick-up game with
whoever else showed up to the field behind the National Guard Armory. After
about two hours of full-contact football, I was sweaty, gritty, scraped up,
and exhausted. A few of us stopped off to eat some pizza before I drove home.  
  
My stomach knotted up when I saw my dad's truck in the driveway. I parked at
the curb and as soon as I rounded the bumper of my car I heard my mom yelling
with a return from my father. I burst forth in a run across the lawn when I
heard a sharp scream from my mom. I had heard that scream before, countless
times while growing up. It was the immediate response to the hand across her
face, usually knocking her to the ground.  
  
I burst through the front door, never stopping to close it. I kept running
through the narrow hall, following the noise of repeated smacks peppered
through constant begging and crying. As I rounded the corner, breaking the
rule of removing my shoes before walking on the carpet, I saw my dad bent
over, his hand wrapped around my mother's bicep, her form cowering on the
floor. His hand was back over his head for another blow as he spit insults at
her.  
  
His "bitch" was cut off when my shoulder caught him under the arm, his feet
leaving the ground before he landed on his side on the living room carpet. He
didn't have time to recognize my face before my left hand had a fistful of
t-shirt and my right fist smashed into his face repeatedly.  
  
It wasn't until my mother screamed at me to stop that I came out of my rage
and stood up, dropping my father onto the carpet. Okay, so I shoved him onto
the carpet.  
  
"Get the fuck out! If I ever see you in this house again, I'll kill you! I
swear I will!" It was hard to see with the tears in my eyes. He was blurry,
but I could tell his face was spattered with blood. He was barely moving, but
he groaned. He was obviously dazed, which was a step further from death than I
had wished, but there it was. Naturally he wasn't in any position to leave on
his own, so again the responsibility fell to me. His responsibilities had
always fallen to me.  
  
I pulled him up by his arm, enough to get my other arm around his ribs. As
much as I wanted to drag him out by his feet instead, I carried him like a
drunken friend, dragging him to the front door and off the porch, literally
dropping him on the lawn. Confident he wasn't going back into the house, I
walked next door and knocked on Mrs. Wilkes' front door. After a moment, she
opened it and her face showed that she knew what I needed.  
  
"I'll get the camera," she said.  
  
I nodded. "Thank you."  
  
Mrs. Wilkes had lived next door to us for as long as we'd lived there. When we
moved in, I was six and my sister, Erin, was three. Mrs. Wilkes and her
husband didn't have any children of their own, so she treated us like family,
watching us when needed, and sharing in celebrations of birthdays and Easter
lunch. They were a few years older than my parents, her husband a retired Air
Force colonel who became a golf pro, and she spent her time volunteering with
charities.  
  
The first time she let on that she knew, we had lived there about two years.
Years later, mom told me the story after she had requested I go get Mrs. W.
After Mrs. W. came and took some pictures, sending me out of the room while
she did so, I asked mom about it.  
  
Taking a deep breath and patting her bed, mom sat down on the edge and I took
a seat as she had invited. "A few years ago, your father and I had a fight.
You and Erin were at school and your father was drunk. Again. Unsurprisingly,
it got heated quickly and your dad started in on me. When he had his fill of
beating me, he left and I cleaned up and went outside to trim the rose bushes.
Gardening has always comforted me, you know." I nodded.  
  
"As I worked on the roses, I didn't hear her walk up, but she had approached
the fence and caught me off-guard. 'Michelle, are you all right?' she asked. I
thought I was, but I just started crying. Maybe it was too fresh or maybe it
was just that she asked. She immediately pulled me to her and hugged me over
the fence." She laughed a little and said, "I remember the thorns digging into
my hip and leg, but didn't want to say anything. When I had settled down, she
invited me to her house for tea. While we were there she told me that she had
heard us several times, but didn't want to make things worse for me by
imposing. That day, however, she said she had had enough. She had been doing
some research and called a friend of hers at social services who works with
victims of abuse. She said the best thing to do is to be a safe place.  
  
"So Mrs. W. offered to help me build a case if I ever decided to press charges
or file for divorce. Or...to help the police if something...should happen to
me." She took a deep breath. "So she took me upstairs and took pictures of my
injuries while they were fresh. She keeps them in a safe place so your father
can't find them in our house and get rid of them. She's been taking pictures
ever since."  
  
I can't count the times I've been to Mrs. W's house at my mother's request.
And somehow she was always able to treat my father as if she didn't know what
he had been doing. Up until the separation last year, that is. My mom had
finally had enough and kicked him out, threatening to call the police. She
still hasn't called them and she hasn't filed for divorce. I think mostly she
just wants to feel safe, not be single. A separation means hope, but a divorce
doesn't.  
  
Mrs. W. followed me back over to the house and as we rounded my dad's truck at
the end of the driveway, she stopped and gasped, "Oh, my."  
  
"Yeah," I cleared my throat. "I, uh..." I was suddenly embarrassed and looked
down.  
  
"I see," she said with a smirk, placing a gentle hand on my shoulder. "Let's
go take care of your mother."  
  
When we got inside, mom was still curled up against the wall where I left her,
but now she was crying. I felt like a shit for not coming back in to check on
her. What a dick move. I rushed over to her and knelt down beside her. "Mom."
She looked at me, her eyes red with tears, and her left cheekbone swollen. She
had blood streaking out of her left nostril and her lip was cut open. "I'm
sorry I left you. Are you okay?" She placed her hand on my cheek and nodded,
reassuring me that she was not upset with me. She knew the necessary routine.  
  
She looked past me to see Mrs. W. standing behind me. "Oh, Trish, I'm so sorry
to call you again." She began to cry again.  
  
Mrs. W. was at her other side in a blink, talking as she crouched down, the
camera hanging from her wrist by the strap as she reached around my mother's
shoulders. "Believe me, dear, you're not the one who should be apologizing."  
  
Again mom nodded. Carefully, we helped my mother to her feet, me on one side,
Mrs. W. on the other. They didn't even bother asking me to leave the room this
time like they usually did. Mrs. W. just began taking pictures from different
angles, making sure not to miss any wounds. "Cory," she called.  
  
I snapped out of my haze. "Ma'am?"  
  
"Why don't you go get something to help me clean her up while I finish this?"  
  
"Yeah, sure." I turned and went upstairs to grab a washcloth, some cotton
balls and hydrogen peroxide, then halfway down the hall, I remembered I'd
better get ointment just in case and returned to the bathroom before bounding
down the stairs. I u-turned the corner into the kitchen and stopped dead in my
tracks.  
  
"Son of a bitch," I muttered. Mrs. W. was snapping pictures of my mother
topless. But that wasn't what surprised me. My mom had her back to me, so all
I saw was her back, but she had large welts and bruises across her back and
around her upper arms where my father was fond of grabbing her.  
  
At my voice, my mother jumped and hugged herself as if hiding her breasts
which I couldn't see anyway. "Cory!"  
  
"I'm sorry, mom. Here, I'll turn around." I turned my back to them and saw a
couple more camera flashes reflected on the wall, hearing the electronic click
of the digital camera with each flash.  
  
"There. That should be enough for now," I heard Mrs. W. say. "You can turn
around now, Cory."  
  
I turned around just as my mom's shirt dropped to her waist. She brushed her
short brown hair behind her ear, looking sheepish as if I had just caught her
doing something she shouldn't have been.  
  
I pulled a chair around from the table so I could clean mom's face and Mrs. W.
took the washcloth to the sink to get it wet. As we began to gently clean her
up, Erin came through the front door and stopped when she saw us at the table.  
  
"Oh my god! What happened?"  
  
"Dad."  
  
"Asshole!"  
  
"Erin!" mom corrected her.  
  
"What mom?" my sister dropped her shoulders and crossed her arms. "He's not?"  
  
Mom didn't say anything, but gave her a stern look of disapproval. She knew
Erin was right, but she also didn't like her kids talking about their father
that way. She had told us repeatedly. There's no telling what was coming for
me later after the beating I gave him.  
  
I continued to clean mom's cuts as I asked Erin, "So I'm guessing he's not
here anymore?"  
  
"What? No. His truck isn't here."  
  
"That makes sense," said Mrs. W. "Since you didn't step over him on the lawn."
She winked at me and I smiled back. I looked at mom and she gave me a half-
hearted smile and mouthed, "Thank you."  
  
"What do you mean?" Erin asked, approaching us and pulling out a chair at the
table to sit down. No one said anything. "Mom?" Erin persisted.  
  
"Your brother kicked him out. Well, dragged him out."  
  
"Cory, you did?"  
  
I just shrugged.  
  
"What happened?"  
  
"We'll talk about it later, baby," mom replied. For now, would you please
spray the carpet by the couch so I can clean that up when I'm finished here?  
  
Erin turned around to look at the carpet and saw the blood stains on the light
brown carpet. "What's that?" she asked, getting up to look closer.  
  
"Your father," mom said, winking at me.  
  
"Holy shit! Cory?" She whipped her head around at me, a huge smile on her
face.  
  
Again, I shrugged, smiling back at mom, continuing to clean the cut at the
outside tip of her eyebrow.  
  
Erin practically bounced over to the kitchen sink, getting the carpet cleaner
before shaking her head and laughing a little as she sprayed the carpet. We've
used a lot of that cleaner over the years, but it's mostly been for mom's
blood. I think this is the first time it's ever been used on dad's.  
  
After mom was cleaned up, Mrs. W. went back home to print the pictures for the
file and to stow the pictures and a printed, dated report in the file, along
with the original camera disc. She assured us that she stored them in her
firebox with their important documents in case anything ever happened to her,
so that we could have access to them. Col. W. knew about it, but promised to
keep his nose out of it until invited in.  
  
After Erin cleaned the carpet, she went upstairs to draw mom a bath to relax
her and to heal her wounds a little, hopefully preventing any additional
soreness in her muscles. As I was putting the cotton balls and peroxide back
into the first aid kit, my mother took my hand and pressed it against her
right cheek, the one that wasn't swollen. "Thank you, baby, for taking care of
momma." I hadn't called her momma since I was little.  
  
"I love you, mom." She wasn't looking at me, but was still looking down, as if
ashamed.  
  
"I love you, too, baby."  
  
I finished putting everything back and closed the lid to the plastic box.
"Here, let's get you upstairs for your bath." I wrapped my left hand around
her back and took her right hand in mine, when she grabbed my wrist and
fingers.  
  
"Oh, Cory, your hand!" She was looking at me with that same look that she had
given me when I fell off the top of the slide and when I dropped off the
monkey bars and when I got spiked as a catcher in high school. Her brow was
furrowed up and her deep brown eyes filled with tears.  
  
"It's fine, mom." I pulled my hand away.  
  
"It's not fine!" she snapped, looking me in the eyes. More gently, she said,
"Let me clean that up for you. She pulled me toward my chair again, and
reached for the first aid kit.  
  
I sat in my chair and laid my hand on the table and winced as she cleaned out
the cuts on my swollen knuckles. I don't know if I caught dad's teeth a few
times or what. Honestly, I'd only been in one other fight in my life, which
was in middle school and that fight was with Mark Harvey. We mostly rolled
around on the ground stretching each other's shirts and taking the occasional
shot to the ribs. Nothing like this.  
  
After a few minutes of complaining about the sting and my mom telling me to
hold still, she put everything away and held my hand. Looking into my eyes,
she told me, "I don't know how to thank you for what you did for me today. I
was shocked when it happened, but I was more scared for your father. I've
never seen you so angry before. You've always taken care of me after a fight,
but I've never seen you in one. So thank you. But don't ever do that again.
Okay?"  
  
"I can't promise that, mom." I looked at her, tears in my eyes. "Something
just took over today, you know? It's almost like I couldn't control it. I'm
afraid I'm just like him."  
  
"You're nothing like him!" she yelled, jolting me. "Don't say that!" She
calmed a little and continued on. "Your father is an angry drunk. You're a
protector. You're the kind of man any woman would be lucky to have. Right now
I'm lucky you're here. With me. And with your sister. She looks up to you, you
know. A lot."  
  
"Well, I guess I have to be the man of the house now?" I asked.  
  
"Baby," mom countered, peering straight into my eyes, "You've been the only
man in this house for a long time." She patted my cheek and leaned forward to
kiss me right at the corner of my mouth. It's been years since that happened.
When I was a little boy, we used to kiss on the mouth, but when I got older,
it moved to the cheek. I was surprised and a little confused. But not
offended. Not in the least.  
  
"Bath's ready," Erin said. She had apparently just walked into the kitchen as
we finished our talk. "Come on, mom," she said, helping her up and giving me a
little smile, "I'll help you in so you don't fall."  
  
"Thank you, sweetie. I hate that you have to help out so much."  
  
"Not at all." With that, Erin helped mom up around the corner, slowly
shuffling and moving very slowly up the stairs. A few minutes later my sister
returned as I was rinsing out the washcloth in the kitchen sink, trying to get
the blood out of it with dish soap.  
  
"So," she said, popping up to sit on the counter, "Tell me about it." I
sighed, but then relayed the story the best I could remember, stopping to fill
in details as she interrupted to ask for them.  
  
Let me tell you about my sister. Erin has always been popular at school, and
for good reason. She's outgoing, athletic, compassionate, and naturally
beautiful. She took after our dad's side of the family. Her hair is long and
blonde, lighter in the summer, darker in winter. She has gorgeous blue eyes
and moderately tanned skin. She doesn't do tanning beds or spray, but she's
outside playing soccer or competing in swim meets enough that she has a good
solid base. Her form is lean, but not skinny. She has a little curve to her
hips, with an amazing rear end. Her breasts are smaller, but still look great
on her. In her racing suit, she looks sleek and athletic, but in her bikinis
she looks incredibly sexy and tone.  
  
Our mom, on the other hand has more fair skin and dark brown hair with a
little hint of natural red tint to it. Her eyes are deep brown and she keeps
her hair too short to reach her shoulders, but long enough to touch the collar
on her suit jacket. Her hair has a little more wave to it, making it full, but
stylish. She is very classy and modest in her wardrobe and some of my friends
have made comments about her, much to my embarrassment. But I can't say they
are wrong. Her figure is a little more full, probably from age and two
pregnancies, but she is still pretty small, and curvy. Her breasts are bigger
than Erin's, but aren't huge. She works out regularly, running and swimming,
so she has a good solid form.  
  
I have the blond hair of my dad, but my mom's brown eyes. I tan pretty easily
and keep in shape by just playing racquetball and football with my friends a
few times a week. At 22, I'm finishing up college in a few months and have a
couple of offers on the table from local businesses. I didn't want to go too
far away because of the way dad treats mom. Erin feels the same way and has
chosen to go to the same school I am, which is less than an hour away and has
the major she wants as well. And they offered her an athletic scholarship for
soccer, which is a great bonus for her and our parents. At 19, she's a
freshman who already has the attention of the starting players and the coaches
as one of their most gifted players.  
  
"Holy shit, Cor! I can't believe you did that!" She looked excited, but I was
still kind of ashamed. She jumped down and wrapped her arms around my neck,
standing on her tip toes to reach. "You take such good care of us! I love you
so much!" With that she turned and kissed me on the corner of my mouth like
mom had before letting go and giving me that beautiful Erin smile.  
  
I hate to admit it, but I felt my dick stir at that one. I know, I was
surprised, too. Don't judge me.  
  
"Yeah...well, uh...listen. I need to go clean up and then I'll go get us some
cheese steaks for supper."  
  
"Oh, yay! Cheese steaks!" Erin bounced and clapped. No wonder she was popular.
She just made me feel like I had stopped the apocalypse or something.  
  
I went upstairs to my room and grabbed some fresh underwear, shorts and a
t-shirt before heading into the bathroom. I let the hot water run over me,
stinging the scrapes and micro-cuts from the grass on my arms and legs, as I
thought about this afternoon. So much had happened in such a short time. I
thought about my mom, and how she had been beaten down by my father the
jackass for so many years. I saw her cowering in the corner and heard her
begging him to stop. Then I heard her scream for me to stop as I beat the shit
out of my father in response. I recalled that kiss in the kitchen and then
thought about Erin naked, lowering my naked mom into her bath...  
  
Whoa! Where did that come from?! Shaking it off, there was a tinge of guilt in
my stomach. But my dick had a better imagination than I did, because he kept
writing the story and sending it to my brain. My conscious brain was hitting
the delete button over and over in a panic, but my boner kept hitting send.  
  
What kind of a sick fuck am I?!  
  
But there it was, the image of my sister, naked and tan with perky tits
arching her back seductively, her perfect ass jutting out as she gently
lowered my mother into the tub. My mom's bruises were gone. Her skin was
smooth and soft and perfect. Her breasts were incredible and her hips flared
to give her that voluptuous figure. My mom's knees were together and as she
lowered herself to sit in the tub, she let out a seductive "Mmmmmmm, yeah"
when she reached the water. "This feels soooo good, baby. Thank you." She
stroked the back of Erin's thigh as she looked up at her face with a faint
smile.  
  
"You're welcome, mom. Anything for you. I just want you to be happy," Erin
replied, stroking mom's hair.  
  
"You know what would make momma happy, sweetie?" mom asked.  
  
Erin tilted her head to the side, and touched her hand onto mom's. "I can
guess," she said innocently. Without another word, Erin stepped into mom's big
garden tub, settling in across from her, making a cooing sound as her ass made
contact with the hot water. Mom turned around, her back to Erin, and Erin
grabbed mom's loofah off the side of the tub, wets it and begins washing mom's
back and shoulders. She works down the arms before pulling mom back against
her to rest on her.  

Erin continues to dip the loofah into the bath occasionally to re-wet it
before bringing it back up to work on mom's body. After working on mom's neck,
Erin's hand dips down lower to her breasts, continuing to work in circles,
dipping closer and closer. Mom sighs and rests her head back on Erin's
shoulder with a contented smile. Erin turns her head to mom with a wry smile
and her lips...  
  
"Cory! Are you getting us some dinner or what?!" Erin pounded on the door and
yelled at me. My cock was rock hard and my hand was absently stroking it. I
let go and argued with myself. On the one hand I was furious at being
disturbed. On the other, I shouldn't have been thinking about that anyway.  
  
What the hell was wrong with me?  
  
I turned off the shower and dried off before getting dressed to get the all-
important dinner I had promised. Dammit, Erin, I thought, you couldn't give me
just a couple more minutes?  
  
I bounced down the stairs and rounded the corner to see mom curled up in the
recliner in her bath robe, remote in hand, looking for something good on
Netflix. She and Erin were going back and forth about their movie moods and
negotiating on what was available and acceptable. When I came in, Erin looked
at me and smiled as mom was talking. Did she know something? How could she
know something? Calm down, Cory. You're imagining things.  
  
Her eyes bounced down to my shorts and back up to mine. It was quick, almost
imperceptible, but I saw it. She was lying sprawled out on the couch in her
college swim team shorts and tank top, her tan legs long and lean, and her
feet bare except for one toe ring, which for some reason I found incredibly
sexy. Her hair was splayed out, hanging over the end of the couch like a
waterfall, which she always did when she lay back on it.  
  
I walked up and put my hands on the back of the recliner, which rocked it a
little. Mom looked straight up and smiled when she saw my face. "Feeling
better, mom?" I asked.  
  
"Much. Thank you." She reached up and placed her hand on mine, giving it a
squeeze.  
  
"I'm calling for cheese steaks. Are you good with that?" I asked.  
  
"Oooh, that sounds good. Thanks, sweetie."  
  
"Get two boxes of fries, Cor," Erin demanded. "I'm really hungry." She raised
an eyebrow when she said that. I don't know why she did that. It looked hot as
hell and made it sound seductive, or at least flirty, but she was just
ordering fries. Damn, my mind is on fire with sex tonight! What the hell?  
  
I looked down when mom said, "Get some cash from my purse." She wasn't looking
up any more, but when I looked down, I saw that her robe had ridden up a
little and I saw part of her inner thigh where her legs were curled up under
her sideways.  
  
"It's no problem, mom. I'll get it." For some reason I looked over at Erin and
she had this shit-eating grin on her face before turning back to the
television.  
  
"No, let me get it. You don't need to buy dinner."  
  
I relented and ordered over the phone before heading out to pick up dinner.  
  
"Want some company?" Erin asked, sitting up on the couch.  
  
"I don't know. I hate to leave mom here alone right now."  
  
"I'll be fine, baby doll. Go ahead," mom insisted.  
  
"Great!" said Erin, popping up off the couch before walking to the front door
to slip on her flip-flops. I followed her out the front, locking the door
behind me. It made me feel better since mom was alone. We had replaced all the
locks after she kicked dad out so he couldn't come in on his own without
breaking down the door or kicking in a window. And we added a monitored alarm
system.  
  
We got into my Camry and we weren't even out of the cul-de-sac when Erin says,
"Dad's a real shitball, huh?"  
  
"Yeah."  
  
"I can't believe he would treat mom that way. He never knew what he had."  
  
"No, I guess not. But some guys are assholes."  
  
"But we know what he had, don't we?" She stopped looking out the window and
looked at me instead.  
  
"Uh...I guess."  
  
"Gimme a break. You guess. Mom's the total package! She's generous and loving,
she's in great shape. And she's beautiful. Don't you think?"  
  
"I don't know. She's mom." This drew a snicker. "What? Why are you laughing?"  
  
"It's okay to say your mother's pretty. I think she's pretty."  
  
"Yeah, I guess she's pretty." Another snicker.  
  
"Do you think I'm pretty?"  
  
"What? Yeah...I guess. Yeah, you're pretty."  
  
"Who's prettier? Me or mom?"  
  
"Erin, come on."  
  
"What?" she laughed. "Just answer the question, Cor."  
  
"Erin, seriously. Stop." I was getting irate now.  
  
"Okay, just answer that one question and I'll stop. Me or mom?"  
  
I sighed and drove quietly for a minute. Erin didn't say a word. She could
tell I wasn't ignoring her, but was thinking.  
  
"Well...I can't say one of you is prettier than the other. You're both pretty
in different ways. I mean...that didn't come out right...you're both
beautiful. But you look so different that I can't just say one of you is
prettier. There's stuff about both of you that I like, but I can't just say
that either of you is prettier than the other one." I looked over at her for
just a second to see how she responded.  
  
"Good answer. I can live with that." Erin nodded and just looked out the
window for the next couple of minutes while we approached the shopping center.
Erin chose to wait in the car while I went in and picked up the sandwiches and
two big styrofoam boxes of fries.  
  
When I got in the car I handed the bag to Erin who set it on her lap. She
didn't say anything until I turned out onto the main road.  
  
"You know I think you look good, too," she muttered.  
  
"What was that?" I asked, not sure what I heard.  
  
Erin cleared her throat. "I said you look good, too. My friends always said
you were hot. I don't disagree." I looked at her, but she was still looking
out her side window.  
  
I just laughed a little to myself and shook my head. "Well...thanks...I
guess."  
  
"What? You are. You're well-built, have nice eyes, funny, and you're super
sweet. Like the way you have always taken care of mom and me. It's nice. All
that stuff is very sexy. That's the kind of stuff women want in a man. Face
it, bro," she laughed, "you're all that and a bag of Funyuns."  
  
I laughed and rolled my eyes. "This isn't awkward at all, coming from my
sister."  
  
She just looked away again, and said, "Well it's still true."  
  
Nothing was said for a few miles before Erin said, "God this bag is hot on my
legs. Feel this." Before I could respond, she grabbed my free hand which was
resting on the arm rest, lifted the bag, and put my hand on her upper thigh,
right up against her shorts. "See? Feel how hot I am?"  
  
"Yeah...uh..." I tried to move my hand, but Erin pressed her hand into mine
and kept it there. I was getting a little turned on, especially after my
recent shower-vision, but had to maintain some control. I had to fight to keep
from squeezing her thigh. I hoped that when I got out I wouldn't have an
erection, or at the very least, that Erin wouldn't notice that I had one.  
  
Erin finally let me move my hand when we entered our neighborhood, and when we
got out of the car, I had a definite tent pole. My shorts attested to the
fact. And unfortunately for me, Erin had offered to carry the food and got out
of the car before I could object. I had no help here.  
  
"Come on, slowpoke. Mom's waiting." I rounded the car and her eyes immediately
shot to my crotch and she smiled as she turned to walk toward the house. Do
her hips always move that much? Dammit, Erin!  
  
I caught up and unlocked the front door, but while I turned to lock it from
the inside, I heard Erin blurt out, "Mom, Cory thinks we're hot!" Shit!  
  
"What?!" I heard the recliner springs pop as it swiveled around. "Erin, what
are you talking about?" she laughed. I walked into the living room right about
then and Erin gave me that killer smile that she has always given me when
she's teasing me.  
  
"Weeeelllll, we were talking in the car about how much dad didn't know what he
had in you, and Corey said you were hot..."  
  
"Erin," I tried to interrupt.  
  
"...so I asked him who was hotter, you or me...  
  
"Erin!" Louder this time.  
  
"...and he couldn't decide. Right, Cory?" She and mom both just looked at me
and my face was suddenly hot.  
  
"Mom..." I stammered, "...see...that's not...Erin called dad a shitball and
said he didn't know what he had, and I agreed. Then SHE said you were pretty
and asked if I agreed. I said I did, and she started asking who was prettier,
her or you, and I said neither. You're both pretty, but I couldn't compare
because you're so different. There. That's what happened."  
  
My mom smiled and looked back and forth between Erin and me and they both
started laughing. I was embarrassed, but mom got up, came around the counter
as she laughed and kissed me on the cheek, saying, "You're sweet." She patted
my back. Erin walked up and mom gave her a kiss on the cheek and said, "And so
are you, even though you're a stinker! Don't do that to your brother." She
smacked Erin on the rear end playfully and walked to the refrigerator.  
  
When mom turned to go to the fridge, Erin got in front of me to get glasses
out of the cabinet and pressed her ass against my crotch as she reached. I was
still semi-hard, but that wasn't enough for her apparently because she wiggled
her hips back and forth, rubbing her butt against me, just for a second. But
it was there.  
  
I backed up and she looked over her shoulder and smiled before looking down at
my crotch for a second. She looked back into my eyes for a moment, still
smiling, before retrieving the glasses and taking them over to fill with ice.
Mom poured the soda while I unwrapped the cheese steaks and divided the fries
on each of the three paper plates.  
  
"OH! Here's something else we talked about, mom!"  
  
I looked up, terrified, the video of our trip replaying in my mind so I could
determine what she was going to talk about. I drew a blank.  
  
"Don't say anything that's going to embarrass him, baby," mom said.  
  
"I don't know why he would be embarrassed. All I said was that a lot of my
friends thought he was cute and that I thought that any girl would be lucky to
have him."  
  
"Mmm, that doesn't sound so bad." Mom looked at me. "Your sister's right, Cor.
You're going to make a young lady very happy one day." Her voice seemed a
little sad.  
  
"Or maybe even an older woman," Erin winked. She quickly looked at me before
shifting her eyes to mom and back, and wriggled her eyebrows before bursting
out laughing as my eyes got wide.  
  
Mom just laughed along, missing it, and said, "Or an older woman, if that's
what you want." She looked up at me from pouring drinks. "Is that what you're
into? Older women?"  
  
"I...don't...I don't know! God! Why are you both...just...God!" I stormed out
of the kitchen and went up to my room, slamming the door behind me. I paced
back and forth wondering how the hell I was supposed to get out of this. What
did Erin want from me? Why was she teasing me? What did mom know? How did all
this start? My thoughts were swimming aimlessly and I felt completely out of
control. I was emotionally exhausted from the day.  
  
It wasn't long before there was a knock on my door. "What?" I snapped. The
door opened a little bit, slowly and Erin peeked through the crack, gradually
sliding her head through as she opened the door further.  
  
"Cory?" she asked timidly. "Can I come in?" Her eyes were full of sadness, not
like the Erin I saw just a few minutes ago.  
  
"What, Erin?" I asked harshly. I was still plenty pissed.  
  
She opened the door and kept one hand on the knob, her other hand tracing the
hem of her shorts idly. "I'm sorry I made you mad. I didn't mean to. I was
just playing."  
  
Turning to look at her between paces, I asked, "Why the hell did you go and
tell mom about our talk in the car? As a matter of fact, what was all that
talk in the car anyway? What were you thinking?" Okay, I didn't ask it. I
almost yelled it. I was hot. I couldn't believe she had done that to me.  
  
"Listen, Cor, I know I shouldn't have pushed you like that and I was out of
line. I promise we can talk about it later tonight, but right now, mom's
waiting for us and she sent me up here to apologize. Please forgive me." She
had her puppy dog eyes on.  
  
I sighed and nodded. "You know I can't stay mad at you." Her puppy pout always
made me smile and she knew it.  
  
She smiled back and ran to hug me, saying, "Thank you, Cor." She wrapped her
arms around my waist and squeezed me, and my arms automatically wrapped around
her shoulders. Her hair had that chronic smell of some kind of fruity shampoo
and chlorine. I loved it. I kissed her on the head, which wasn't uncommon, and
served to let her know I was sincere in my acceptance. She backed up and
quickly planted a quick kiss on my lips before turning and quickly leaving my
room.  
  
"But we're still talking later, right?" I called after her.  
  
She was in the hall, but her head whipped back into the door with a big smile
and she said, "Promise" before waving and disappearing around the corner
again.  
  
I rolled my eyes and followed her downstairs, feeling a little better, but
still uneasy. When I grabbed my plate and glass to sit on the couch, mom asked
if I was all right. I smiled at her and said, "Just a tough day. I'll be
okay." She had a sorrowful look on her face.  
  
"I'm sorry, baby."  
  
"It's okay, mom. Not your fault." I cleared my throat and looked away. Her
eyes had started tearing up. "What are we watching?" I asked more cheerfully,
trying to change the mood. They had decided on not only a comedy, but one of
my favorites. I knew they were doing it for me and was grateful  
  
The cheese steaks were delicious as always and the movie put us all in a
lighter mood. I knew they enjoyed it because they laughed more as great lines
were approaching and even quoted along with the movie, something my dad used
to abhor. "Shut the fuck up," he would slur, his beer or bourbon swinging in
his hand. As if he could follow or remember the movie anyway. We had enjoyed
our movies a lot more this year with him gone.  
  
When the movie was over, mom was clearly exhausted. She had a habit of falling
asleep during movies, but not tonight. Somehow. "I'm turning in," she said.
"You guys lock up for me?" she asked as she got out of her chair.  
  
"Sure, mom," Erin said. Erin and I stood up so mom wouldn't have to bend down,
and mom kissed us each on the cheek and told us she loved us. We returned it
of course. She shuffled upstairs as Erin gathered the glasses to wash in the
sink.  
  
She turned on the water and I leaned up against the counter while she waited
for the water to heat up. "Well," I said, "what's up?" She knew what I meant.  
  
"Here? Now?"  
  
"Right here. Right now. Spill it."  
  
She sighed as she squirted soap onto the sponge and picked up the first glass.
"How do I start?" A pause. "Okay. I don't want you to be mad or embarrassed
because I'm not."  
  
"I'll try."  
  
She began washing the glasses, never looking at me as she told the story.
"Today when I saw you with mom, taking care of her, my heart broke. But when
you told me what you did to dad, I fell over the edge."  
  
"The edge..."  
  
"Let me finish," she cut me off. "This is hard enough as it is. I've always
looked up to you, Cory." I thought that first glass should have been clean by
now, but she continued to scrub. "My friends would tease me about how cute you
were, but I would just laugh and roll my eyes as they went on about you. But
the truth was that I knew they were right. They talked about how cute you
were, and how sweet, but I knew the real Cory. They were only scratching the
surface of who you were. Are.  
  
"You have always been my cheerleader. My support. Whenever I would look up in
the stands at my games and meets, it was always you and mom. Never dad. Every
goal I scored or every time my name was called, you two were always on your
feet, cheering and lots of times calling my name. I remember some of the
posters you made for my games. I think one of the things that stood out the
most, though, was when Todd broke up with me right before homecoming. Even
though you had graduated, you came home and took me to the dance because it
was my senior year and I wanted to go so bad." She was tearing up a little
bit.  
  
I put my hand on her shoulder. "Erin, I didn't..."  
  
"No, it's okay, Cor." She finally moved to a second glass. "Besides...I've
seen the way you look at me." She looked up at me "In my bikini. In my
homecoming dress. And tonight when I was lying on the couch. I know how you
feel about me, Cory."  
  
My face got hot again and my mouth was dry. I didn't know what to say or how
to respond. I couldn't say she was wrong, but I had tried so hard to keep my
feelings a secret. To keep to myself how truly beautiful I thought my sister
was. She has always been very perceptive, but I was hoping she would have just
seen me as a loving older brother who cared for his little sister, not
as...well, a pervert.  
  
She didn't look upset. I took a small step which put me right on top of her.
She turned toward me. Expectantly? I placed my hand on the side of her face.
She bit her lip. I leaned down and gently touched my lips to hers. Only for a
moment. Her lips were soft, so soft. She didn't back away or push me back at
all. It seemed as if she relaxed into it.  
  
I pulled back a little to look into her eyes. She smiled just a little and she
turned to place the sponge and glass in the sink. Wiping the suds on her hands
on the front of her shirt, she leaned in and placed her arms around my neck. I
kissed her again. My mouth opened slightly, mirroring her own, and I gently
slid the tip of my tongue along her upper lip.  
  
She shuddered and moaned before her own tongue touched mine. Our kiss
escalated to apprehensively exploring each other with our writhing pink
muscles. She was a great kisser. My arms caressed her back and waist and I
couldn't help but grow in my shorts. My sister moaned into my mouth and
pressed herself harder against me. One arm quickly moved off of my neck and I
almost immediately felt a hand on my crotch, searching me out.  
  
I broke off the kiss and backed away. "No...we can't."  
  
She never took her hand off and she followed me forward. "Yes. We can." She
reached up to kiss me again and I let her, but came to my senses again
quickly.  
  
"Not here." I looked around.  
  
"Mom." She understood and smiled.  
  
"Mom." I repeated.  
  
"Get the lights. I'll finish these glasses." She scrubbed the last two glasses
in record time, rinsing them and placing them in the drainer just as I
finished turning off the last lamp. She was waiting for me at the hall to the
foyer and she practically dragged me toward the front door. I checked the lock
and set the alarm before we hurried toward the stairs, hand in hand. Erin had
a giddiness to her step and a huge smile on her face. I'm glad I was behind
her because I must have been grinning like an idiot. Was this really
happening?  
  
I chased her up the stairs and she headed to my room. "Wait," I said. "Let's
use your room."  
  
"My bed creaks."  
  
"My room is right next to mom's. She might hear us."  
  
She seemed to think about it for half a second. "You're right. My room." She
pushed me back a couple steps and turned into her room and I closed the door.
She had never really progressed in her decorations. Over the years she had
moved from Disney princesses on her bedspread and posters, to kittens, to boy
bands, and now she was at peace signs and Olympic athletes, particularly
swimmers and soccer players. But her bedding was generic, the walls were the
same bright green they had been for years, and she still had a shelf of her
most beloved stuffed animals and Disney autograph books from our childhood
trip. She got so many pictures and autographs from the characters that she had
to get a second book after the third day and that one was almost full as well.  

I was suddenly nervous. "How are we gonna do this?" I asked.  
  
Erin was bouncing on her toes, obviously nervous and excited. I had seen her
do this countless times growing up. Just before she stepped onto the starting
block. While waiting for her name to run onto the soccer field. Waiting for
her prom date. And waiting for mom to open her acceptance (or rejection)
letter from college.  
  
She looked around and said, "OH! Wait! She grabbed the corner of her bedspread
and yanked it onto the floor, then tossed all four pillows onto it. "Spread
this out," she said as she passed me to get to her closet. I did as she said,
and while I was still working, her purple velour blanket landed in the middle
of it, still folded, albeit loosely after the landing. I looked up at her with
a smile. Still bouncing. I spread the blanket out over the bedspread and
before I got the corner straight, she was on the blanket, kneeling close to
me.  
  
I barely caught myself when she jumped on me, but we were quickly locked in a
heated embrace, tongues wrestling freely now, no pretense or trepidation. We
both knew how we felt and both knew what we wanted. Now was not the time to be
shy. She again returned her hand to my crotch and quickly found my erection,
which was painfully hanging down to the left, though struggling to find its
way upward against my shorts and boxers.  
  
Erin was grabbing at it and it felt like she was trying to bend it up. "Ow!" I
whispered. She stopped and leaned back a little.  
  
"What'd I do?"  
  
"It's just...it doesn't bend that way." She watched as I reached down and
rotated it up to the 12 o'clock from the 5 as if I was turning back the hands
of a clock. "There," I smiled, "that's better."  
  
She smiled and kissed me again, this time her hand readily finding the dick
she was looking for, resting comfortably against my stomach. She stroked it
gently and freely, exploring and hopefully becoming more comfortable. I have
to admit she was doing a good job and I began to breathe heavily and let out
the occasional involuntary moan.  
  
Her own breath was increasing and she mumbled into my mouth, "You like that,
huh?"  
  
"Uh huh" back into her mouth.  
  
"Then you're going to love this." With that she pressed on my chest as she
looked into my eyes and sat back. I settled back onto my butt and Erin hooked
her fingers into my waistband, tugging downward. I helped her out by pushing
them down and lifting up off the blanket. As she finished pulling them off my
legs, I grabbed two of her pillows and put them behind me, and lay back on
them. There I was in my t-shirt and boxer shorts. Erin was still dressed in
her tank and shorts.  
  
She focused on the tent in my boxers and ran her hands up and down my thighs
with a look I'd never seen before. Smiling heatedly at me, she leaned in and
ran her face along the side of my erection, separated by only a thin layer of
cotton. Her hands both made the trip up the legs of my boxers and with one
hand she fondled my balls, with the other she squeezed my shaft.  
  
"You're so warm," she breathed, and then lightly bit the head through my
boxers. I jumped at the unexpected move, but quickly relaxed. Erin pulled both
hands out from the legs of my shorts and unbuttoned the fly before fishing out
my erection and making a "mmmm" sound. She seemed to admire it, stroking it
gently, the edge of her forefinger and thumb bumping up against the ridge of
the head on each stroke.  
  
"Oh, shit, you feel good," I mumbled.  
  
"Does it feel better than this?" She looked into my eyes as she dipped her
head down and ran her tongue from the base of my cock to the head.  
  
"Fuck, Erin!" I blurted out.  
  
"Ssshhh," she giggled, "mom will hear you." She shook her head with a smile
before doing it again, this time covering the head with her mouth when she got
to the tip. Still stroking with her hand, she licked the tip around and around
as her mouth kept me warm. It was all I could do to keep from crying out. I
seriously doubted this was her first blow job, but I didn't know that I wanted
to know how many she had given before, or to whom.  
  
She continued to take more of me into her mouth, moaning quietly and fondling
me randomly with her fingers. She pulled off and dipped her head back down
again, sucking first one ball into her mouth and rolling it, then the other
before returning to the head to engulf me again. I didn't know how much I
could take. I was getting close. "Erin, I'm gonna cum soon."  
  
"Do you think you can go twice tonight?" she asked before dropping her head
back down.  
  
"I usually can," I stuttered, trying to control myself.  
  
"Then relax. I can take it." With that she began picking up the pace and
started really working me over. She was letting her drool run down over the
shaft and her hand, making slurping sounds as I bumped the back of her throat
every time she dove down into my lap. My thighs began to tingle right up close
to my groin, and my hands gripped the blanket behind me. In a matter of
seconds I felt that familiar unstoppable burn firing up through my shaft from
my stomach.  
  
"Here it comes!" My breath left me, my core seizing up and I grunted as my
hips twitched. I was fully expecting the back of her head to explode out from
the force, but she just moaned and buried her nose in my boxers. She convulsed
as I blasted into her mouth, doing a series of involuntary crunches. I
couldn't see her face, but I imagined her eyes squeezed shut, her face red as
she suffocated herself on my spurting head. She continued to swallow, her
throat closing around the tip, then releasing repeatedly.  
  
When the blasting stopped, my sister moaned and closed her mouth around the
base, pulling her lips all the way up, sucking me dry. "Wow," she muttered,
breathless. "How many gallons do you think that was?" She laughed. Her eyes
were red and watery, her face red and she was breathing heavily. "But look,"
she opened her mouth and stuck out her tongue, "I didn't lose a drop."  
  
I laughed the best I could. "No you didn't." I fell back onto the pillows,
exhausted.  
  
"Oh no you don't," Erin objected as she landed on my chest, her face inches
from mine. "We're just getting started. I just came while you came in my
mouth, but now I want to cum into yours." She laughed and kissed me, grinding
her hips on my exhausted penis.  
  
"No complaints here." I grabbed her ass and squeezed as we kissed. While our
tongues danced together, I brought my hands up her back, then back down,
digging my fingers in under her waistband to feel her naked skin. I was
surprised to find she wasn't wearing any underwear under her shorts. When my
hands made contact with her skin, she moaned into my mouth, grinding harder
against my returning erection. Placing her hands on my chest, she sat up on my
crotch, her legs straddling my waist, and pulled her tank top over her head
with a smile.  
  
"I bet this is what you really wanted to see." Her breasts were perfect.
Small, perky, capped with small pink areola and nipples no bigger than an
eraser.  
  
"You're beautiful, Erin," I professed as my hands moved from her shorts up to
her breasts, gently caressing her mounds. "And no tan lines?"  
  
She smiled as she said, "If you would spend more time at home during the day
you would know that. Some of the girls come over and tan nude with me since
our yard is the most private." My eyes got big at her confession and my cock
jumped, which she apparently felt because she squealed like I had goosed her,
then laughed. "Like that, huh? The thought of your naked sister tanning with
her naked friends just below your window?" She ground against me again as she
asked.  
  
"Damn, Erin," I groaned, grabbing a fistful of her hair and with my hand
around her back, I pulled her nipple to my mouth. She hovered just above me,
moaning and writhing, her hand on the pillow beside my head. I alternated
between her nipples, bathing them with my tongue and biting gently on her
nipples.  
  
"Oh!" she squealed.  
  
"Sshhh," I reminded her with a smile, "Mom"  
  
"Bastard!" she whispered, laughing as she continued to grind on my lap.  
  
Since I still had a fistful of hair, I pulled back, not enough to hurt her,
just to take control. She laughed as I pulled her head back, causing her to
lean away from me and I sat up, pushing her onto her back. Letting go of her
hair, I grabbed her shorts and pulled them down over her legs, revealing a
narrow triangle of trimmed light brown fur, again with no tan lines. Her lips
were shaved smooth and her patch served as a direction arrow pointing directly
to her clit.  
  
"You're gorgeous, sis. Your pussy is amazing." I looked up at her face and saw
a smile.  
  
"Megan thinks so." I was shocked to hear her say that and my face must have
showed it. "Now let's see if you're as good as she is." Erin quickly pressed
my head down and I knew what she wanted.  
  
Thoughts of my sister in lesbian action with her short brunette friend Megan
circled my brain like toy race cars on a track. They were unstoppable and
seemed to pick up speed quickly making the rounds. Visions of Megan burying
her head in Erin's crotch, both of them covered in suntan oil, the sun beating
down on their shining skin, had my cock straining. The blood was rushing to my
dick like people trying to enter an already full elevator, but someone was
insisting there was still room. It was almost painful. I had to be careful not
to rub my head on the blanket as I licked the crease where her thigh met her
vulva.  
  
Her scent was intoxicating. She was already wet. I knew she had already had
one orgasm and I couldn't wait to give her another. Or two. Or three. My hands
pressed her thighs apart further and I watched as her lips pulled apart,
opening to my tongue. Her inner lips were full and pink and right now, kind of
stuck together, but the bottom portion had separated. I licked first one
crease at her thigh, then the other, circling up and running my tongue through
her soft patch of hair before coming back down the other side.  
  
Erin was getting antsy as I teased her, whimpering and rolling her hips. I
brought my pointed tongue back down the crease and felt the transition from
firm, stretched inner thigh, down toward the softer flesh of her ass. Circling
back in like a u-turn, I flattened my tongue and when I tasted her juices, I
turned north and licked straight up through her labia, separating them with my
tongue. She moaned and her hand attached to my head. I looked up over her
mound and saw her head was rolled back, her nipples pointing straight up in
the foreground.  
  
She tasted incredible. "Mmmm, your pussy tastes great, sis." She grunted and
her hips twitched at my compliment. I buried my tongue back in and began to
explore her inside and out, alternately stroking my tongue up and down,
grazing her clit for just a second, and thrusting into her, curling my tongue
up before pulling it back out and running it up to her bean again.  
  
Her hand was stirring in my hair, her other hand stroking her breasts and
pulling her nipples as she moaned, whined, flinched, thrust, and rolled. I was
careful to watch for signals. I played around with her, sucking her labia
between my lips, running my tongue along the edge; burying my tongue deep into
her and moving it around, and eventually coming back up to flick her clitoris
with my tongue. Once I shifted my focus on her love button, she began to
respond in earnest. Her breathing was sharp and ragged, she started pulling
and rolling her nipples more firmly, her hips jumped in staccato movements and
I could see her abs flinching.  
  
Finally, she lifted her head to look down at me, her forehead in a knot, mouth
partially open. Her blue eyes gazed into mine and I smiled, flicking my tongue
rapidly across her clit. She bit her bottom lip, shifting her eyes from my
eyes to my tongue and whimpered. Pushing herself up into a semi-sitting
position, she supported herself with one hand, and grabbed my head with the
other, not letting me leave (as if I wanted to).  
  
She moaned and whined as she ground against my mouth, stuttering in a whisper,
"Eat it. Lick that pussy. Make me cum." She barely let a sound escape when her
eyes pinched shut, she gritted her teeth, and my tongue and chin were flooded
with warmth. For a few seconds she continued doing mini crunches, but soon
enough she released my head and smiled at me.  
  
I crawled up and kissed her as she lay back on the pillow, her foot caressing
the back of my thigh. "How'd I do?" I asked.  
  
She twisted her mouth like she was thinking, and replied. "It's a toss up."
She began giggling, that gorgeous smile melting me as I laughed in response.  
  
"Well, let me ask you. Can Megan do this?" I pressed my dripping erection into
her velvet pussy, sinking all the way in as her face turned from a smile to a
gasp before fading into a look of pure bliss.  
  
She shook her head quickly in an urgent answer and smiled. "No. She most
certainly can not." Pulling me down for a kiss, she speared her tongue into my
mouth as her other foot came up to hook behind my thigh. I couldn't believe
it. I was finally balls deep in my amazing little sister. I was in absolute
heaven. I stayed there for a little while, just kissing her and feeling her
embrace. The underside of my head was brushed against the knob that was her
cervix. What do you know? A perfect fit.  
  
Erin dropped her head back down onto the pillow and began rolling her hips
just a little bit. "Go ahead, Cory. Fuck your sister." Her eyes were partially
closed, reveling in her own pleasure. One hand was on my shoulder and the
other had made its way to her clit where she began brushing against it with
her finger tips as I was buried inside. I withdrew just a little, regretting
that I had to leave and we both moaned a little at the friction of the
movement. I pressed in again.  
  
Over the next few thrusts, I withdrew slowly, each time a little further, and
pressed in as deep as I could go. Erin's hand never stopped. In and out I
moved, picking up the pace. I raised up on my knees so I could see myself
buried in her and my excitement increased another level. As I pulled out, her
lips grabbed me, pulling out with me as if they were begging me not to leave.
When I pushed in, they followed me in. My shaft was slick with her love, shiny
in the light. Her crotch was lubricated all the way around, from thigh to
thigh and her pubic hair had a few droplets on the curls where I imagine she
had drawn it out with her own fingers. Her fingertips were a blur, pulling her
clit side to side, the top end of her lips pulled in the chase.  
  
"Oh, god, Erin. You look amazing." I looked up at her face, curled in a smile
of subdued bliss.  
  
"Mmmm, I'm glad you think so. I love your cock. You fill me just right." Her
hips continued to roll as I steadily withdrew and pressed forward. Her breath
caught in her throat every few breaths and soon her breathing picked up. "A
little faster" she breathed. I began picking up the pace a little bit and when
she nodded and said, "Yeah. Like that," I tried to hold that rhythm. She
continued to work her nipples with her free hand but it wasn't long before her
breath started catching in regular intervals and her abs contracted in time
with it. "Damn, Cory. You're making me cum." She sounded strained and finally
she let out a muted, struggling "Mmmmmmmmmmm" as she clamped her lips closed.  
  
Dropping back onto the pillow and removing her hand from her pussy, she
laughed, "God, this is tough with mom so close. I wanted to just let loose,
but couldn't"  
  
"Well, I'd hate for you to get in trouble for fucking your brother. I hope we
don't get caught." With that, I laid into her, making a squeal escape from her
lungs, and began fiercely pounding into her. I dropped down onto my hands
again, hovering above her as my hips bumped her forward, making her nipples
dance around.  
  
"Fuck you," she laughed, trying to stay quiet as the pleasure built for both
of us. Her face was constantly transitioning from furrowed brow to smile to
pulling me in for a kiss. I think she wanted to use my mouth as a gag to cover
her screams. She was fighting hard to keep quiet, but I was fighting hard to
make it difficult for her.  
  
"God, you're hot. You've got an amazing body and your eyes are gorgeous,
Erin." Again she pulled me in for a kiss and I was getting close.  
  
"Are you close to cumming in your gorgeous sister, Cor? Because she wants her
brother's cock to fill her with cum."  
  
"But..."  
  
"I'm on the pill. It's okay," she breathed. "Cum in me."  
  
I couldn't stop now if I wanted to. I buried into her, again resting against
her cervix. My sister pulled me down for a kiss and our tongues dueled as I
filled her request. She moaned into my mouth and held me tight around the
shoulders as if she was afraid I would leave. My dick was throbbing and
burning as each load fired into her.  
  
"Fuck, Cory, you cum a ton! I can't wait for you to cover me with it."  
  
"Oh, Fuck, Erin!" Just the image of blowing a load on her body drained me. A
few more pumps and my erection was left with the dry heaves, but still trying.  
  
I dropped to my elbows, giving my arms and legs a break, but I still didn't
want to crush her. We kissed, gently, trying not to get too worked up again. I
was exhausted, not just from the sex, but from the whole day.  
  
Rolling me off, Erin said, a little too loudly, "I've got to clean up. You're
leaking out of me." She stood up and pulled on her cotton bathrobe, tying it
closed before opening the door to the hallway. She stuck her head out and
looked toward mom's room before stepping into the hallway. She closed the door
and I heard the floor creak in the hallway. Damn this house! It was always so
hard to sneak in late.  
  
I heard the bathroom door close, followed by another single creak in the
floor. That's weird. The bathroom floor doesn't do that. I sat up and took the
blanket up before smoothing the bedspread back on the bed and tossing the
pillows up there. Apart from the smell of sex and her naked brother, Erin's
room was back to normal.  
  
The bathroom door opened and a few seconds later my sister was back in and
handed me a warm washcloth to clean my junk.  
  
"Do you want to sleep here tonight?" she asked.  
  
"But your bed creaks, remember?"  
  
"SLEEP here," she repeated.  
  
"What about mom?"  
  
"When's the last time she checked your room in the morning?"  
  
"Good point. But let me lock my door. I have to go to the bathroom anyway."  
  
"I'll be here." With that she shrugged her robe off and posed with her hands
on her hips.  
  
"Sleep, huh?"  
  
She giggled and shrugged.  
  
After slipping on my shorts, I opened the door and walked down to the
bathroom, locking my bedroom door on the way. I used the bathroom, brushed my
teeth and avoided the mirror. While I enjoyed myself and wanted more, I still
had a tinge of guilt and couldn't look myself in the eye. How was this going
to play out?  
  
Turning the light out before I opened the bathroom door, everything was dark
except for the dim light from under Erin's door and a bluish light from under
mom's. She must have fallen asleep with the television on, although there was
no sound. I opened the door to Erin's room and she had her laptop on her knees
as she was propped against the headboard and a pillow, her covers pulled up to
her stomach. She smiled at me and turned back to her computer and continued
typing. She would smile and type, pause, then smile again, moving her lips as
her fingers clicked on the keyboard.  
  
I locked her door and approached her bed. Without looking she said, "No
shorts," and kept typing. I stripped off my shorts and climbed into her bed
and of course it creaked.  
  
"Sorry," I said. No response. "What are you doing?" I leaned in and she turned
the computer a little toward me, making it easier for me to see. I had noted
as soon as I climbed in that she was on one of her social networking pages,
but quickly discovered that she was in a private chat with Megan.  

Nutmeg: miss u. dripping.  
  
Er-bear: thought of u tonite  
  
Nutmeg:?  
  
Er-bear: tanning  
  
Nutmeg: ;)  
  
Er-bear: mor like :p  
  
Nutmeg: I like that  
  
Er-bear: me 2  
  
Nutmeg: did u touch urself?  
  
Er-bear: u kno it  
  
Nutmeg: mmmm. wish I wuz ther  
  
Er-bear: when? tomorrow? hot day.  
  
Nutmeg: 3?  
  
Er-bear: k  
  
Member Nutmeg has logged off.  
  
Erin closed her laptop and looked at me. "Big plans for tomorrow afternoon,
Cory?" she smiled.  
  
"Uhhh...I...."  
  
"What time do you get out of class?"  
  
"One."  
  
"Plenty of time, then. Megan and I are going to be tanning tomorrow. I don't
want you perving on us. This means you don't need to be looking out your
window while she's here." She winked at me.  
  
"Yeah," I quickly agreed, "Sure, no problem."  
  
"Good." She turned and put her laptop on the floor, propped against her
nightstand before turning off the lamp and making sure her alarm was set.
Lying on her side facing away from me, she reached back and grabbed my hand,
inviting me to spoon with her. I settled in and wrapped my arm around her
waist, my hand settling on the mattress just in front of her.  
  
After a couple of minutes I had to ask. "Erin?"  
  
"Hm?"  
  
"What about tomorrow? I mean, with mom? What if she figures something out?"  
  
She sighed. "Well...Let's not worry about that yet. It's late and we're tired.
Besides, there are some things about mom you need to know."  
  
"Like what?"  
  
"Later."  
  
"Erin!"  
  
"I said later! Go to sleep." With that she held my arm tightly and I tried to
settle in to sleep. I didn't know how I was going to sleep with a new mystery
over my head, but it wasn't long before the events of the day took me down for
the night.  
  
I woke up still exhausted from the day before, my hand now sore and felt
bruised on the inside. Erin and I woke up together and kissed before I headed
to my room, grabbed the paper clip from the top of the door frame and popped
the lock from the outside. Since we were kids, this was how our parents kept
us safe. Our privacy was limited. When we were small, they would pop the lock
if we had accidentally locked ourselves in, and when we grew into the young
teen years they would pop it to search our rooms if they suspected drugs or
something. One time my mom lectured me after finding a well-worn copy of
Hustler between my bed and night stand, but she kept it from my dad and used
it as a chance to find out what I knew about sex and asked me if I masturbated
before telling me it was okay. She just didn't want me getting a disease or
being a teen dad.  
  
They hadn't popped that lock in years, though and respected our privacy as
young adults. So I put the paper clip back and grabbed some things to take a
quick shower and get ready for school. I was out of the house by 7 so I could
make it to my 8 o'clock class. It was hard for me to concentrate all day. I
kept thinking about what awaited me when Megan came over. Between that and the
mystery Erin mentioned about my mom, the bar graphs in my business class
didn't do much to hold my attention.  
  
As soon as my last class was over, I headed to the car so I could get home as
quickly as possible. Stopping to get a drive-thru burger, I ate in the car and
made it home by 2. I walked in and found Erin standing at the kitchen counter
in her jeans and bright green shirt, her hair back in a ponytail, held in
place by white and green ties. She was dipping pretzels into peanut butter
while she looked at one of the catalogs that had just come in the mail. She
turned and smiled as I entered. "Hey," she said simply.  
  
"Hey." I decided to risk it and bent down to kiss her on the lips. She readily
returned the kiss, but not passionately like she was ready to go. Cool,
though. Not awkward.  
  
"Don't forget, Megan's coming over at 3, and mom's working second shift, so
she won't be home until after 7. Megan has a night class, so she'll be gone by
5 or 5:30." Erin seemed so matter of fact about everything, like nothing
unusual was going on.  
  
"Cool." I tried to act casual like she was, but the truth is I could hardly
contain myself. I was standing here with my sister who had just banged my
brains out last night and told me she had a lesbian lover, then invited her
lesbian lover over for a pussy picnic, and I'm trying to keep all that info
contained as we talked.  
  
She just laughed at me. I was visibly nervous and excited and must have looked
like a dolt trying to be so casual. "It's okay to be excited, Cor. I am! This
could be fun, but let me tell you what I'm thinking, okay?"  
  
"Okay." I tried to settle down. Erin propped against the counter as she
talked, her hip resting by the jar of peanut butter.  
  
"Obviously Megan knows what she's coming over here for. It's no mystery that
we're going to dyke it out." She smiled, and so did I. "But she doesn't know
about what we did last night, and I don't think she knows you're going to be
here. That said, she's one of the ones who thinks you're hot and has made
several comments to me about it. She's also sexually free, obviously, meaning
if you made a move on her, she would most likely reciprocate. Understand?"  
  
I nodded.  
  
"So here's how I think things will need to go down today, so to speak. You can
either be in your room and stay there or you can start out down here with me,
talking and hanging out when she gets here and then either you can excuse
yourself or I can send you up to your room. Once you're there, we can start
enjoying each other. If you feel like you want to join in, you have to find a
way to invite yourself. Or you can just enjoy us enjoying each other. Does
that make sense?"  
  
"Yeah, I think so. Essentially I'm the annoying brother you're trying to get
rid of so you can play with each other."  
  
"Exactly. That's where the hard part comes in. I want you to be aware of it so
you don't get upset or take it personally."  
  
"What's the hard part?"  
  
"I'm going to have to be mean to you for this to work."  
  
"How so?"  
  
"Not abusively or anything. I just have to get irritated at you for bugging us
or butting in or even discovering us. I may say some mean things, but I won't
mean them. It's for Megan's benefit. She can't have any idea that we're
sexually involved, okay? If you want to make a move on her, go ahead. But
don't be upset or surprised if I act offended. I mean, it's my brother trying
to get in the pants of my pussy partner. How else am I going to act?"  
  
"I think I get it. If we're playing this out, then, I'm going to be fighting
back, right?"  
  
"Right."  
  
"And you're not going to take it personally either?"  
  
"No."  
  
"Okay. Because I love you. I would never do anything to hurt you."  
  
"I know. I love you, too."  
  
"Okay, then."  
  
"Okay, then." She reached up and kissed me on the lips, the scent of peanut
butter escorting her words.  
  
We talked and ate peanut butter pretzels for a little while, just chatting
like we always have, settling into a years-long sibling afternoon routine.  
  
A little before 3 the doorbell rang. My stomach immediately knotted up.  
  
"Showtime," Erin said with a smile and made her way to the front door.  
  
_End chapter 1_




        Man of the House Ch. 02


Megan did not disappoint. If I hadn't known what she was here for I would have
thought she was hot. Since I knew, however, my brain fired into fantasy mode.
Like that iconic Phoebe Cates red bikini scene, I could practically see Megan
walking toward me in slow motion, pulling her tank top over her head.  
  
"Hey, Cory," she said with that incredible smile. Her teeth were glowing white
against her dark pink lip gloss and dark skin. Her medium brown hair was
twisted up in an impromptu bun, held in place with a pencil. I'd never figured
out how that worked, but girls knew how to do that shit.  
  
"Hey, Megan," I replied, trying to act nonchalant. Note to self: send memo to
penis reminding it to act nonchalant. "What are you girls up to?"  
  
"What do you care, Cory?" Erin blurted out. I was immediately shocked, as was
Megan. "Do you want to do your nails with us?"  
  
"Geez, sorry," I replied.  
  
"Ease up, Erin. He was just asking," Megan defended. She gave me a quick
smile. "We're just going to lay out. Maybe swim a little. Why don't you join
us?"  
  
"He can't." Erin sounded irritated.  
  
"Shut up, Erin. I'm talking to Megan." I turned to Megan. "Wish I could. I've
got two tests and a paper this week, so..."  
  
"Too bad," she replied.  
  
"Yeah, too bad," mocked my sister.  
  
I just rolled my eyes before grabbing another can of soda from the fridge and
headed toward the stairs. I turned at the bottom of them and said, "I'll be
upstairs if you need anything, Megan. Erin, if you need anything, I'm not
home." They both laughed and Erin flipped me the bird. I winked at her since
Megan wasn't looking, and got a quick wink back.  
  
The window in my room overlooked the backyard and as soon as I got there I
opened my window so Megan wouldn't hear it when they were outside. I was
sitting at my computer checking e-mail and not wanting to get too involved in
anything else, when I heard the sliding glass door downstairs open and close
while the girls' voices chattered and laughed. I stood up and went to the
window to see, but they hadn't yet moved out to the sun. The shade of the
house extended out close to the edge of the pool, but the sun was still
shining on three sides of it so they could still tan and would be in plain
sight.  
  
"Sorry about Cory," I heard Erin say. "I was kind of hoping we wouldn't be
disturbed."  
  
"It's cool. You're so lucky, Erin. He's hot. I was hoping he would join us at
least for a little while so I could see him in his swimsuit."  
  
"Eww! God, Megan, he's my brother!"  
  
"Still, though. Tell me you don't think he's cute. Our secret, I swear."  
  
"I mean, yeah, he's a good-looking guy, but he's my brother. I don't really
notice much past that."  
  
"Maybe you should leave so I can have some time alone with him. I'll tell you
what I find out." They both laughed at that, Erin still pushing that it was
gross to think about.  
  
"Let's go for a swim and cool off before we get overheated." Megan emphasized
the word "overheated"  
  
"Mmm. Too late," replied Erin. "Let's move the lounge chairs into the sun
first." I heard the squealing scrape of the metal chairs being dragged across
the concrete decking for a few seconds before a couple splashes from the pool.
For the next few minutes I watched as my sister and her best friend/pussy pal
swam and played, chattering about school and the people they knew there. This
was how they had always related to each other. I wondered how this
transitioned into a lesbian relationship.  
  
It didn't matter. All that mattered right now was what I was hoping to
experience. I still hadn't decided on whether I was just going to watch from
here or to somehow get involved. I had no plan. I had no idea how to pull this
off. Even with Erin inviting me to it privately, how would I introduce myself
into their relationship in such a way that would seem more natural and
unassuming. I knew I could go to the kitchen and get a drink and come out to
check on them and that would all be fine, but then what? This wasn't some
cheap porn where I walked out and spouted some stupid euphemism upon
discovering my sister and her friend rug-munching. This was real.  
  
One story below, Erin and Megan were continuing to swim and talk.  
  
"Megan," I heard Erin ask, "I'm worried about Cory."  
  
Shit! I thought. What is she doing?  
  
"How so?" Megan asked.  
  
"He's changed. Maybe it's stress or something, but he's just different."  
  
"You're gonna have to be more specific."  
  
"Promise you won't tell anyone."  
  
"Promise."  
  
"I mean it, Megan. You have to give me your word that this doesn't go
anywhere," Erin sounded dead serious.  
  
"I promise, Erin. Hand up." Megan sounded just as serious.  
  
"Okay. Well, you know about my asshole dad and how he treats mom."  
  
"Yeah."  
  
"Yesterday I came home and apparently Cory had kicked the shit out of him
because he was beating up on mom again. When I came home he and Mrs. W. were
cleaning her up and I had to clean blood out of the carpet and mom had to
clean up Cory's hand."  
  
"Wow. Cory beat up your dad?"  
  
"That's what I'm told. I've never seen him that stressed or upset before.
Another thing, though..." She stopped talking. I was watching out the window
and she looked upset. Distraught.  
  
"Yeah?" Megan touched her arm and had a sympathetic look on her face.  
  
"Well...I'm afraid Cory...likes me." She sounded embarrassed.  
  
"Likes you?"  
  
"You know. Like he thinks I'm pretty and I just get the feeling that he likes
me as more than a sister."  
  
"Like, you think he wants you?"  
  
"I don't know. Maybe I'm just being stupid."  
  
"What makes you say that?" Megan asked.  
  
"Because I'm his sister and he wouldn't..."  
  
"No," she interrupted. "Not what makes you think you're being stupid. What
makes you think he likes you...wants you...whatever?"  
  
"I catch him looking at me, you know? Like, a couple nights ago I was lying on
the couch in my tank and shorts and he was staring a little. When I caught
him, he turned away like he was embarrassed or like I had caught him or
something. And now he either makes excuses to be with me when he never would
before, or he makes excuses not to be near me. It just doesn't feel right."  
  
"Maybe, but you've had boys fall over themselves to be with you. How does Cory
compare?"  
  
"I don't know. I guess if he was just some guy or even a friend it would be
different. But he's my brother. It's just...weird."  
  
What the hell? I thought. Why is she telling her this stuff? Megan's going to
think I'm a perv.  
  
"There's two ways you can deal with this, if you ask me."  
  
"Yeah?"  
  
"Yeah. First you can ignore it. He's 22, you're 19. You're both sexual, both
attractive, both young, and you live in a small space together. There's a
pretty good chance these things are going to happen. You're going to notice
each other. It will pass in time if you leave it alone."  
  
"You think so?"  
  
"Sure."  
  
"What's the second way?" Erin asked.  
  
"The second way is a little more tricky. You need to address it with him. Sit
him down and talk to him. If you clear the air, it may be awkward for a while,
but I think you will ultimately be closer. Listen, Travis and I went through
something similar a couple of years ago and we talked it out and it helped. It
was weird because we're twins but still knowing it was there helped us address
it. Listen to what Cory has to say, express your concerns and try to work it
out."  
  
"You and Travis went through this?"  
  
"Yep. And that goes nowhere, by the way."  
  
"Promise."  
  
"So, Erin, apart from Cory being your brother, how do you feel about him...you
know, checking you out?" Megan had a smile in her voice.  
  
Erin hung her head with a smile. "Megan! God!"  
  
"What?" she laughed. "Apart from being your brother. Honestly. And this goes
nowhere. No judgment."  
  
"Honestly? I kind of like it. I have to wrestle with myself knowing that he's
both my brother and just another guy. As a guy, it's nice to be noticed. It's
just as my brother that it's weird."  
  
"Makes sense. I can tell you as someone who is not Cory's sister, that given
the chance, I would ride him like a rodeo pro." Megan busted up laughing at
Erin's response.  
  
Erin squealed, buried her face in her hands and blurted, "Ewww, don't say
that!"  
  
Megan moved toward Erin a little closer and hugged her close. I couldn't tell
what was going on under the water, but my sister wrapped both arms around
Megan's shoulders and pulled her close. She was facing me and Megan had her
back to me. Erin looked up toward my window and smiled. I didn't know if she
could see me because I wasn't right up against the window, just in case.  
  
"Are you ready to get out?" Erin asked her friend.  
  
"Mm, yeah." Megan backed away and swam toward the steps, my sister following
close behind. When Megan stood up I watched the water run down her long brown
hair and over her tanned skin, now shining in the sunlight. As soon as she
stepped up and her ass broke the surface of the water, my sister's hands
reached out to stroke it through the white bikini bottoms Megan was wearing.
Megan turned and gave her a smile.  
  
Erin followed behind in a black bikini, her skin reflecting the sun and
drawing my attention to her body in the same way it did to Megan. The two
girls were different in many ways, but both sexy as hell. While Erin was thin
and lean and toned with blonde hair and blue eyes, small breasts and long tan
legs, Megan was shorter and had a more stout build. Still firm and tone, but
her legs were shorter and at least looked thicker, her ass was also more
rounded and stuck out further than Erin's. Megan's brown hair reached halfway
down her back and she usually wore it in a pony tail, at least for the times I
saw her, but on a few occasions I've seen it loose and it hangs more heavily
to one side as she seems to brush it back and over with her fingers. Her
breasts are a little more full than Erin's but are not large. In her bikini
they seem perky, but round and a little heavier. Right then her nipples were
plainly visible poking through the white fabric of her bikini top, casting
small shadows on the fabric.  
  
When the two girls reached the lounge chairs, Erin bent down and grabbed the
towel before dropping it open and drying Megan slowly. Megan took the towel
from Erin and returned the favor. Neither said a word. Apparently it wasn't
necessary. It also wasn't necessary for them to speak in order for me to get a
raging erection. I couldn't believe how sensual it was watching two girls dry
each other after a swim. Both had released their hair before coming outside so
now it hung loosely and wet over their backs and they each combed it out,
straight back before tossing the combs into the bags on the deck.  
  
Still without a word, Megan picked up a clear brown bottle of tanning oil and
handed it to Erin before turning her back and holding her hair up with one
hand. Both girls were facing me now, my sister directly behind her friend.
Erin reached up and pulled the string on the back of Megan's top, causing the
top to become loose, the white triangles of fabric dangling over each breast
like an apron. Megan's free hand cupped one breast while her forearm covered
the other before Erin pulled the string at Megan's neck and two strings came
forward to drape over Megan's arm and hand. The short brunette stood like that
for a short while as her blonde friend slathered her in oil across her back
and shoulders. Megan closed her eyes and had a gentle smile at my sister's
touch, but didn't move.  
  
Still not saying a word, Erin added more oil and worked it down the brunette's
lower back and around her sides. "There," I heard her say. "My turn." Megan
turned around and removed her top, tossing it onto one of the lounge chairs.
With her back to me, I was able to see her toned back shining in the sun, the
oil creating a soft sheen. Her hair had dropped back to cover the top of her
back to her shoulder blades. She took the bottle from Erin as she turned
around and Megan's first act was to untie the black string from her back,
causing the strings to dangle at her ribs for a moment while she untied the
string at Erin's neck. My sister tossed her top onto the lounge chair and held
her hair up with one hand, giving her friend unfettered access to her back.
Megan repeated the process of applying the oil and within a few seconds, both
girls had matching shiny backs and shoulders.  
  
Almost as if they were synchronized, they moved toward the lounge chairs and
Erin lay back with Megan sitting on the foot of the chair. She worked lotion
up each of Erin's legs, enjoying the opportunity to touch her, it appeared. I
loved watching her hands travel up and around each leg, coating them in oil.
Erin's face betrayed her bliss, changing to wry smiles, gasps of pleasure, and
light moans. "Mmm, I love your touch. You know what I need." Her nipples were
hard as Megan touched her.  
  
"I haven't even really touched you yet," I heard Megan say. She put the bottle
down on the deck and grasped the waistband of Erin's bikini at each hip,
pulling it down as Erin lifted her hips, exposing herself to the young
brunette. Megan quickly and smoothly pulled the black fabric down over the
blonde's feet and tossed it onto the other lounge chair. "Oh, there you are,"
she said to my sister's crotch. This made Erin giggle.  
  
Megan picked up the bottle and poured some more oil into her hand before
rubbing her hands together and leaning in to apply the oil to Erin's arms and
shoulders before moving down to her breasts. Refilling her hands with oil as
needed, she continued to work over my sister's body. She was being flirty and
caressed the young blonde, but didn't stop to fondle her. Soon she had covered
her entire body except for the area where the bikini had covered just a minute
ago. Again, reapplying the oil, Megan began grazing her friend's hips and
mound, the pubic hair glowing golden in the sun, enhanced by the tanning oil.
She never spread her legs, surprisingly, but at the prompting of her lover,
turned over onto her stomach. Immediately the brunette worked more oil into
her girlfriend's rear end, squeezing and stroking, now beginning to ramp up
the pleasure in both of them.  
  
To this point I had still seen nothing more of Megan. Though topless, she had
kept her back to me since the minute she had turned around to begin oiling up
my sister. That was about to change.  
  
Erin rolled back over and stood up off to the side of the lounge, allowing
Megan to take her place. As soon as her friend turned around to take her seat,
I saw her breasts for the first time. As I suspected, they were amazing. A
little fuller than Erin's, but not much. And pert. They fit her frame well.
The nipples were not very big and were a dark pink. Just like Erin, Megan had
no tan lines on her breasts, so they were just as dark as the rest of her (at
least what I had seen so far).  
  
Again, Erin repeated the movements that Megan had used on her to spread
tanning oil over her skin, starting with her legs before removing Megan's
white bikini bottoms and then covering her front in oil. When Erin removed her
bikini, it was like a white veil being removed to display a much-anticipated
work of art to an excited audience. Both Erin and I were excited apparently.
Sadly I was too far away to get a good look, but I could definitely see that
she had a neatly-trimmed triangle of dark hair, trimmed much the same as
Erin's was. And again, no tan lines.  
  
So there they were. Two beautiful young women, tanned, oiled up, excited, and
I knew I had been invited by both of them. But something was holding me back.
I couldn't place my finger on it. Maybe, I thought, I should wait a few
minutes and let them get worked up before I go. But I knew I was just fooling
myself. I was scared, plain and simple. As much as I would love to see Megan
up close and as much as I would love to be their third ingredient, I still
didn't know that I should.  
  
I continued to watch as Erin leaned in to kiss Megan and Megan's arms wrapped
around her. Erin held herself up with one hand, her hips shifting back and
forth, and her other hand covered Megan's breast. I saw one of Megan's hands
withdraw to the front and knew she was touching Erin in much the same way. I
could barely hear the occasional moan, but the distance and outside noises
made it difficult. My eyes were transfixed on Erin's ass as she rolled it
while they kissed, her pussy peeking out from between the globes of her ass.
It was a beautiful site.  
  
I was tempted to go down to the pool. So tempted. But I was still afraid.
While Erin says that Megan would screw me if I wanted, and I knew Erin would
do it again, I was worried that it may not go as planned if we were all there
together. Erin already let on that she would need to be upset, and she had set
that tone a little already, feigning annoyance at Megan even mentioning an
invitation. I also didn't know if Megan would freak out if either Erin or I
expressed sexual interest in each other. I knew Erin had mentioned a suspected
attraction and Megan had seemed cool with it, but if it came down to action,
what kind of wrench would that throw in it? If nothing else, what would that
do to their relationship? And could I focus on Megan only if needed, denying
myself the opportunity to stick my dick into my sister if Megan did act
panicky? While Erin and I had talked about the possibility, we didn't discuss
the details and I hadn't had time to process through everything in the short
time that Megan had been here.  
  
While I was wrestling through options and opportunity, Erin had buried her
face in Megan's crotch, drawing moans and mumbled expletives from the tiny
brunette. As she worked, Erin had snaked her hand up to touch herself and I
could see her middle finger stroking and plunging into herself from between
her thighs. She was apparently very good at what she did because Megan was
beginning to increase in her expressions of appreciation. I finally heard her
speak more clearly.  
  
"Fuck, Erin, that feels good. Lick it." Megan had a hand on the back of my
sister's head and I could hear her respond with muffled moans. After a few
minutes the brunette encouraged her blonde lover to continue on. "Right there.
Mmmgod! You're about to make me cum!" Within seconds, she arched a little,
doing ab crunches against my sister's face. Soon enough she dropped back onto
the lounger and the hand on my sister's head flopped to the side, her arm
sticking almost straight out to the side like she was preparing to be stuck
for a blood test. Her face was content and a smile crept in before her mouth
was covered with my sister's lips.  
  
"So," Erin said, "are you hungry?"  
  
"Always," replied Megan.  
  
Rather than switching places, Erin moved to stand and Megan slid down so that
her feet were on the deck, her knees bent, and she lay flat on her back like
she had been sitting on the chair when it just collapsed backward. This put
her head in the center of the chair and Erin knelt over face, her knees
pressing into the cushions on either side of Megan's head. Not long after she
lowered herself, I heard her gasp. She was facing away from me and she looked
amazing. And so did Megan, gripping Erin's ass and squeezing as her own hips
thrust up at nothing occasionally.  
  
Any doubt I had was put to rest when Erin looked over her shoulder at my
window, smiling, and beckoned me with a crooked finger, calling me to come
join them. She had to have seen me, or maybe she just assumed I was watching
because she soon turned back around to concentrate on her own pleasure.  
  
It was now or never. If that was the invitation I was looking for, I was
hoping that Erin would give me some instruction when I got down there so I
didn't screw it up. I quickly removed my shirt and walked downstairs. Okay, so
I practically ran down the stairs and into the living room. As soon as I saw
the glass door, I knew I was supposed to go. Apparently although she had
closed the door, she had left it open just wide enough for me to slip through.
I was right at the door when Erin saw me and smiled. I slipped through the
crack in the door and stepped outside.  

Damn, the view was even hotter from down here. As soon as Erin saw me, she
reached back and began stroking Megan's pussy as she continued to ride her
face and encourage her to eat her cunt (her words). I looked back from Erin's
hand, which had also prompted Megan to spread her legs, to her gorgeous face
and she brought her other hand up making a peace sign and stuck her tongue out
between the index and middle finger, wiggling it before pointing back at
Megan's crotch. How could I miss the meaning of that? In response I nodded and
put my hands on the waistband of my shorts, raising my eyebrows in question as
to whether I should take off my shorts. Erin shook her head no. I nodded
again. Maybe she was being cautious like I was and didn't want to be
presumptuous.  
  
She regained her focus on Megan's tongue and winked at me when she saw me move
toward the foot of the lounger. In fact, she began being more vocal and
responsive to Megan's efforts than she had been before. Was that for my
benefit or was she more turned on at the thought of what I was about to do? I
was behind her now, kneeling at Megan's feet and watching the show of my sexy
sister and her lesbian lover making love in our back yard. I could smell cocoa
butter and pussy.  
  
Megan's hands were gripping Erin's ass, pulling her forward as if trying to
keep her from escaping and Erin was stroking and fingering Megan's lips,
swollen and dark and blossoming with arousal. I leaned forward and kissed
Erin's hand, which she moved at my touch and I immediately ran my tongue up
along Megan's lips. Before I changed my mind I began eating her in earnest.  
  
"Erin?!" Megan questioned with a muffle.  
  
"Mmm, god, Megan. Don't stop." Erin was still grinding but Megan had removed
her hands and they flew to my head.  
  
"Erin!" she was still muffled, but quickly tried to push my sister off of her.  
  
"What's the matter, Megan?!" Erin blurted out as she rose up. It all happened
so fast I didn't stop.  
  
"What the hell?!" Megan looked down at me from between Erin's legs and her
eyes snapped open.  
  
Immediately Erin jumped up and grabbed a towel while yelling at me. "What the
fuck, Cory?! Get out of here!" She threw a towel to Megan, who had pushed me
away and tried to scoot away from me on the lounge chair.  
  
"Shit! I...uh..." I was genuinely surprised, but also knew Erin was playing
with me, which softened the blow. I didn't know what to say.  
  
"Seriously, Cory! What the hell are you doing?"  
  
"I...uh...was going to see if you...and I....You asked me if I wanted..."  
  
"You said you were busy! I didn't know you were coming out here!" Erin sounded
genuinely upset.  
  
"What the hell, Cory? Did you think you could just come out here and eat me
out and I'd be okay with that?" Megan was trying desperately to stay covered
and seemed offended. I wondered if I had actually sexually assaulted her. I
guess by definition I had. This could go very badly for me.  
  
"I'm sorry, Megan. I...dammit! I was going to see if you needed anything," I
stood and walked over toward the door, "and saw you guys out
here...doing...that...and...you're just hot, Megan. I felt like I couldn't
control myself. I'm sorry. I'm so sorry! I'll go inside and leave you alone.
I'm so so sorry!" I yanked the door open, but before I could take a step, I
heard Megan.  
  
"Cory! Wait!" I stopped but didn't turn around. "You think I'm hot?"  
  
"Megan," Erin sounded incredulous, "what are you doing?!"  
  
"Yes." I still didn't turn around.  
  
"Why haven't you ever said anything?" Megan sounded a little softer.  
  
"Megan! Seriously? Cory, go inside!"  
  
"No, Cory! Stay."  
  
I turned around and looked at Megan. She had a soft, yet suspicious look on
her face. I looked at Erin, who still looked upset and astonished, but winked
at me subtly. I looked back to Megan.  
  
"Oh, I don't believe this," said Erin. "Is this really happening right now?"  
  
"Erin," Megan said, "Calm down. Let's hear him out." Megan sat up on the
lounge, holding the towel over her chest and it covered her to her knees. Erin
plopped down on the other lounger, looking defeated. She let out a sigh as she
dropped onto the cushion.  
  
"What do you want me to say, Megan? I came downstairs, saw you two going at it
and wanted a taste." I threw my arms up to the sides and let them drop as if
to say, "simple as that."  
  
"I see," she said.  
  
"I don't," Erin muttered, still appearing pissed off.  
  
Megan looked at Erin for a minute, then at me. "What was your favorite part?"
she asked.  
  
"What do you mean?" I asked, genuinely confused.  
  
"Watching us. What was your favorite part of watching us?"  
  
"Uhhh....you're naked."  
  
"I know that," she laughed. "If I was out here tanning naked by myself would
you have just walked up and licked my pussy?"  
  
I didn't know how to answer that. "I don't know. Probably not."  
  
"So I'm not hot by myself?"  
  
"No, you are," I stammered. I looked at Erin and back. She was trying not to
laugh, but since she was behind Megan, Megan couldn't see. "But this time you
were...I don't know."  
  
"Was it because I was turned on?"  
  
"Yeah. That must be what it was."  
  
"So if I was out here by myself masturbating, would you have just come up and
licked my pussy?"  
  
"I don't...I guess not."  
  
"So that's not it either then. Come here."  
  
"Megan." Erin interrupted.  
  
"Be quiet, Erin." She wasn't upset, just requesting. But Erin didn't say
anything else.  
  
I looked at Erin and she nodded with a little smile. I walked toward the
lounger and Megan stood up, still holding the thick white and blue towel to
her chest with one arm, the other arm extended forward just a little. When I
was close enough, she took my hand in hers and pulled me to her. Pulling my
hand down a little, she prompted me to lean in. She put her hand on my crotch
and I jumped a little. "Is this okay?" she whispered into my ear.  
  
I nodded, looking over her shoulder at Erin, who was visibly excited and
nervous. She was chewing on her thumbnail and her knee was bouncing.  
  
Megan whispered in my ear again. "Did you lick me because I was eating your
sister's pussy?"  
  
A sudden breath escaped and my cock twitched, even as it was growing at her
touch.  
  
"Mm-hmm," she whispered. "And you want to lick her pussy, too, don't you?"  
  
I twitched again and she backed up a little. I stood up and looked into her
pale blue eyes. She had a smile on her face, sly like she was hiding something  
  
"I thought so," she whispered. Stroking my erection through my shorts, she
whispered, "Let me see what I can do." I don't know if I nodded at all, but I
agreed with her and she knew it. She gave me another squeeze, then spoke up
loud enough for Erin to hear. "Well, since you made such a strong effort, and
since I'm already worked up, and since you're hot, I want you to eat me out."  
  
"Megan!" Erin was back in character.  
  
"Erin! He's come all this way, he's already seen us so there's no use hiding,
and besides, I want to see how good he is. I need to cum again." She turned
back toward me. "On one condition. You have to be naked like we are."  
  
"Like you are," Erin corrected. "Not me. I'm getting dressed."  
  
"Wait, Erin. He's already seen you naked and having lesbian sex. Don't you
think it's fair that you at least see him naked in exchange?"  
  
"I don't know," she mumbled. "It's just weird."  
  
"I promise this will be our secret. We all have something to hold over each
other's heads, so I think we can trust that this won't go anywhere. Right?"  
  
"Right," I said.  
  
"I guess so," replied Erin.  
  
"Good," said Megan. "Then, Erin, you can just stay there in your towel while
your brother eats me out." With that, Megan put her hands on the waistband of
my shorts and pushed them down with my underwear, my erection springing free.  
  
We both heard Erin gasp and Megan smiled without turning to look at her.
"Damn, Cory. That's nice." She reached out and stroked it, her hand warm and
slick. "I may have to return the favor." I shuddered at the thought. "But for
now," she let go of me and twisted around, lying back on the lounge, "you need
to finish what you started." Spreading her legs, she dropped the towel on the
deck and ran her hands along her thighs, bringing them up to spread her lips
for me. I glanced at Erin and she seemed to be entranced by what she was
seeing.  
  
Kneeling down on the deck, I leaned over the foot of the lounger between
Megan's legs and got my first good look at the brunette's pussy. It was, of
course, beautiful. Like her nipples, the labia were a darker pink and she had
the spear of hair that pointed downward toward her clitoris. Her clit was
small, not visible, but when I pressed against it with my tongue I could feel
the firm little bean hidden behind a gate of flesh. The first touch of my
hands on her thighs caused Megan to spread her legs a little more, her feet
planted on the deck on either side of the lounge chair. She was resting
against the back of the chair, her head and shoulders up enough that she could
watch me. I didn't realize it until I looked up and saw her looking into my
eyes. She smiled at me before closing her eyes when I ran my tongue in a
circle around her clitoris.  
  
For the next few minutes I watched her squirm, moan and occasionally squeal as
I used every trick I knew to bring her pleasure. I covered as much area as I
could in random patterns with the tip or flat of my tongue, burying it,
grazing it lightly, adding and reducing pressure, pulling on her lips with my
lips, and eventually adding a finger, then two as I massaged her inside while
I manipulated her outside. When she would get close to an orgasm, she would
bring her hand to my head and either stroke my hair or pull me in as she rode
it out. After two, maybe three climaxes, she finally spoke.  
  
"I don't know if it's genetic or what, but you are both very good at what you
do." She laughed and I smiled at her compliment. I glanced over at Erin, who
had not said a word, but I could tell was aroused at what she had just seen.
Megan turned to her, causing her to snap out of it and she looked at Megan
with a fresh look of feigned contempt. "Come here, Erin. Give me a kiss."  
  
"Megan, I..."  
  
"Please."  
  
Erin hesitated before sliding off her chair and kneeling beside Megan's
lounger, approaching her lips for a gentle lover's kiss. I watched with a
pretty solid erection as they kissed, their tongues lazily caressing each
other for a few moments. Erin was fighting to stay covered, although her hip
was exposed from my angle, seeing her from the side. Megan's hand came up to
caress Erin's cheek as they ended their kiss.  
  
"Thank you, gorgeous," whispered Megan. I would learn later that this was
their way of making up after a fight. When one of them would ask for a kiss,
that was her way of apologizing. When the other would return it, that was her
way of showing forgiveness. Erin smiled at Megan and covered the hand on her
cheek. Megan smiled in return.  
  
Megan looked down at me and while looking me in the eye, asked, "Erin baby, is
it okay with you if I return the favor to Cory?"  
  
Erin thought for a moment, then nodded with a gentle smile. "Would you like me
to leave?"  
  
"No."  
  
"Okay," she said quietly, almost resigning herself to her fate. Erin slid back
onto the other seat where she was before, still clasping the towel to her
chest.  
  
Megan sat up, which prompted me to stand in response. She slid down to the end
of the lounge chair where I was standing and again stroked my shaft gently
with one hand. "Mmm. I'm going to enjoy this," she said quietly. I noticed
that she looked over at Erin as she took the head into her mouth and swirled
her tongue around it, causing me to moan involuntarily. She popped the head
free and said, "I can taste you already. You're going to be quick I bet."  
  
"Probably," I smiled.  
  
"Cool. I'm okay with that. If I sucked you off, do you think you would still
have enough in you to fuck me?"  
  
"Megan!" Erin protested. "That wasn't part of the deal!"  
  
"What deal? I simply said I wanted to return the favor, but I'll be honest.
I'm still plenty worked up and I don't know that I could stop myself even if I
wanted to."  
  
"Erin," I asked, "would that be all right? I mean, I can leave if you don't
want us to do that. Or you can leave if you just don't want to see it."  
  
Erin looked back and forth between me, Megan, and my dick, which her friend
was idly stroking as we awaited an answer. "Fine. Go ahead."  
  
Without another word, Megan began working me over with her hands and mouth.
She was a master it seemed. She worked on the head mostly, but no matter what
she was doing, she never stopped moving. Her mouth and tongue, her hands, even
her teeth, were all involved in her pursuit of my pleasure. If her mouth was
on the head or sucking on my sac, her hand was stroking my shaft. If she was
taking me deep her hand was pulling gently at my nuts or her fingers were
grazing my perineum and tickling my balls. Fortunately she kept her eyes
closed a lot of the time, which allowed me to make regular eye contact with
Erin. As much as she acted upset, my sister enjoyed the show. Again a hand had
made its way beneath the towel and she was obviously pleasuring herself. At
one point when she made eye contact with me, she pulled her hand out and
sucked her own juices off her fingers with a wink and a smile.  
  
Megan didn't know it, but that's what forced my orgasm to suddenly rush
forward. "Oh, fuck, Megan!" I cried, my hand instinctively grabbing her head
as my hips jerked involuntarily, "I'm cumming!" She backed up until just the
head was completely in her mouth and she loosened her lips, looking over at
Erin. I quickly glanced over before my eyes clamped shut, and I saw Erin
watching her best friend/lesbian lover sucking her brother's cock and
preparing to take a load of his cum in her mouth. She was enraptured, her eyes
wide and her mouth hanging open. I could see the fire there. As much as she
had protested being here, there was no denying how she felt about it now, and
Megan had picked up on it.  
  
I was able to force my eyes open after the first couple contractions and
looked down to see a stream of white overflowing from Megan's lips, dribbling
over her chin and spattering her thighs with little droplets of pearl. She
didn't even close her mouth to pull off of me, but instead, let my dripping,
sloppy head slide loosely from her mouth until it was connected by only a thin
string of fluid which eventually snapped, disconnecting us.  
  
"Look, Erin. I have your brother's cum all over me." She turned to face my
sister, who was apparently unable to move. They just looked into each other's
eyes. Megan swallowed what was in her mouth before pushing the mess on her
chin up into her mouth with the edge of her index finger. Again she reached
down and cleaned the little drops off her thighs and sucked those off her
finger as well. Before she finished she traded chairs and sat down next to
Erin on her lounger and then scooped up the final two drops from her thighs
and sucked her fingers clean. "Did I miss any?" she asked quietly.  
  
Erin was forced to look at Megan's body, searching out places where my orgasm
had landed and her friend had neglected to find. "Um, no. Not that I can see,"
she whispered, again looking into Megan's eyes. She seemed lost, or maybe
hypnotized. Megan slowly leaned in to kiss her and I knew that Erin would
taste me on her friend's tongue. Erin leaned in to meet her halfway and they
kissed slowly at first, then gradually but quickly increased their passion.
Megan pushed Erin back on the chair and began caressing her all over, focusing
primarily on her breasts and then massaging her pussy as she latched her mouth
onto my sister's nipple. Megan began wagging her ass slowly as if it was a red
cape and I was an angry bull.  
  
I assumed this was my invitation, but I wasn't going to wait for clarification
on it. Instead I walked up behind her, standing at the end of the lounger
where she knelt on the cushion, burying her face in my sister's crotch.  
  
The head of my dick was still slick and wet from her blowjob and the mess she
had left there and her lips were already flowered open as she pointed herself
back at me. She was slick with her own juices and I didn't even have to work
any more lubrication out of her. I placed my hand gently on her ass to let her
know I was there and I pressed the head of my erection against her, never
stopping until I was buried as far as I could go. She let out a long low moan
as I entered her and Erin's eyes met mine as she muttered, "Oh god."  
  
My eyes alternated between connecting with my sister's eyes and watching my
own cock glide in and out of her best friend's cunt. Her lips were slick with
our juices and my own shaft had a glossy sheen from her arousal. The grip of
her walls around me caressed every part of my shaft and head. Megan squeezed
me with her muscles on every out stroke as if she was milking me, pulling my
orgasm out of me.  
  
The combined moaning of Megan and Erin only served to increase my arousal. I
wanted so badly to blast into the tiny brunette, but I also wanted to make
this last as long as possible to be a part of this incredibly erotic
experience. Erin's modest breasts heaved and danced with her spasms and with
her irregular shallow breathing while Megan's hands and mouth worked
tirelessly to push my sister toward the inevitable climax. Meanwhile, Megan
was pulsing and pulling at me, rolling her hips and flinching at the approach
of her own orgasm. She finally pulled forward, clinching up and burying
herself in my sister's groin, muffling a scream in Erin's pussy. Erin's
response to this was to release her own orgasm. I was practically forced out
of Megan by the strength of her own release and a flood of hot cum.  
  
I backed out of Megan and pulled her with me to the other lounge chair. I
turned her around and we kissed for the first time, my tongue tasting my
sister's cum in her friend's mouth. I was rock hard. My hands freely roamed
Megan's body, squeezing her ass before moving up to grip her tits. I bent down
to suck on one nipple then the other, alternating back and forth, savoring
their texture and the flavor of the suntan oil that covered the bodies of both
young women.  
  
"Shit, Megan. You're so fucking sexy. I almost came in you a minute ago. I had
to pull out just to control myself. But I need to fuck you again."  
  
"So what's stopping you? Put that cock back in me!" With that she pushed me
onto the lounge and I lay back as she climbed on top. Within a few seconds she
had settled back onto me, burying me to the hilt in her dripping cunt. "Erin!"
she called, stirring my sister out of her trance, watching her best friend and
brother fucking three feet away from her. "Come here." Megan was breathing
heavily as she bounced deeply and steadily on my lap.  
  
Erin spun on the lounger, placing her feet on the deck and taking the single
step that would bring her closer. Megan's arm wrapped around Erin's waist and
she pulled the thin blonde closer, taking her nipple into her mouth. "Damn,
Megan. That feels good."  
  
"Yeah? So does this cock in my pussy. Your brother's a good fuck, Erin."  
  
"Mmmshit," Erin muttered.  
  
I couldn't believe it. Megan was teasing my sister with her descriptions of my
boner. What Megan didn't know was that Erin was already well aware, having
experienced it less than a day ago. I knew how tough it was for me to deny
myself the pleasure of bringing my sister into it and I could only imagine
that it was tough for her as well. Maybe I was just being arrogant, but
judging by the look on her face and the responses she was giving, she wanted
in on this. But we had agreed that Megan couldn't know about what we had done.
If anything happens today, it would have to be Megan's doing.  
  
Megan continued to ride me as I watched her suck and feel my sister's body. I
was tempted to reach up and touch Erin's ass. It was right there. But I didn't
dare. Instead I kept my hands firmly planted on Megan's body: squeezing her
ass, stroking her thighs, cupping her breasts and pulling her nipples. Erin's
hands joined mine in caressing her friend as she bent down to kiss her. I
watched as Megan moved one of Erin's hands down to circle her clit, putting my
sister's hand just an inch or so from my cock as it plunged into her friend.  

The little brunette shook at Erin's contact. "Erin!" she cried "God yeah!"
Megan increased her pace and I didn't know how long I would last with the
stimulation overload. I clinched up to control myself and lifted Megan up
after her orgasm so that I could relax for a minute. "Where you going?" she
whined and she grabbed me, pointing me straight up so she could settle back
onto me. She "inadvertently" hit the back of Erin's hand with it while Erin
continued to stroke her. When Erin didn't respond, Megan did it again and then
rose up some more and let go of me.  
  
Megan spread her lips and told Erin to lick her. Erin complied and snaked her
tongue out to flick across her best friend's clit several times, causing Megan
to shudder and groan. "Put him in me, Erin," she said. My dick somehow became
even harder.  
  
Erin immediately popped up and looked at Megan with wide eyes, then quickly
looked at me and then back to Megan. "No!" she protested. "He's my brother!
I'm not touching his dick! No!" She shook her head vigorously.  
  
"Erin, it's just a cock. You've touched them before. Lots of them. Just grab
it and flagpole it so I can settle on it."  
  
"No, Megan!"  
  
"Erin," I said, causing her to look at me. "No one will know if you do it. But
if you don't want to, I'll do it."  
  
"Please, Erin. I want you to be a part of this. Please." Megan had softened
her tone. She must know just what it takes to convince Erin to do what she (at
least pretends she) doesn't want to do.  
  
Erin tentatively reached out and gently held my erection at the base, tilting
it forward so that is stuck straight up and pointed right at Megan's lips. She
held it there as Megan smiled and lowered herself onto me and landed on Erin's
hand before she moved it. But Erin left her hand rested on my belly, her thumb
still rubbing at my pubic hair. It seemed so natural, but I knew it was
intentional and she was playing shy for Megan.  
  
After a couple of minutes, Megan got up again and lay back on the other
lounger. Without another word from anyone, I mounted her and began thrusting
into her. Again she called to Erin, who was watching from her knees right
beside me, "Lick my clit while your brother fucks me." This time Erin
hesitated, but didn't protest. She lay her head on Megan's mound and began
licking at her clit while I plunged away, almost bumping her face on each
drive. Megan was getting close and started rolling her hips as I increased the
pace, both of our orgasms approaching.  
  
"I'm close," I warned. Erin began pulling away, but Megan put her hand on her
head and told her not to stop licking. I continued to pick up the pace and my
ass was clinching as the fire began to build. "Shit, Megan! I'm cumming!"  
  
"Cum on my pussy!" she demanded.  
  
After a few more strokes I pulled out and found a feminine hand stroking me
and aiming me at the blossoming labia a few inches away. Naturally the first
shot was off target and plastered my sister across the nose and cheek, causing
her to pull her head away, but to keep stroking. The next few shots hit
Megan's mound, pussy, belly, and thighs before dribbling out onto the cushion.  
  
"Oops," I heard Megan say and noticed she was looking at Erin who started
laughing and shrugged. They both looked at me and I started laughing and
apologized. None of us were sincere, but we were all liars from different
angles. We all knew what we were doing, but thought we had pulled a fast one
on someone else in the group. Erin had still not let go of my waning erection,
but was idly stroking it as I wilted.  
  
"I see you're a little more used to holding that dick, Erin," Megan said with
a smile. Erin looked at her hand, still grasping my shaft lightly before
looking up at me.  
  
"It's just a dick," she said.  
  
"Yeah," Megan agreed sarcastically, "just a dick. You might want to clean up a
little bit, though, Erin. That 'just a dick' blasted your cheek with a load. I
don't think you want your mom catching you with anyone's cum on your face,
much less your brother's."  
  
"Why don't we all clean up a little?" Erin asked with a smile, standing up. At
that we all stood and made our way to the pool. For the next few minutes we
swam and laughed, playing naked in the pool like nothing had happened. On the
one hand I was amazed that Megan and Erin could switch gears so readily. On
the other hand I realized that I was doing the same thing.  
  
"I hate to do this, but I have to go," Megan said after a little while,
climbing the stairs to the deck. I watched her ass move as she emerged from
the water, her body shining in the sun. "But you two keep playing. I hate to
spoil your party."  
  
Erin followed her over to the stairs and started to get out while Megan pulled
on her shorts. "Where you going?" Megan asked her.  
  
"I'm getting out."  
  
"But I told you to keep playing."  
  
"But, Megan, he's still my brother. It's just weird."  
  
"Shit, Erin. Do I have to do everything?! Your brother just fucked me while I
ate your pussy, you stroked him off and he came on your face. What more do you
need to get past your hang up? Look at him! He's hot. And it's not me he
wants. It's you."  
  
"Megan!" Erin protested.  
  
"Oh, shut up, Erin. You know I'm right. You told me how he looks at you and he
pretty much told me he wants to fuck you."  
  
"I did not!" I yelled. Erin whipped her head around while Megan smiled.  
  
"Cory! You told her that?"  
  
"No!"  
  
"But do you, Cory? Do you want to fuck your sister? Didn't you get turned on
watching us making love? Didn't you enjoy her touch on your cock? Don't you
want to taste what I taste?" Megan had a way with words. Turning to Erin she
said, "I bet if he came out of that water his dick would be rock hard just
talking about it. Isn't that right, Cory?" She turned back toward me. "Why
don't you come show your sister that boner you have for her?"  
  
"Uh..." I wanted nothing more, but Megan had to think this was her show.  
  
"Megan, that's enough." Erin said. "I think it's time for you to go."  
  
"But Erin..."  
  
"I said that's enough. Cory and I have some things to talk about. I'll call
you later." Erin and Megan hugged each other and I saw a smile cross Megan's
face after Erin whispered something in her ear. Megan nodded when Erin let her
go and then she waved at me before stepping through the glass door.  
  
Erin turned to look at me and put her finger to her lips, telling me to keep
quiet. A few seconds later we heard a car door slam and an engine start up
before pulling away into the distance.  
  
"That was so fucking hot, Cor," Erin said with a smile as she walked toward
the pool before jumping in just a couple of feet from me. As soon as she rose
up out of the water she was in my arms kissing me with an aggressive tongue.
Her hips pinned my erection between us and my hands were gripping her ass,
pulling her tightly to me.  
  
"I wanted so badly to shove Megan out of the way and pound into you instead,"
I confirmed. "She felt amazing, but she ain't you."  
  
"God, I wanted that, too. But we need to let her think that she's accomplished
this, right? She's the one who brought us together?"  
  
"Of course, yeah."  
  
Our waterproof patio phone rang right then and I dropped my head back in
exasperation. "Who the hell?" Erin let go of me so I could yank myself out of
the pool and run to the phone, pulling it off the base. "Hello?"  
  
"Hey, Cory."  
  
"Oh, hey, mom."  
  
"Listen, I'm still a little sore from the weekend so they're letting me come
home early. It's pretty slow here."  
  
"Okay, cool. Megan just left, so we can start dinner if you want."  
  
"I think I'll just get a pizza and wings on the way home. Can you call it in
so it'll be ready?"  
  
"Yeah, sure, mom."  
  
"Thanks, sweetie. I'll see you guys in a little while. Love you."  
  
"Love you, too, mom. Bye."  
  
"Bye."  
  
I hung up the phone and turned to Erin who was resting her chin on her arms at
the edge of the pool. "Mom's on her way home," I said as I walked over to the
lounge chair to dry off. I need to call in a pizza."  
  
Erin made her way to the stairs and said, "Too bad. I like Megan's idea
better."  
  
"Yeah," I laughed, "me, too. Maybe we can pick up later tonight?"  
  
"I think I can handle that." I watched her dry off and admired her form, naked
and dripping, regretting that I had to walk away to order dinner. But I looked
forward to our late night date.  
  
Mom came home a few minutes later, looking tired from the day, but carrying a
large pizza box and plastic bag with a Styrofoam container. "Hey, guys," she
said as she came into the kitchen. Erin and I had been watching one of our
evening sitcoms after changing clothes, Erin back in shorts and a tank and me
in shorts and a t-shirt.  
  
"Hey, mom," I said as I got up, Erin close behind, and walked into the kitchen
to give her a hug and kiss and to begin getting dishes for supper. "How was
your day?"  
  
"Ugh. It was a normal day, but I'm really sore from...um...yesterday." She
looked embarrassed.  
  
"Yeah, I bet. I'm really sorry about that, mom."  
  
"It's not your fault, baby. You were very helpful. Both of you."  
  
"Do you want me to give you a rubdown later, mom?" Erin asked.  
  
"I don't know. Maybe. I'll let you know."  
  
"Okay. I'm just thinking we haven't had a chance to talk much lately and maybe
we could kill two birds with one stone."  
  
"You know what? You're right. We haven't talked. If you don't mind giving me a
massage while we talked, that would be nice. I miss our time together, too,
sweetie."  
  
"Cool!" Erin beamed with excitement, clapping excitedly. "Girls' night!"  
  
"Great," I stated flatly, "girls' night. So glad I'm a part of it."  
  
"Shut up," Erin laughed, throwing a roll of paper towels at me. Mom laughed
with her.  
  
"Awww," mom sympathized with a smile, "you don't like being a part of girls'
night?" She placed her hand on my cheek and stroked it gently.  
  
"No, it's fine," I smiled. "Anything for you two."  
  
"I know what you could do, Cory," Erin blurted. "You should give mom a foot
rub after dinner."  
  
"Cory, I couldn't ask you to do that."  
  
"No, mom! Cory gives the best foot rubs! Trust me, you're going to want one of
those."  
  
"It's no problem, mom. I'm happy to do it," I agreed. I really was happy to do
it.  
  
"Really?" Mom sounded surprised. "You wouldn't mind?"  
  
"Not at all," I smiled. "But Erin has to let me use her pedicure kit." I
looked at Erin. "What do you say? If I'm doing this, I'm gonna do it right."  
  
"Even better. You can do both of us if you're going all out," she winked,
looking up from peeling the foil lids off the pizza and wing sauces before
licking some cheese dip off her thumb.  
  
"Sure," I agreed, "no problem." I had a knot in my stomach as I wondered what
she really meant by "do both of us", knowing what I knew of her from recent
history. But then I realized I was being an asshole perv and this was my mom I
was talking about.  
  
"Okay," said mom, "Dinner's ready. I've been slaving over a hot pizza box all
night." She grabbed a slice of what she called "garbage can" pizza because
they put every available topping on it before covering it with yet another
layer of cheese. As she put a few hot wings and cup of sauce on her plate,
Erin and I each followed suit and made our way to the table.  
  
As we ate the conversation was your basic "what's going on" talk, with
comments about funny or stupid customers, classmates, or professors.  
  
"So Megan was over earlier?" mom asked.  
  
"Yeah, we tanned a little and swam," Erin stated matter-of-factly. "Of course
Cory came out for a little bit and spent some time gawking at her."  
  
I about choked on my pizza.  
  
"Well, Cory could do a lot worse than Megan," mom replied simply.  
  
"It's cool. Megan liked it, I could tell. I think she has a crush on her best
friend's brother." Erin kept eating like she was waiting for me to interrupt.  
  
Mom looked at me and I just rolled my eyes. "Never happen. Besides, I hear
she's a lesbian," I said. Erin wanted to go there; let's go there.  
  
"Cory!" mom interjected.  
  
"She's bi, mom. Who knows, Cor? Maybe you could talk her into a threesome with
some chick."  
  
"Erin! That's enough! Let's change the subject. Please." Mom's face was beet
red and her eyes were wide as she looked back and forth between us.  
  
Erin and I just laughed and apologized for making her uncomfortable.  
  
"So how's your story coming, mom?" Erin asked as a hot wing entered her mouth.  
  
Mom tried to contain her shock, but it was visible.  
  
"Mom, you're writing a story?" I asked, pleased.  
  
"Well, it's kind of...it's more of...a...diary, a journal, I guess." She was
backpedaling hard right now. "You know. I took some creative writing courses
in school for my ad degree and have kind of been out of it for a while, and
wanted to get back into doing it. It's...therapeutic. With everything that's
going on the last few months, it's just helped me get my feelings out. I don't
know."  
  
"I think it's great, mom!" I said.  
  
"Cory, you should read some of her work. She's got a real gift," Erin
prompted.  
  
"I'd love that."  
  
"I don't think so," mom mumbled, her head down as she peeled a piece of
pepperoni off her slice and nibbled on it. "It's really more for me. And it's
not very good anyway."  
  
"That's bullshit, mom. You're a fantastic writer," Erin encouraged.  
  
"Either way..." Mom was desperate for a shift of focus. She had always been
this way, or maybe it was just that dad had turned her into someone timid and
easily shamed.  
  
"Well, if you ever feel up to it, I'd love to read something, but whatever
makes you happy mom. No pressure from me." I didn't want her to be upset or
feel that I would be.  
  
"Thank you. I'll think about it."  
  
"Good enough." I stood. "I'm getting more pizza. Anyone want anything?" They
both wanted another slice, so I took their plates and also refilled their
drinks.  
  
"I was thinking," mom said, "that I'd like to go for a swim. I haven't been
for a night swim in forever. How's the water?"  
  
"It's great, and on a night like this, a night swim would be perfect," Erin
replied.  
  
"Do you think you're up for a short race with your mom?"  
  
"Hell yeah. If you think you could still beat me at your age," teased Erin.  
  
"I'm not too old to kick your rookie butt. Cory can time us, right, Cory?" mom
asked.  
  
"Sure. I'd love to see this."  
  
"I bet you would," Erin teased. Mom didn't catch what I caught. Honestly,
though, Erin was right. Mom still looked great and seeing her in a bathing
suit was still a joy.  
  
"Fair enough," said mom. "Racing suits, then?"  
  
"Racing suits," my sister repeated.  
  
About a half hour later we were out on the dark patio, the pool light making
the water glow a light greenish blue, the only other light coming from solar
sidewalk lights and the light shining through the sliding glass door. Mom and
Erin were in their racing suits with cap and goggles in hand and were talking
trash to each other, Erin making age jokes and mom calling her tadpole and
guppy a lot.  
  
"I still want to relax a little first and give my muscles a chance to stretch
out," mom told us. We spent about another half hour just playing around,
swimming laps leisurely and joking. It was a great night. Eventually mom said
she was ready and gave Erin the choice of stroke.  
  
"How about a medley?" I suggested. Mom had been a champion backstroker and
Erin was on scholarship for butterfly. They agreed that sounded fair and
clarified the order, down and back twice, 2 laps for each stroke, 8 total. I
climbed out and sat on the diving board, my feet dangling off the edge. Mom
was on one side and Erin on the other. I gave the countdown and called it,
setting the stopwatch as I did so. They were pretty close together, but Erin
took more of a lead in butterfly, which mom gained some back in the
backstroke. Ultimately, Erin won by a full body length, but mom kept her game
the whole run. She still looked great and swam great.  
  
I was thankful that Erin didn't gloat. "Damn, mom! You still got it! That was
close," she said, swimming over to her opponent as mom was peeling off her
goggles and cap.  
  
Mom just rolled her eyes. "Nice try, baby, but it wasn't close. I had fun,
though and it felt good to get in some good solid laps."  
  
"Okay, fair enough." With that, Erin took her and mom's swim caps and goggles
and placed them on the side of the pool by the stairs.  
  
We were able to relax and swim a little. We all loved night swims. Always had.  
  
"God," Erin finally said, "I wish I could just strip off this swimsuit and
skinny dip. Wouldn't that be great?"  
  
"Skinny dipping, huh? You have a lot of experience with that?" mom teased.  
  
"A little. Haven't you ever gone skinny dipping, mom?"  
  
"In my younger years, but nothing in a long time."  
  
"What about you, Cor?" Erin asked. "Ever done it?"  
  
"Nope."  
  
They both looked at me with surprise. "Really?" mom asked.  
  
"Yeah. Never have."  
  
"Well, then," Erin said, "It looks like Cory needs to be initiated." She
started to slowly pull her swimsuit strap off her shoulder while doing some
cheesy burlesque music. "Boom-cha-cha-boom."  
  
"Erin, stop," mom teased.  
  
"Come on. This could be fun. A hundred years ago, families used to swim naked
together all the time. You know, take a break from their farm work and go to
the ole swimming hole."  
  
Mom and I laughed. "Where did you hear that?" she asked, still laughing.  
  
"You know, movies and stuff. Come on."  
  
"I don't think so," I said.  
  
"What if we turn off the pool light? We'll all be kind of hidden. Come on!
Pleeeeease?"  
  
Mom seemed to be considering it and looked at me. She sighed as she said,
"Fine. Turn off the pool light."  
  
"Mom..." I began.  
  
"You, too, stud. Turn off the light and get back in this pool and strip." She
sounded firm but jovial.  
  
I laughed as I shook my head and climbed out of the pool before walking to the
control box and flipping off the power switch. As soon as the loud metallic
click resounded in the shed, it went dark and my mom and sister squealed with
laughter.  
  
I could barely see the outline of the pool in the deep end, but the stairwell
corner nearest the house was slightly more illuminated from the light coming
out the glass door. I heard the ladies more than saw them as they laughed and
splashed.  
  
"God," I heard my mom giggle, "I can't believe I'm doing this."  
  
"Head's up, brother!" Erin called before a balled up black bathing suit
smacked me in the face, causing a squeal of laughter from the women in the
dark. A second later another suit splashed me, landing in the water right at
my waist, bringing another round of laughter. I couldn't help but laugh.  
  
"Whose suit is this?" I asked, holding one up. "Anyone? Anyone know whose suit
this is?" They just laughed. I held up the other one. "What about this one?
Does anyone know who owns this swimsuit?" Again only laughter. "Nobody? Okay,
then." I quickly turned toward the house and threw both suits at the glass
door, watching them splatter on the glass as both women squealed.  
  
"You shit!" Erin yelled, laughing, splashing as she swam toward me while mom
squealed and laughed.  
  
"My suit!" mom yelled.  
  
Erin was on my back in no time, trying to duck me under the water while
yelling at mom to grab my suit. "Get him, mom!" Mom was on her way over,
laughing as she swam and joining Erin in trying to force me under. I have to
admit I was getting worn out trying to fight off both women. It wasn't long
before mom disappeared under the water and swept my legs. Down I went. From
under the water I heard the muffled laughs and cries from above as they
cheered and barked orders at each other.  
  
I could only see shapes in the dark and blurry water, but soon enough there
was a pair of hands tugging at my waistband while another pair held my wrists
with a death grip. I was cautious in kicking my legs not to kick anyone. I
didn't want to hurt whoever was pulling at my swimsuit so I tried to keep my
knees and feet together more than flailing my legs around. Sadly, this didn't
work out as well as I'd hoped and my swimsuit was soon free, bringing more
rowdy cheers. Immediately my arms were released and I was able to stand up,
this time a little more self-conscious, my hands covering my crotch.  

Erin and mom were playing catch with my swimsuit, throwing it high over my
head to each other in hopes that I would chase it down.  
  
"Want it back, Cor? Come get it" Erin teased before throwing it to mom on the
other side of the pool.  
  
"Here it is. It's yours if you want it." Mom was holding it over her head,
twisting it back and forth quickly.  
  
"Doesn't bother me. I'm not the only one who's naked." I took a leisurely
breaststroke to the deep end as I teased, "You're right, though, Erin. This is
very freeing. Ahhhhhhh."  
  
"So you don't need your bathing suit after all?" she asked, sounding
disappointed.  
  
"Nope. I'm good."  
  
"Oh. Okay." I heard her grunt and my mom gasped and started laughing.  
  
I whipped my head around when I heard a thud.  
  
"There," Erin said with a satisfied smile, "Now we're even."  
  
"What did you do?!" I asked. "Where is it?"  
  
"I'll give you a hint. It's still on our property. Probably."  
  
"You shit!" I looked at mom pleadingly. "Mom..."  
  
"Hey, don't look at me. This is between you two. Work it out."  
  
I sighed in exasperation, slumping my shoulders, then looked at Erin, who was
still smiling. A smile grew on my face as hers faded before turning to a look
of terror.  
  
"Coooorry...Mom."  
  
"Come here, little sister," I said, slowly moving toward her as she backed
away. "I just want to talk to you."  
  
"I told you, I'm staying out of this," mom said, her voice smiling.  
  
"Cory, I'm sorry," Erin said, laughing.  
  
She squealed as I lunged at her while yelling, "You're dead!" Honestly I
forgot that we were both naked as I wrapped my arms around her waist from
behind and lifted her up before flinging myself backwards in an arch, landing
with a giant splash. There's no telling what mom saw of either of us. We were
playing like little kids again, only we weren't kids and we had never done
this naked.  
  
I came up out of the water only to be greeted by mom's infectious laughter and
Erin's immediate retaliation on my back again, one arm around my neck, as she
leaned hard to the left before I could get my balance. Immediately I was back
under. I popped up and Erin was pointing at me with both hands, yelling a deep
guttural "YEAAHHH! SUCK IT, BITCH!!"  
  
"Oh, I'm sorry," I said calmly. "I didn't know we were taking cheap shots.
That changes everything." Again I lunged as she squealed and rushed toward the
stairs, dashing toward the deck, with me in close tow. We vaguely heard mom's
warning not to run as we speed walked around the deck, me again forgetting I
was naked, or more accurately just not caring at that point.  
  
Erin stepped onto the diving board and backed up like she was walking the
plank, shifting her focus back and forth between me and the thin bouncing
plank she was cornering herself on. She spent several seconds muttering one
long plea for mercy. "I'msorryCorypleasedonthurtmesorrysorrysorry. Okay, I
give. You win! Cory. Cory! CORY! AAGHH!" She jumped gracelessly into the pool,
leaving a barely visible splash and cone of bubbles before her head popped up
seconds later in the center of them.  
  
"There you are! Don't move, I'm coming in." She knew not to swim away because
this was a game we had played since we were kids. Instead she just squealed
and covered her face with her hands, laughing as I bounced on the board before
jumping high in an arch right toward her. I curled up into a ball and splashed
hard just a couple feet from her before hearing nothing but a muffled squeal
and the hiss of bubbles surrounding my head. I quickly swam toward the surface
and came up right by my adorable sister.  
  
We both laughed at our game and heard mom laughing from the shallow end,
resting by the edge. I turned to see her with a sweet smile on her face,
shaking her head. I backed away from Erin and we both moved toward that end of
the pool. Only mom's head was sticking out of the water as she had been
careful to keep herself concealed the best she could in the crystal clear,
albeit dark, water. Erin and I both kept a similar position. Even though we
had just run around fully exposed, now that we were all here together, it just
seemed like the proper thing for me to do.  
  
"I haven't seen you two play like that in years. It does my heart good." Mom
sounded tired, or maybe just wistful. I think she saw her two young children
playing together rather than her two grown children.  
  
"Yeah, it was fun," Erin replied. "I didn't know until just now how much I had
missed it."  
  
"Me, too," I said. "However, I still need to know. Where is my swimsuit?"  
  
Mom and Erin both laughed and Erin had a sheepish look on her face as she
pointed up toward the house.  
  
"On the roof? Seriously?!"  
  
They both nodded and started laughing again.  
  
"Dammit. Well, I'm obviously not getting it down tonight. Guess I'm sleeping
in the pool."  
  
"Hang on a second, now, you're the one who started all this," mom defended,
still smiling. "You threw our swimsuits up to the house. You just have to make
it to the towels like we do."  
  
"Besides," Erin butted in, "we've already seen you naked."  
  
"Yeah, you and and your sister ran around naked just a minute ago and now all
of a sudden you're shy?"  
  
She had a point I hated to admit. I had no logical reason for being upset.  
  
"Since Erin and I have already been uncovered, that only leaves you, mom. You
should be the first one out of the pool."  
  
"What?! No way! I've already seen you two, so you need to get out first and
turn your back so I can get out."  
  
"Nope. 'Fraid not, mom. Cory's right. Fair is fair. You go first." I was glad
Erin was taking my side."  
  
"I don't think so. It's not right for you to see me like this. Besides, no one
wants to see my old body. You two get out first and turn around."  
  
Mom seemed embarrassed and I didn't really want to push it, so I looked at
Erin.  
  
"First of all, mom," Erin said softly, "you're very beautiful. Second, no one
will know. We'll keep this to ourselves. Technically, Cory and I shouldn't see
each other this way either under those standards."  
  
"I know," mom sighed. "I just don't think I should do that."  
  
"Okay, then," Erin proclaimed, "We'll go first and you can come out afterward.
Cory," she said, turning to me, "why don't you be a gentleman and go first?"  
  
"But..." I started to protest, but knew it was futile. I couldn't outwit
either of the two strong-willed ladies in this family. "Fine." I took a deep
breath and started up the steps, keeping my back to them and eyes forward. I
walked as confidently and naturally as I could to the towels on the bar by the
back door and dried quickly before wrapping the towel around my waist.  
  
Erin called out, "Cory, be a dear and grab the swimsuits and gear for us
please?"  
  
"Sure." I walked to the pool and picked up the swim caps and goggles before
returning to the back door and picking up their racing suits. I opened the
door and stepped inside and immediately the cool air hit me, sending chills
all over. I turned to see Erin rise up on the stairs, walking boldly toward me
and caught a quick glimpse of mom looking her over quickly but then turning
away casually.  
  
Erin wrapped the towel around her and winked at me before picking up the other
towel and turning toward the pool. Stepping inside, she kept the door open and
called to mom. "Okay, come get your towel."  
  
"Erin!"  
  
"What, mom? What?"  
  
"Bring that to me!"  
  
"No! Fair is fair. You could have gone first and all we would have seen is
your butt, but now you have to walk toward us. I can stay here all night."  
  
"Well...at least make Cory turn around."  
  
I started to turn when Erin replied, "Did you turn around every time he got
out of the pool?"  
  
Silence. Mom was biting her lip.  
  
"Shit."  
  
"Would it help if we took our towels back off?" Erin asked.  
  
"What? Erin..." I started.  
  
She turned to me quickly, spitting out a hurried, "Shh."  
  
"Mom, would it? Here." With that, Erin pulled off her towel and held it in her
hand, letting it dangle onto the floor. "Cory."  
  
I sighed and took of mine, tossing it over my shoulder so that it hung from
stomach to my lower back, draped over my right shoulder.  
  
"There," Erin continued, "now we're all naked again. Come on. Come get your
towel." She held her hand out, letting mom know the towel was hers if she
wanted it, but she was going to have to come and get it.  
  
Mom let out an exasperated grunt and mumbled something to herself before
standing up quickly and boldly approaching the stairs with all the confidence
in the world.  
  
I have to say she was stunning. While she was not as tone as Erin and had a
little fuller figure, she was still gorgeous. Her breasts were larger than my
sister's, but had only a little heft and hang to them and they bounced proudly
as she walked and her tiny dark nipples protruded from dark areola, which were
not overly large. As she ascended the stairs, I noticed that she had a dark
bush that was fuller, but was maintained at the edges, preventing any hair
from sticking out the sides of her swimsuits.  
  
"God, she's beautiful," Erin whispered, and I felt myself stirring a little.  
  
That's your mom, dude, I told myself, don't get hard for your mom. You're
naked. She'll notice.  
  
Erin glanced back and down, then quickly back up and smiled slyly. Turning
back to mom she quickly said, "Here you go," opening the towel like a curtain,
which mom grabbed and covered herself with. "Turn around, mom. I'll dry your
back." Reluctantly mom turned around and Erin proceeded to lightly rub and
blot her back, working down to her butt and legs before standing back up and
draping it over her shoulders.  
  
"Thank you, sweetie," mom muttered, obviously uncomfortable and embarrassed.
She looked at me, then almost imperceptibly looked down then away.  
  
"Are you still up for that foot rub and massage?" asked Erin.  
  
"Oh, I don't know."  
  
"Mom, it's cool. We're all adults here. We were just family having a little
fun and your kids want to make you feel better after a rough weekend. I don't
know why you should forgo your massage simply because we went skinny dipping
together."  
  
"I feel weird about it now."  
  
"Mom, how many times did you take a shower with a whole bunch of girls in the
locker room? And how many muscle massages have you had from trainers? This is
no different. So someone saw you naked. So what? Let's just go do the massage
like we had planned, and stop making a big deal about it, okay?" She sounded
sincere, gentle, and matter-of-fact all at the same time.  
  
Mom thought for a moment, then nodded resignedly to Erin's suggestion.  
  
"Great!" Erin said, then turned to me, "Cory, go put the electric blanket on
mom's bed, turn it on, and put a sheet over it." She turned back to mom. "You
go warm up in the shower and we'll be up in a minute."  
  
As mom walked away and rounded the corner of the stairs, Erin said, "I wanted
so badly to fuck you while we were out in the pool." She grabbed my cock and
stroked while she forced her tongue into my mouth. For a second I enjoyed it,
then snapped out of it.  
  
"Shit, Erin! I can't go up there like this," pointing at my erection.  
  
"Trust me, okay? Just follow my lead. Now come on." She walked ahead of me and
I tried not to look at her ass. I really did, but it wasn't easy. Fortunately
the walk took a little of the quality out of my erection, so while I was still
enlarged, I was at least hanging. As I walked to the hall closet to get the
electric blanket and sheet, Erin went straight into mom's room, where I heard
the shower running. I heard a brief commotion, then heard the glass door open
and close.  
  
I lay the electric blanket on mom's bed and put the sheet on it as Erin had
asked, then went to her room to get her pedicure kit and placed it on mom's
night stand. I walked toward the large open double doors to mom's bathroom and
saw Erin and mom in her large glass-enclosed stone shower. Erin saw me and
waved me over and when I opened the door, mom jumped, turning to see me step
in.  
  
"Cory! Erin, no!" Mom tried to cover herself with her hands, but wasn't having
much luck. I turned my back so as not to embarrass her while Erin worked her
magic.  
  
"Relax, mom. We're all just getting warm and rinsing off the chlorine." She
reached over and turned a knob which turned on yet another spray from my end
of the large shower and I enjoyed the hot water, running my hands through my
hair and turning all different ways to let the water hit me all over.
Meanwhile I listened nonchalantly as Erin and mom argued their points.
Ultimately mom's came down to "this is wrong" and Erin's came down to pushing
for an explanation and rejecting anything mom came up with.  
  
"This is strange, Erin," mom continued. "I'm taking a shower with my grown
children and it's inappropriate."  
  
"Why is it inappropriate?"  
  
"Because showers are for cleaning up and we're naked
and...oh...well...just..."  
  
"Mom, we are cleaning up and we're naked, but we've been naked for the last
hour together. Why is this so different?"  
  
"I just...it's not right!"  
  
"Well, mom, unless you're going to tweet about it or post a picture, I don't
think anyone's going to know about it, do you?"  
  
"No, I guess not."  
  
"Okay, then, just relax. Okay? Calm down. I think this massage is going to be
good for you, help you relax." Mom didn't say another word as she rinsed her
hair and as Erin finished rinsing off.  
  
I stepped out first and grabbed a towel to dry off and heard the shower turn
off as I made my way over to the bed. I watched nonchalantly as mom and Erin
dried off, again Erin drying mom's back and asking mom to return the favor.
The two ladies brushed their hair and walked in, Erin in front and mom trying
to hide behind her apparently.  
  
"Okay, mom," Erin said, "just lie down here on your stomach and Cory is going
to work on your feet and legs while I start with your hands and arms. Mom
grabbed a pillow and lay her head on it as she crawled up, eyeing me with
trepidation and embarrassment. I gave her a warm smile and reached for the
bottle of lotion I was going to use. I walked around to where her head was, on
the other side of the bed, my penis at eye level, and crouched down so I was
looking her in the eye.  
  
"Smell." I held the bottle up near her nose and gave it a gentle squeeze so
the scent rushed out like a breath.  
  
She inhaled and smiled, making an "mmm" sound.  
  
"Doesn't that smell nice?" I asked calmly.  
  
"It does." There was a little smile. I looked up and saw Erin massaging mom's
fingers, using an unscented oil that warmed lightly before fading and soaking
into the skin, leaving it moisturized, but not messy.  
  
"I'm going to start by clipping your nails and smoothing them before treating
the cuticles. Then I'm going to buff your feet and finish with a nice firm
massage moving from your toes to your calves. How does that sound?" I was
still speaking calmly, my mouth close to her head so that I could speak in a
soft gentle tone, trying to soothe my nervous mother.  
  
"That sounds wonderful."  
  
"Good," I said, standing. "Relax and enjoy it."  
  
I caught her looking at my junk, but didn't say anything. I walked past Erin,
who reached out and grabbed my shaft while mom's head was turned, smiling at
me and licking her lips.  
  
I smiled back and kept moving and Erin returned to massaging mom's fingers and
hands. For the next several minutes I followed the routine I had told mom I
would, clipping her nails, filing them down, smoothing the surface and buffing
the soles and heels of her feet. By this time Erin had worked her way up mom's
arms and was standing by her head working her shoulders and upper back.  
  
"Mom," Erin said softly.  
  
"Mm."  
  
"I need to shift positions so I can do your back, okay?"  
  
"Mm-hmm." She was lost, that's all there was to it. Erin smiled at me. She
knew it, too.  
  
I dabbed a little lotion in my hand and rubbed them together to smooth it out
and to warm it. I got on my knees at the side of the bed so the top of mom's
foot could rest on my chest, and began to slowly massage her foot, pressing
and squeezing.  
  
"Oooohhh, God, that feels so good," she moaned. She still sounded sleepy, but
was very responsive.  
  
I continued to rub and press on her foot, changing pressure and doing the best
foot rub I knew how to give. On the one hand we had promised mom, on the other
hand, I knew that the foot had a handful of erogenous zones and with Erin and
I working together, I may be able to find them.  
  
Erin moved around to straddle mom's ass and bent forward to get some more oil.
She looked back at me as she caught me looking at her ass and pussy, which
were stacked on top of mom's ass and pussy. Erin's was clean shaven and
tanned, while mom's was covered with dark hair and her skin was still fair. It
was a stark and beautiful contrast.  
  
"Mom, I need to put a pillow under your hips so I can work your lower back,
okay?"  
  
"What? Are you sure?" she asked, suddenly uncertain.  
  
"Positive, mom. It will make it more effective when I work your lower back and
spine."  
  
"Okay, if you say so. Is Cory...?" she stated in a whisper.  
  
Erin leaned forward and whispered that I was concentrating on her feet and
wouldn't even notice. Thank you, Erin. Erin grabbed another pillow and I
watched as she stood up where she was, straddling mom and mom raised up on all
fours for just a second. I was rock hard, but concentrated on keeping the same
pattern going on her foot and maintaining relaxed breathing. Erin quickly
placed a flatter pillow under mom's hips and told her okay before settling
back down onto mom's ass.  
  
The view was incredible and Erin winked back at me before turning back around
to continue mom's massage. I switched to mom's other foot and continued the
massage, paying special attention to the arch of her foot, and listening to
her moan and tell us how good this felt.  
  
As I watched Erin glide slightly forward and back as she worked mom's spine,
it wasn't long before I caught a scent of pussy. It was unmistakable. I
continued to work, distracted as I was. Soon, my sister looked back over her
shoulder and said, "Cory, why don't you work on her legs?" and handed me the
bottle of massage oil.  
  
Erin continued to work on mom's back and mom never said a word of objection as
I moved up to work her calves. I was still kneeling at her feet when I began
running my hands up her smooth legs, massaging oil into the firm muscles of my
mother's amazing legs. Honestly, it was hard for me to keep too much focus on
her calves as I wanted so badly to begin working her thighs. I wanted to watch
her pussy open and close as I worked the muscles on the back and insides of
her thighs. I wanted to feel my fingers graze the underside of her ass.  
  
I worked on my mother's calves in silence and Erin worked her back, but after
a few minutes of that, Erin pushed me back down as she slid further down and
worked lower on mom's back.  
  
"What are you doing, Erin?" she asked.  
  
"I'm working on your glutes, mom. Just relax."  
  
Mom seemed to settle at that. Erin had a way of persuading people, even with
seemingly minimal effort. She reached her hand back and I put the bottle of
oil in it before she withdrew it and applied more oil to her hands.  
  
"Ohhhhh, yeahhhhh," mom moaned. "I had no idea my butt was that tense, but
that feels amazing."  
  
"I'm glad," Erin said, looking back and giving me a wink. I couldn't help it.
I reached up and squeezed my sister's ass with one hand while I continued to
work on mom's calf with the other. Again we worked in silence for a few
minutes before Erin spoke.  
  
"Mom," Erin said as she crawled off to the side and I knelt back on the floor,
releasing my mother's leg. "You're going to need to turn over so I can
finish."  
  
"What?! Why?!" Mom sat up a little, resting on her elbows and turning to look
at Erin, then back and forth between us.  
  
"It's a massage, mom. We have to work your pecs, core and quads."  

"I don't know, honey. That's a little much. I'm fine now."  
  
"Mom, please. When's the last time you had a real massage? I mean a thorough
massage."  
  
"It's been years, probably."  
  
"Then let me...let us give you a good one."  
  
"I don't know."  
  
"Wait. Is this about the naked thing? Are you still on that?" Erin sounded
incredulous.  
  
"Yeah, Erin. It is. It's one thing to see my ass, it's another to get a good
look at...the rest of me."  
  
"Oh, God, mom. Give it a rest."  
  
"I'm still your mother! Do not speak to me that way! Do you understand?" Mom
was pretty pissed, but in her defense, Erin had been pretty pushy and I could
see where mom would feel disrespected.  
  
"Yes, ma'am. I'm sorry." Erin was contrite in her apology.  
  
"Okay, then." Mom turned onto her hip and I stayed quiet where I was, settling
back onto my knees. "Now listen to me, both of you. This could be a
potentially awkward situation for all of us, understand? I'm trying to work
through a lot of things tonight and the last two days have been an emotional
roller coaster. While I appreciate, truly appreciate, what you two have been
doing to help me out, this has gone a little further than I am comfortable
with. I think it's time to call it a night. I'm exhausted and I have the early
shift tomorrow.  
  
"Now, thank you both for the swim and for the massage, but I think I'm done
for the night." She took her pillow and covered her self with it, sitting up
and leaning against the headboard of her bed, knees tightly together.  
  
I couldn't stand the thought of mom being upset at me. "Mom, if I did
anything..."  
  
"No, no, no. It's nothing like that, baby. I'm a grown woman and have the
sense to make my own decisions. Neither of you forced me into anything. And I
appreciate the foot rub. Your sister is right. You did a great job." She
smiled, reassuring me of her sincerity. "Now, out you go so I can get some
sleep."  
  
"Okay," Erin said, crawling backwards off mom's bed before walking around to
give her a hug and kiss. "Good night, mom. I love you."  
  
"I love you, too, sweetie." They kissed each other on the cheek before Erin
stood up and backed away with a gentle smile.  
  
By this time I had made my way around to the other side of the bed where mom
sat, and noticed that she glanced briefly at my flagging erection. "Good
night, mom. Love you." I bent down and again she kissed me on the corner of
the mouth like she had last night in the kitchen.  
  
"Love you, too, baby," she almost whispered, her hand brushing my cheek before
I stood and backed away.  
  
I walked to the door where Erin was waiting for me, both of us still naked and
she casually announced she was hungry again and wanted some pizza before we
cleaned everything up. I suggested we get dressed first, so I closed mom's
door and we both got dressed before meeting downstairs for some more pizza. I
use the term "dressed" rather loosely. I put on boxers and Erin wore a night
shirt, which barely covered her ass. It had a picture of Winnie the Pooh on it
and it was thread bare. She'd had it for years and it used to be much larger
on her. It used to be white, but now it was a translucent gray. Pooh-bear was
barely visible and with the shirt being see-through, it gave a whole new
meaning to "honey pot."  
  
"I haven't seen that in years," I remarked.  
  
"Does it still look okay on me?" she asked, turning around and standing on her
tip toes, sticking her ass out at me.  
  
"Better than ever."  
  
"I'm glad you think so."  
  
"Okay," I clapped my hands and rubbed them together. "Wings, too, or just
pizza?"  
  
"Wings, too, of course."  
  
"Of course." Erin poured us each some more soda while I put a couple wings and
slice of pizza on each plate and put each plate in the microwave for a few
seconds, placing the first plate in front of Erin and the second directly in
front of me. I plopped down on the bar stool next to my sister and let out a
sigh.  
  
"Some night, huh?" she asked.  
  
"Yeah. Wow."  
  
"What do you think?"  
  
"About what?"  
  
"Mom."  
  
"I know that, but what are you asking about?" I was a little perturbed at the
short answer.  
  
"Do you think we have a shot with her?" It was hard to know if she was curious
or playing me.  
  
"Well, I hadn't planned on having a shot. Honestly, though, until last night,
I hadn't planned on having a shot with you either, or with Megan until today.
My head is swimming." It really was dizzying to think back on the last two
days and the sexual flood that had taken place in my otherwise recent sexual
desert. Even more disorienting was the fact that it was at my sister's
prompting. She had seduced me and now was trying to get my mom involved. Not
that I was objecting...  
  
"She's loosening up, though, I think. I'm surprised she went for the skinny-
dipping thing, but I think she had fun. And she could have been pissed and
demanded we bring the towel to the pool, but she didn't. Very telling, if you
ask me." Erin had some pretty good points. It had always been hard to think of
mom as a sexual being. I never saw any real affection between her and dad. All
of a sudden last night and tonight, however, I saw a more playful side of mom
and there was also a sense of irreverent levity there. Even more than skinny-
dipping, in my opinion, was the fact that mom, though hesitant, seemed kind of
okay with us sharing her shower. It had always been a boyhood fantasy to
shower with a woman and a couple of my girlfriends had indulged me, so to be
in there with my sister and my mom was very sexual to me, even if not to them.
Or at least to mom. Erin had a way of making sex sound so casual, even though
I knew she didn't feel that way. She wasn't a slut by any means, being
particular about who she slept with, or in that case, even considered dating.
But like everything, when she invested in someone or something, she went all
out, investing fully.  
  
"You're more perceptive than I am, Erin. I don't know how ready she is, or if
anything will ever happen at all. But she did take a few peeks at mini-me, and
I sure as hell loved having my hands on her. I wouldn't mind getting more of a
taste of that." I was getting hard again.  
  
"I could tell. I wouldn't mind getting a taste either," she smiled.  
  
"Yeah, you looked like you were enjoying yourself. Did I catch you
masturbating against mom's back?" I had a mischievous smile as I asked before
taking another bite of pizza crust dripping in cheese sauce.  
  
"Yes. Yes you did." She was straight faced as she said it in a Joe Friday kind
of way, then burst into laughter as she continued, "God, I've wanted to do
that for a long time. She is so beautiful. And the fact that you and I didn't
get to finish what we started today, combined with the nakey play in the pool,
didn't help. It was all I could do not to reach out and grab either one of you
in the shower. Or both! Fuck, that would be hot! Having mom ride my tongue
while you fucked me on the shower floor, hot water spraying all over us.
Wouldn't that be amazing?" She shuddered at the thought, her eyes closing as
she thought of it before peering into my eyes with a smoldering gaze.  
  
"Way to stir me up even more! I really appreciate that."  
  
"What? You don't think I'll take care of you?" As she asked that question she
reached over and stroked me through my boxers.  
  
"Fu-!" I jumped a little. "No, I know you'll take care of me."  
  
She stood up and walked to the couch. "Come here. Let me finish what I
started."  
  
As I walked over, she knelt on the floor and patted the couch. I sat on the
center cushion and she turned toward me, running her hands up and down my
thighs. She wrapped her fingers under my waistband and pulled, prompting me to
raise my hips. Soon enough, my boxers were completely off and my straining
erection burst free.  
  
"God, I love your cock," she muttered, never taking her eyes off of it while
she pulled my boxers off my feet. As soon as she could, she wrapped both hands
around it and leaned toward it, looking me in the eye. She gave it a few
strokes and licked the tip. "I'm so horny I'm dripping, Cor. If it's okay with
you, we'll pass on the blowjob and go straight to fucking. I need you in me."  
  
"Damn, Erin." I shook my head in disbelief and she smiled before forcing her
mouth down onto my dick, taking as much of me in as she could before lifting
back up and standing in one smooth motion. She straddled me, placing her hands
on the back of the couch on either side of my head and slid down onto me,
effortlessly taking me in to the root. She let out a moan as she settled onto
me and I breathed out, "Fuck, you're hot."  
  
Erin drove her tongue into my mouth as she raised up a little. I felt the cool
air hit my now-wet shaft as she left only my head inside her before slowly
lowering herself again. When she said she was ready, she wasn't kidding. I
could feel a drop of her natural lube rolling down my sac, tickling me as it
ran. Again she lowered herself all the way down.  
  
We must have looked a sight. Her hair was still wet and she was wearing a
little girl's Winnie the Pooh nightshirt, while straddling her brother,
fucking herself on his cock. My hands were simply resting on her thighs,
feeling her smooth skin and I was relaxing on the family couch, my underwear
at my feet. Erin's eyes were closed as she steadily worked up and down on my
lap. Every time she landed, she would slide forward to graze her clit on my
groin before rising back up and sticking her ass out. I don't know what she
was feeling, but I know that every time she moved, the ridge of my head was
being stroked in a different spot with her pussy. Fuck, she's good.  
  
"Erin, I don't know how much longer I can hold out," I strained.  
  
"Wait for me, Cor. Please," she breathed. "I'm so close." Her eyes were
pinched tight and she never changed her rhythm.  
  
My stomach was in knots, my groin was starting to tingle and I knew I was
about to let loose soon. I didn't know if I could wait for her.  
  
"Shit, Cor! God, you're swelling up! It feels amazing!" Her breath was raspy
"You're so hard! I'm gonna cum on you!" She tried to keep a steady pace, but
her hips were also flinching. She raised up and started stroking in shallow
moves, strictly on my head, using the ridge of the helmet to do its work.  
  
"That's it, Erin! I can't wait any more!" As soon as she started working the
head I lost any kind of control. I had pinched as long and as hard as I could,
but I couldn't stop it now if someone ordered me to with a gun to my head.  
  
"Go ahead! Shiiii-!" she faded out as she dropped down and convulsed on my
lap. Her mouth was wide open and her eyes were squeezed tight. No sound came
out and her whole body was tense.  
  
I just grunted as the fire in my groin shot through the head of my cock,
blasting into my sister over and over again. I don't know what made it such an
amazing orgasm for me. Maybe it was the nightshirt, or the massage, or the
thing with Megan, but something had me worked up beyond belief. Whatever it
was, it felt amazing to blow it into my sister. As far as I could tell, her
pussy kept me from painting the ceiling.  
  
Erin collapsed onto me, her face against my neck, breathing heat onto it. Her
hair tickled my face and I reached up and brushed it behind her ear. "Thank
you, Cory."  
  
"Well, it was tickling me..."  
  
"No," she sat up. "Thank you. For everything."  
  
"My pleasure, Erin." I smiled, but she didn't smile back. "What's the matter?"  
  
"You don't understand. Yes, thank you for fucking me because it's really,
really great. But there is so much more."  
  
I started to get concerned and confused. "I guess you're right. I don't
understand."  
  
She sighed, but not in an exasperated way. She sighed in a way that she does
when she has to gather strength to say something really important, but also
really difficult. "You know more about me than anyone, even Megan. And you
love me. And I'm not talking about the sex. You have loved me my whole life.
The sex is only the last two days. You know all my secrets. There are plenty
of times when you could have ratted me out, but you never have. And you
continue to prove that. That's why I knew I could tell you about me and Megan,
and that I could tell you about my crush on mom, and that I could make a move
on you. Even if you rejected me, I knew you would never tell. So thank you."
She gave me a gentle smile, even as her eyes were filled with tears.  
  
"You know I love you, Erin. I would never do that to you. I trust you, too. I
know you would never say or do anything to hurt me, either. What we're doing
now, with each other and even with mom, no matter how far it goes or doesn't
go, will always be a secret between us. I'll do whatever I have to do to
protect you. And that goes for mom, too. You know I will. So please don't
thank me."  
  
"Well, either way..." She stroked my cheek and kissed me gently on the lips.
Afterward she smiled, lifted herself up and rolled to her side. "I don't want
to make a mess on our couch. Would you please bring me some tissue?"  
  
"Yeah, sure." I stood up and walked naked to the hall bathroom and unrolled
some sheets of toilet paper for my sister. I walked back in and handed it to
her. She smiled and placed it at the opening to her vagina and I helped her
sit back up, her ass on the edge of the couch. She flexed and I watched amazed
as a large pool of my cum ran from her into the tissue, some of it overflowing
onto her hand.  
  
"God, you came a lot," she expressed with pleasure.  
  
"You do that to me." She looked up at me and smiled. Confident that she was
not going to drip onto the furniture or floor, she asked me to help her up and
she walked to the bathroom before throwing the tissue into the commode and
flushing it.  
  
"I don't want to clean up tonight, just wanted to get the excess out so I
didn't drip. I want to smell us together all night." Again she gave me a kiss
and wrapped her arms around my waist, burying the side of her face into my
neck. I kissed the top of her head and held her close.  
  
After a few more seconds, she said, "We didn't finish our pizza." She let go
and led me by the hand to the table where she once again heated up our pizza
and wings and we finished them, joking about the now-rubbery crust.  
  
"Mm!" she exclaimed, in mid-sip of her soda. "I need to call Megan!"  
  
"What are you going to tell her?" I asked.  
  
"I'll take care of it." She got up and grabbed her cell phone off the counter,
finding Megan's name on the list as she walked back to the bar and plopped
down, the phone now at her ear. I heard Megan's voice on the other end.  
  
"Hey....No, I told you I would call after we talked, but as soon as you left
mom called and came home early. This is my first chance to call after talking
with Cory....Yeah, he's here...Okay, hang on." She pulled the phone from her
ear, pushed a button and said, "Okay, can you hear me?"  
  
"Yeah. Cory?"  
  
"Hey, Megan," I answered, a little irritated at being put on the spot by Erin,
but I trusted her. She set the phone down and heated two more slices of pizza
for us as Megan and I talked.  
  
"I had fun today," she said. "Did you have a good time?"  
  
"Absolutely."  
  
"Are we going to do it again?"  
  
Shit! How am I supposed to answer that?  
  
"I don't know, Megan. It was kind of weird," Erin jumped in, carrying the
plates back to the bar and sitting down again. She looked at her plate and
picked a sliced mushroom off her piece, nibbling on it as she talked. "Cory
and I had a chance to talk tonight after mom went to bed."  
  
"And?"  
  
"And it doesn't seem right, you know? Brother and sister being sexually
involved. Don't get me wrong. We had a good time today and I'm still totally
into you and me getting together like always, but I don't see Cory and I doing
things together."  
  
"Cory, what about you?" I couldn't tell if she was pushing or just asking for
my agreement.  
  
"No, she's right. We talked about it and while physically it was amazing and
hot to be working on you together, when we looked back on it, it just seemed
strange, you know? I mean, Erin's gorgeous and I honestly really enjoyed when
she touched me, but..." She couldn't see me shrug my shoulders, but she
obviously picked up on the tone.  
  
"Okay, I understand. Can I ask a question, though?"  
  
"Sure," I said at the same time Erin said, "Yeah."  
  
"Did you two do anything after I left?" There was a smile in her voice.  
  
I looked at Erin with a confused look and shrug. She just smiled and cleared
her throat.  
  
"Weeeelllll, we did kiss a little and I started giving him a handjob."  
  
"See? There you go." She seemed pleased.  
  
"Hang on, Meg. I stopped because it seemed too weird. I mean what if it
changed our relationship? We have a great relationship right now. What if we
screwed it up? So I stopped and told him I just couldn't do it. He responded
that he was glad because he couldn't do it either. It was almost a relief."  
  
"No, it's cool. I get it. So that's it, then?"  
  
"I think so. But you were right. We needed to talk about it and we did. It
took some of the pressure off. I know that he checks me out," she winked at
me, "and I'm cool with it. And he knows that I do the same, and he's cool with
that. But we both know that it's not going anywhere. Who knows in the distant
future, but for now, it's not happening."  
  
"Well, I'm glad you talked about it. That's the important thing. So, how about
me and Cory, then? Can we still get together sometimes when I need a good
fuck?"  
  
I gestured to Erin that it was her call. I was fine either way.  
  
"Maybe. We'll see, but for now I think we should go back to our old way and
let some things sit. How does that sound?"  
  
"Fair enough. So I'm still coming over Friday to tan again, right?"  
  
"Absolutely. It's supposed to be a great day. And I'll see you in class
Wednesday. Love ya, girl."  
  
"Love ya back. Bye."  
  
"Bye," Erin said as she waved to the phone.  
  
"Bye, Megan." I don't know if she heard me because the phone immediately cut
out.  
  
"How was that?" Erin asked with a smile.  
  
"Perfect, as always."  
  
"Thanks. Okay, let's get this stuff cleaned up so we can watch a movie. I
think we should skip school tomorrow." With that she hopped down off the bar
stool and started carrying things to the counter and sink. I got down and
helped.  
  
"Why?"  
  
"I want to show you something, plus I think it would be fun for us to have a
little time alone tomorrow, just enjoying each other without being rushed.
Don't you?" She gave me that sexy look over her shoulder.  
  
"Hell, yeah! I think I can skip tomorrow."  
  
"Great. We'll get up early and go get breakfast, then come back here and relax
all day. We finished the dishes and watched a newer horror movie on demand. We
took the opportunity to lie on the couch together, occasionally kissing and
feeling each other up, but when I tried to put my hand on her crotch, Erin
said, "Tomorrow," and moved my hand up to her stomach, where she held it in
hers.  
  
By the time the movie was over, I was worn out and apparently Erin was, too. I
turned off the television and the lamps before carrying Erin up to her room
and placing her in her bed. "G'night, Cor," she mumbled.  
  
"Night," I whispered and kissed her on the forehead. I backed out of her room
and closed the door. I turned out the hall light and noticed the blue glow
under mom's door again. I closed the door to my room, dropped onto my bed and
looked forward to tomorrow.  
  
End ch. 2




        Man of the House Ch. 03


My alarm didn't ring as far as I know. Erin was my alarm clock, awakening me
by jumping on me and pinning me to the bed, her chest pressed against my back.  
  
"Waky waky, hands off snaky," she laughed, her mouth inches from my ear. There
was laughter in her voice, but it was still too early.  
  
"Get off," I mumbled.  
  
"I'll get off later," she giggled. "You have to take me to breakfast first.
Get u-u-u-u-," she continued, bouncing on me rhythmically as she dragged out
"up."  
  
I added my own rhythmic groaning to her bounces so that we were both making
similar noises. "Uh-uh-uh-okay!" I said as I rolled to the side to get her off
my back. She was laughing and made me smile. "I hate you, you know that?" I
was still smiling as I said it.  
  
"You love me," she returned, "and you can't live without me."  
  
"Maybe not, but it wouldn't hurt to try."  
  
"Shut up," she laughed, hitting me with my own pillow. I let out my own tired
laugh.  
  
"Okay," I surrendered. "Where am I taking you for breakfast?"  
  
"Where do you think?"  
  
"Papa Ray's? Seriously?"  
  
"Pleeeeeeease," she begged. "I haven't been in forever."  
  
"That's because it's gross."  
  
"You're gross."  
  
"YOU'RE gross."  
  
"Come on, Cory. Take me to Papa Ray's. It's home of the $4.99 breakfast
buffet," she said in a terribly exaggerated southern accent, quoting the
badly-made commercial with some local kid in camo, hidden behind a plate piled
with pancakes and bacon.  
  
"God, don't remind me," I laughed. "Okay, I'll take you to Papa Ray's. Let me
take a shower and I'll be ready in a few minutes."  
  
"Oh my God," I muttered, taking a sip of my orange juice to rinse the taste
out of my mouth, "how do you ruin bacon?"  
  
Erin just laughed and shoveled another forkful of pancake drowned in syrup
into her mouth. "Wmfffmpmk?"  
  
"No, I don't want any pancakes. I'll just see if they have a cholesterol and
botulism I.V. drip. That way I get the full effect of eating here without
actually having to taste it."  
  
By then, her mouth was mostly empty. "You have to ruin everything I love," she
pouted.  
  
I couldn't help it. I loved my sister. She could turn from pouty child to
wanton seductress at will and pulled them both off perfectly. "I ruined Papa
Ray's for you?" I asked, my eyebrows raised. "Great! My work here is done."
She stuck her tongue out at me before laughing and taking a bite of what I
assume was sausage. "I think I'm going to see if I can find any fruit that
isn't brown or furry. Excuse me." I got up and walked back over to the buffet
bar and grabbed a bowl, piling several kinds of fresh fruit into it, being
mindful to avoid the "fruit salad", which experience had taught me was just
terrible.  
  
I returned to the table and stuck my fork into a cube of cantaloupe and made a
face as I slowly approached my curled lips with it.  
  
"God!" Erin laughed. "Just eat the damned fruit."  
  
I laughed and pulled the cube from the fork with my teeth. "Mmm. Flavorless
AND mushy. Just like grandma used to make."  
  
"You're an ass," she giggled, shaking her head and continuing with her
breakfast. In all honesty the food wasn't bad. This was just one of the things
I had been teasing her with since we were little.  
  
For the next few minutes we laughed and joked, less about the food and more
just about memories and dumb stuff we were dealing with currently. Of course
we flirted a little bit, but nothing anyone else would pick up on since we
were in the local public. We enjoyed our time together just relaxing since we
didn't have a set schedule. Mom wouldn't be home until after four and it
wasn't even nine o'clock yet. After we ate our breakfast we drove home,
continually joking as we had all morning. It was good to be laughing with Erin
again. One of the good things about this morning was that it reassured me that
Erin and I were cool. Our relationship still had a strong base of the past,
even with the new sexual dimension that had been added.  
  
We arrived home and Erin waited for me at the front door. She didn't feel it
necessary to take her purse since I was buying and driving, so she also didn't
have her house key. I couldn't help but notice her in her tight-fitting blue
t-shirt and tight daisy duke jean shorts. Of course I had noticed before, but
she stood at the front door as I walked up several steps behind her and took
in her shape, from her tanned feet in flip flops up her lean, toned legs, to
her nicely rounded shorts and narrow waist, to her blonde pony tail that
exposed her thin tanned neck. Just as I approached she looked back over her
shoulder at me and smiled, her brown eyes sparkling gold as the sun hit them.  
  
"Hurry up," she smiled. "You're so slow."  
  
"Sorry," I said. "I was just enjoying the view."  
  
"God, you're so corny," she said rolling her eyes. "But," she sighed, "if
you're going to look anyway..." With that she bent down, keeping her legs
straight, and placed her hands flat on the porch.  
  
Damn, she looked even more amazing! I'm glad she liked to put herself on
display for me. Without standing up she looked up at me as I approached.
Without a word, I stood directly behind her and placed my hands on the back of
her thighs, feeling her taut hamstrings through her smooth skin. She let out a
quiet moan as I ran my hands up to her ass and then followed up her back,
leaning over her as my erection pressed into the crack of her ass. She slowly
stood up, keeping her ass pressed against my crotch, and stood straight,
pressing her chest forward as my hands came around and cupped her breasts.  
  
Her right hand cupped my hand over her breast and her left hand came up to
touch my cheek as she turned her head. I leaned my head forward to either
receive her kiss or in hopes that she would receive mine. It didn't really
matter. Our lips met and I noted that hers were soft, slightly opened and a
little moist. I noticed the scent of her hair and of her make-up, which was
powdery and clean. My left hand made its way to her hip, my pinky resting on
the waist of her shorts and my thumb tucking its way under the hem of her
shirt. I rested my hands right where they were. Erin, however, was making
small circles with her hips, gyrating against my intense arousal. Our tongues
played like a symphony, drawing each other to build before Erin interrupted,
turning her head forward and looking down.  
  
She continued to breathe heavily as she warned, "Not here. Someone might see.
We need to get inside."  
  
I stepped around her without a word and unlocked the door. I could feel her
pressing against me, her hands on my lower back, almost as if she was willing
herself to pass through me into the front door. We stepped through and I
immediately wrapped her in my arms as I kicked the door closed behind me. My
tongue found hers again and she almost didn't have time to react. But she did.
My god, did she react. Her legs wrapped around my waist as she jumped into my
arms, grinding herself against me again. She tasted amazing.  
  
"Wait." She pulled back and pushed against my shoulders, lowering her legs to
the floor. "Not yet." She was still breathing heavily and I could tell she
wanted this as much as me. "I have something to show you."  
  
"Mm, I like the sound of that."  
  
"Perv."  
  
"You say that like it's a bad thing," I smiled.  
  
"You're going to want to see this." She took my hand and led me to mom's room.
She pulled me to the bed and told me to sit down. Without stopping she went to
mom's desk and sat down as she opened her laptop. Mom never turned it off, so
it only took a second for the login screen to pop up and Erin quickly clicked
through to the desktop before scanning the desktop icons and clicking on one.
In that folder she scanned again, then turned and smiled at me before opening
one of the documents. As the document opened, Erin carried the laptop over to
me and set it on the bed with an excited smile.  
  
"Read it," she said, kneeling by the bed. I turned and began reading the first
sentence. Quickly she caught on and corrected me. "Out loud."  
  
"Oh. Okay." I cleared my throat and began.  
  
'I hadn't been night swimming in years. When I had initially suggested it I
was just looking to relax and enjoy time with my son and daughter. At least
that's what I told myself. I knew what they looked like in their swimsuits. I
had been to countless races and watched my girl beat out her competitors, but
mostly I just watched my girl. And I wanted to see my son in his swimsuit as
well. He had turned into such a beautiful young man.  
  
It's been a long time since I've had the pleasure of a man's company. By a
long time I mean years, and by a man's company I mean sex. I've been watching
him for several months, but if I were to be completely honest it has been a
couple of years. He has all the great qualities of a man: kind, caring,
attractive, and funny; and none of the temper of his shitbird father. But that
weekend he showed me that protective masculinity that I have wanted my whole
life. I was walking a ledge before then, but that day I fell over the edge.'  
  
At this point, I looked at Erin, who was on her knees between my legs,
stroking my thighs as she listened to the story. I swallowed hard before I
continued. Did I want to read any further? Hell, yeah, I did!  
  
'My daughter kicked my ass in a race as her brother watched from the diving
board. He looked powerful and authoritative sitting there. Yes, something as
simple as sitting on the diving board gave him a look of power. From my angle
his chest looked broader, his chin stronger. Was he looking at me with the
same desire? No. He couldn't be. I'm in my early forties. What would he want
with an old woman? And yet I thought I saw it: that look. I thought I saw him
check me out sometimes. No. Probably wishful thinking, just me wanting to feel
young again.'  
  
She was wrong. Erin had moved her hands up under my shorts as I read. "See,
Cory?" she smiled. I nodded with a knot in my stomach and turned back to the
screen.  
  
'The kicker came when she suggested we all go skinny-dipping. I protested out
loud, but inwardly I was thrilled. Within a few minutes we were all naked in
the cool dark water. It started as innocent fun, my grown children wrestling
and teasing each other. All I saw was raw beauty and energy. My son embraced
his sister from behind to throw her over his shoulder, but all I could imagine
was what it would be like to be either one of them. How I would love to feel
my son's body pressed against me from behind, or to embrace my daughter's
lithe form as my son was doing right then.'  
  
"Holy shit," I whispered to no one.  
  
"Shh. Keep reading." Erin lowered my zipper and pulled my solid cock out
through the fly of my boxers. I read on as her warm fingers embraced my shaft.  
  
'Fortunately the evening did not end there. Within a few minutes I had been
invited to play when my daughter lunged at me and dragged me under the water,
my scream cut off in the flood. We burst to the surface together in fits of
laughter and my daughter hugged me. "I love you, mom," she said.  
  
"I love you, too, sweetie."  
  
Before I knew what was happening, my lips were on hers. It was an accident I
guess, or at least that's how I comfort myself. I have kissed her a thousand
times on the cheek, but this time I guess I missed. Maybe she turned into it.
But I don't regret it. Not one bit. She pulled back suddenly and looked in my
eyes with a look of confusion, then serenity. Closing her eyes, she moved
slowly toward me again, kissing me gently. Her mouth open, her tongue invited
itself into my mouth. I accepted the invitation gladly and returned her kiss.
In no time, our hands were exploring. She felt so soft to my touch. I hadn't
been with a woman in nearly twenty years, but I knew this was going to be
better. It was special. This was a young lady that I loved with all my heart,
not a drunken dare or an impulsive make-out with a sorority sister.'  
  
"Oh, fuck, Erin." Her mouth had covered the top half of my erection while her
hand worked the exposed shaft and her other hand wandered over my body
randomly.  
  
"Mmm. You like that?"  
  
"Oh, my god." My head was thrown back and my eyes closed.  
  
"No no. Keep reading. Our mom is writing about taking me as her lesbian lover.
Don't you want to see what happens next?"  
  
I looked down as she winked and took me back into her mouth. I continued on
the best I could.  
  
'My son looked on. I had forgotten he was there until I heard his voice. "That
is so fucking hot," he muttered. I broke the kiss, embarrassed at first. But I
watched him moving slowly toward us, smiling and shaking his head. My
embarrassment faded as he approached and I was again overcome by desire. My
daughter embraced me again, her hand covering my left breast, her mouth
attaching to my collarbone. My son's hand touched my hip and he brought his
lips and tongue to mine. It didn't take long before I felt two hands on my
ass, one masculine, one feminine. Oh, my god, my children are feeling me up.
My first threesome. Is that where this is going? I hope so.  
  
My son backed away and put both hands on my waist, pulling me away from his
sister's mouth. With almost no effort, he lifted me up and set me on the edge
of the pool, my feet still dangling in the water, but the rest of me was
totally exposed to them. God, how I wanted to continue hiding. What must they
think? What was I doing?  
  
"You're so beautiful, mom," my daughter whispered. My son echoed her
perspective.  
  
"And sexy," he said. His hands ran up along my thighs as he moved between my
knees. My only comfort was that it was still dark out on the patio. The light
from the pool cast a pale glow on us all. I could clearly see my son's
erection. Though distorted by the rippling water, I found it impressive. His
arousal was obvious.'  
  
"Picture it, Cor. Mom staring at your cock, loving it, wanting it." Erin
continued stroking me slowly and gently as she said it. "Keep going." She
lowered her head again, taking me back into her mouth  
  
'The warm night air kept me from getting cold, but it couldn't stop the goose
bumps. I had chills from their touch. I reached down and kissed my son again,
my arms wrapping around his shoulders as his encircled my waist. I was aware
of the sound of my daughter climbing the stairs a few feet to my left, the
water stirring. In a minute she was behind me, her hand on my shoulder. "Lie
back, Mom," she whispered. I couldn't help it. I lay back and was surprised to
find a cushion of folded towels.  
  
As soon as I was on my back, my son pulled me forward so that my ass was at
the edge of the pool. I gasped in surprise, but quickly surrendered. I knew
what I wanted and I was thrilled that he wanted it, too. My daughter had knelt
by my side and her lips touched mine again, our tongues once again dancing
together. I felt my son press my legs up and out, his strong fingers grasping
the backs of my thighs. I didn't resist. I couldn't. His lips grazed my inner
thighs and circled my pussy, tickling my neatly trimmed bush. I couldn't help
but moan into my daughter's mouth.  
  
"He's good, isn't he?" she asked.  
  
"What?"  
  
"He's good at eating pussy. You're going to like this, mom."  
  
Again I moaned as she re-attached her mouth to mine. This time her hand was on
my breast. I was overwhelmed with sensations. My son's mouth was on my pussy
and my sister's hand was caressing my breast. I was in heaven. I'd wanted this
for so long. My little girl was right. Her brother was good as I was soon to
find out. He licked a single stroke up from the back of my pussy to the clit.
It had been so long since I had had a mouth on me down there. I'm glad he was
the first. I shuddered and moaned at his touch. He closed his mouth over my
clit and circled it with his tongue, causing my back to arch and another moan
to escape my throat.  
  
"How does she taste, Cory? Does she taste like me?"'  
  
"Oh, fuck, mom," I moaned. "Erin," I asked, "Does mom really want us to fuck
her?"  
  
"I don't know, but I bet if we continue trying, we'll find out." Her hand
never stopped moving. The pleasure was intense and I was leaking all over.  
  
'"I told you," she said. "Wait till he gets going." My children had been
fucking. I knew that now. I didn't know for how long, but I knew it.  
  
"Mm, he is good. Lick it, son. Lick momma's pussy." I couldn't believe I was
prodding him on. He began working in earnest, focusing on my clit, then
delving his tongue deep into my pussy. Back and forth he went, seemingly at
random. My hips moved on their own. My daughter was now caressing one nipple
while she sucked and licked at the other. The smell of sex surrounded me. It
mixed with the smell of the chlorine, but was powerful enough to permeate it.  
  
It didn't take long for me to feel my orgasm build. My children's tongues were
working their magic. The tingle turned to jolts of electricity and finally it
burst from my groin, spreading down my legs and up to my head. It was the most
intense orgasm I had had in a long time. For a moment I was in a state of
extreme pleasure, my whole body filled with pressure and electricity, then
suddenly I was totally relaxed. I lay there trying to catch my breath.  
  
My children helped me up and led me to a chaise. My daughter laid it out flat
and my son helped lay me down on it. He was dripping wet and I noticed his
erection was still strong. The head was swollen and veins wrapped around and
under the shaft, giving a vision of power and virility. His balls hung low
beneath the base. I wanted to reach out and take hold, but I was somehow still
nervous about it.  
  
My daughter pushed back against my shoulders again and lay me completely back.
She placed a folded towel under my head for a pillow and kissed me gently on
the lips. With her mouth still close to mine she whispered, "Now, mom, let's
see if that kind of talent is genetic." She kissed me once more as I tried to
understand what she meant and she backed away with a smile. I caught on when
she stood, ran her fingers through my hair and moved to straddle my head.  
  
"No, baby, I don't..."  
  
"Yes you do. I know you do." She was gentle as she said it. But she was right.  
  
She settled over my face, her knees on either side. Her pussy was smooth and
hairless with the exception of a small tuft of light brown hair resting above
her clit. Her lips were pink and swollen, ready for my tongue. She was so
beautiful. She was right. I wanted this.'  
  
"What do you think? Do you want to see mom eating my pussy?"  
  
I was on the edge. My dick was as hard as it had ever been. "I don't know how
long I can hold out, Erin."  
  
She was unsympathetic. "Well, you're going to have to. The story isn't
finished yet." She squeezed the base of my cock and stopped the other
stimulation. My head and shaft were slick with pre-cum and saliva. My sister
smiled as she squeezed the base. "But we're almost there. Let's finish mom's
story."  
  
I took a deep breath and nodded, trying to control myself.  
  
'The smell of her pussy was divine, and oddly familiar. Did she taste like me,
I wondered? She lowered herself until I could feel the softness of her lips on
mine. The heat emanating from her cunt washed over my mouth and cheeks. Before
I took my first taste I felt hands pushing my legs apart again. I opened them,
knowing what I wanted. I drew a sharp breath when I felt the hot bulging head
brush against the lips of my dripping wet snatch. God, it had been so long
since I had had a real cock inside me.  
  
"Oh, yeah," I whispered. I wanted this so badly. "Push it in. Fill me with
your cock, son."'  
  
Just the thought of mom eating Erin's pussy and asking me to fuck her was
enough to push me to the top. "Fuck, Erin, I'm cumming."  
  
"No you're not!" She squeezed the base hard again. "I was thinking for dinner
I would make that chicken and rice that you like. What do you think? I already
checked and we have everything we need. So we can have a light lunch since we
had a big breakfast and..."  

"What? What the hell are you talking about?"  
  
"Still about to blow?"  
  
"Okay, I get it." I took some slow deep breaths. After a few moments I nodded.
Erin smiled at me and nodded at the laptop. I took another deep breath before
continuing on.  
  
'The pressure on my pussy increased as he pressed his head into me. Slowly he
pressed forward, drawing my breath out of me. It didn't burn or stretch the
way I thought it might, but instead filled me perfectly. I felt his balls
against my ass and his groin pressing against my clit. "Oh my god, that's
perfect." He slowly withdrew and pushed forward again, building to a steady
rhythm. What did my pussy feel like to him? Was I tight like his sister or did
I feel old and worn? I hoped he liked what I had to offer.  
  
"Don't forget about me," my daughter giggled, again brushing my hair with her
fingers.  
  
"Never." I was more ready now than I had been a moment ago. I wrapped my hands
around my girl's thighs and squeezed her ass, pulling her toward me even
tighter. She gasped at my touch as I forced her onto my mouth. I first kissed
her clitoris, then sucked her lips into my mouth. She moaned as I savored the
taste and texture of her love.  
  
"Oh, my god, mom. That feels so good."  
  
I applied everything I loved. I explored her pussy, digging with my tongue,
curling it, varying the pattern, speed, and focus. Soon she began riding my
face, sliding across my chin and mouth. She looked so fucking sexy as she
played with her own tits and rode my mouth. She looked into my eyes in a way
that pierced my soul.  
  
Combined with the feeling of her brother's cock grazing against my insides, my
daughter's movements and moaning were pushing me to the edge. I felt myself
losing control of my muscles. My hips thrust and ground on their own and my
hands squeezed the ass in their grasp. My breathing was rapid and
uncontrollable.  
  
That was it. I lost it. Another orgasm wracked my body as my son fucked my
pussy and my daughter fucked my mouth. This one was even better than the last
one. I actually saw stars. That hasn't happened in forever.  
  
"Go! Fuck her! You're a real mother-fucker!" my little girl teased her brother
as she started moving more quickly on my tongue, using my face to bring her
own orgasm.  
  
"God, mom! You really know how to eat a pussy. I'm about to cum." She was
right. She started leaking out onto my mouth at the same time her brother
picked up the pace.  
  
"Where do you want it, mom? In or out?" My little boy was asking where he
should shoot his load. Choices, choices. I wanted to see it, taste it, and
feel it. I couldn't decide. But I hadn't felt a man swell inside me for so
long I wanted that the most.  
  
"In me. Cum in momma's pussy, baby!" I was getting more worked up again just
thinking about it.  
  
"Fuck, mom! Here it is!" My daughter flinched on my face, grabbing my hair and
squeezing her tit. My mouth was flooded with hot juice. I had forgotten how
much I loved the taste of a woman's orgasm. Again I was pushed toward the
edge.  
  
"Are you going to fill momma's pussy with your seed, son?" My daughter had
raised herself up, resting her hands on the chair above my head. I could look
between her legs and watch my son's abs contract as he thrust into me. He was
soaked and I couldn't tell if it was still pool water or fresh sweat. It
didn't matter. I loved it. He looked me in the eye and increased his pace. His
breathing became erratic and his brow furrowed.  
  
"God, mom!" he breathed. "You're so hot."  
  
"Mm. So are you two. Go ahead, baby. It's okay." I spread my legs even
further, drawing my knees up. My daughter moved to the side and then took a
seat behind me, cradling my head on her stomach. She wanted to see it, too.  
  
"Fu-!" He railed into me, burying himself to the hilt and I felt his cock
twitch inside me, accompanied by a flooding warmth that pushed back toward the
opening. He was filling me up completely. It felt amazing. I had made a good
choice.'  
  
The story may not be completely finished, but I was. "Oh, shit, Erin! I can't
hold it anymore."  
  
"That's okay," she breathed, removing her mouth from me once again. "Let it
go. I want to see it." She was as turned on as I was. She stroked my full
length while looking me in the eye. She wouldn't have even had to be good at
giving handjobs right now, but she was anyway, and every time she bumped the
ridge, it was like a jolt of electricity.  
  
I didn't have any more words. My hips thrust and Erin kept working. My eyes
were pinched closed and there was a light show behind my eyelids. The first
blast was like I was pissing fire.  
  
"OH! There it is!" Erin exclaimed excitedly. She kept up her work with
diligence. Again and again my load blasted out of me and spattered on my shirt
and shorts before it finally slowed down. I opened my eyes and was a little
dizzy. I looked down and saw Erin smiling and she held her hand up to look at
the glaze I had left on the back of her hand and fingers.  
  
"Oh, my god, Erin. That was incredible."  
  
"What part? The handjob or the story about us fucking mom?"  
  
"Why do I have to choose?" I laughed, exhausted.  
  
"You don't." She was smiling at me.  
  
"Wow, you're right, though. Mom is a great writer. But how did you know about
that story? I'm assuming mom wrote that after our swim last night."  
  
"She did. She has some other stories and she's let me read them, but I found
her dirty stuff by accident. This morning after she left I went snooping and
found this new one. I wanted to choose a story for us to read and when I saw
this one, I knew it had to be the one."  
  
"Well, it was a good choice."  
  
"Fuck that, it was a great choice," she corrected.  
  
"You're right. Great choice. Do you want me to finish the story?"  
  
"I don't think it matters right now, do you?" she asked.  
  
"Not really."  
  
"Me neither. Now get undressed."  
  
I pulled my shirt and shorts off and she took them from me, wiping her hands
off on my shirt. She took mom's laptop from me, closed the story out and put
the computer back where she had found it. "Come on," she said, extending her
hand to me. I took her hand and she stopped in the hall, looking back and
forth between our rooms, her index finger tapping her lip. "Hmm," she
muttered, "where to go." She turned to me. "Your room or mine?" she asked with
a smile.  
  
"We've never done it in my room. Let's start there."  
  
"Very good." She led me to my room, leaving the door open because we were
alone. The open door seemed strangely erotic to me. Maybe it was the fact that
we were doing something so forbidden, so intimate, that made me think we
should close the door. But having it open added another sense of danger
somehow. I couldn't explain it.  
  
Erin pulled the comforter down on my bed, exposing my white sheets underneath,
and dropped onto her back across the bed. She stretched her arms overhead and
brought one foot up, raising her knee toward the ceiling.  
  
"Mmmm," she stretched. "It's your turn, brother. Come take care of your
sister." She gave me that smile that made my brain decide it needed to pump
more coal into the steamer and my erection started to return, albeit slowly.  
  
I smiled back and walked over to her, kneeling beside her on the bed. I rested
one hand by her head and leaned across her to kiss her. Her lips met mine
before her tongue returned the invitation that my tongue had initiated. One
arm stayed stretched over her head, her other hand stroking the back of my
head as we kissed. My free hand caressed her stomach and ribs before making
its way to her breasts.  
  
She gasped when my hand grazed over her nipple. I could feel it through her
shirt and had noticed earlier that she was not wearing a bra. Our passion
increased as we continued to kiss and the hand that had been over her head now
reached for me erection and she moaned into my mouth. I knew she wasn't here
for that, at least not yet. She had made me cum with her hands and mouth and I
needed to take care of her that way first. Honestly, I craved it. I loved the
taste of my sister.  
  
I moved my mouth from hers down her neck and crawled backwards, tracing her
body with my mouth, stopping to nibble briefly on each nipple through her
shirt before continuing downward. I unbuttoned her shorts and pulled them off
her legs, tossing them to the floor. My sister lay on my bed in a tight blue
t-shirt and a white translucent g-string.  
  
"Damn, Erin." It's all I could say. She giggled and I pushed her thighs to the
side. I kissed up her left thigh from her knee to the small white triangle
covering her mound, drawing a moan from my little sister. I repeated it on the
other leg and again drew a longer moan.  
  
"Mmm, Cory, that feels amazing."  
  
I began kissing her through her panties and gently raked my bottom teeth up
from low between her legs up over her clit and she yelped in pleasure,
giggling again. "God, Cor, you know what you're doing down there, don't you?"
I simply smiled at her and dipped my head back down. I licked along the edge
seam of her panties on one side, making her squirm before repeating it on the
other side. I could smell her arousal plainly and she was heating up the air
around my face. I buried my face in her pussy and my mouth pushed hard against
the crotch of her panties. Her hand found the back of my head and she brushed
my hair with her fingers.  
  
Now I had a decision to make. I decided I wouldn't remove them. Instead...  
  
I grasped her breasts over her shirt and pressed harder into her crotch. I
loved how Erin was so expressive during sex. "God, you taste good, Erin. I
love your pussy." I dove back in again and she moaned and gasped.  
  
"Coryyyy." I pinched her nipples lightly and she arched herself into my mouth.
I moved my left hand down and pushed my fingers under her left leg seam,
hooking the little triangle in my fingers and pulled it the side. "Ooooohh,
yeah. You getting a good look?"  
  
"Just getting a better taste." Before she could respond I ran my tongue from
bottom to top, causing her to gasp and moan again. Both hands flew to the
sheets by her side and balled them in her fists. Her back arched as she let
out a moan when I covered her clit with my mouth and circled it with my
tongue. I quickly backed off and pulled her lips into my mouth, letting them
slip free before again running my tongue up each side where her thighs met her
groin.  
  
"Why do you insist on teasing me? Just eat it already," she breathed, looking
down at me while she squeezed her breasts through her dark blue shirt.  
  
I didn't even answer. Not verbally anyway. My head dove forward quickly and
again I was attacking her cunt with all I had. She was already dripping. We
had known for nearly 12 hours that this was coming, so I'm sure she has been
gearing up for it. I loved the taste and the smell of her love. I pressed my
tongue into her and curled it upward before dragging it back out. "Oh shit!"
she cried. I repeated this a few times and she responded with ragged breaths
and flinching abs each time.  
  
Knowing she wouldn't take long, I slid one hand up under her shirt, her outer
thigh resting on my shoulder, and with the other hand I inserted my index and
middle finger into her pussy, stroking in and out as my tongue worked her clit
and my left hand teased her nipples, alternating back and forth. Erin
alternately grabbed at the sheets, pulled on my head, and touched her own
body. I was already on overdrive and I could tell she was, too. I wanted more
than anything to make her cum. I was patient and persistent. She squirmed,
cursed, moaned, grunted, leaked, and generally prodded me onward as she drew
close to her own orgasm. I could taste her getting closer and my hand, mouth
and chin were soaked. God, she tasted incredible.  
  
My own erection was back at full strength and it took all I had not to grind
myself into my sheets. "Holy shit, Cory! You're eating me so good!" Her voice
was raspy. I could only mumble a response through her most sensitive parts.
"Do you like eating my pussy, Cor? Tell me you like eating your sister's
pussy." She practically whined that last sentence.  
  
"I love eating your pussy."  
  
"No," she gasped. "Say it like I said it."  
  
"I love eating my sister's pussy."  
  
That did it. "GAAHhh...." She cried, forcing my head onto her thrusting mound,
her hand gripping my hair. Her grip was so strong it almost hurt. A flood of
heat and salty sweetness flooded my mouth and splashed off my cheeks. Another
short blast, followed by another. I forced it out of my mouth as I continued
to lash at her clit with my tongue. My fingers were making sloshing noises as
I continued to work her orgasm out of her, pressing up as I worked in and out
quickly. Her thighs clamped around my head and she started pushing my head
back, laughing about being sensitive.  
  
But I didn't stop. I quickly grabbed both thighs and pressed them back and out
and kept licking, focusing heavily on her clit, lightly flicking it with my
tongue. No matter how hard she fought I did everything I could to keep my
mouth on my precious treasure. "No! Stop, Cory! It's too much! Too much! AAAH!
STOP!"  
  
Nope. As much as she fought, I fought harder. I knew she was sensitive, but I
wasn't really hurting her. She was just overwhelmed. Within a few seconds
another orgasm climbed inside her and she began humping against my face again,
her hand pulling at my head instead of pushing me away. "Fuck, Cory! I'm
cumming again! OH FUCK!"  
  
Again I was blasted with her flavor. I kept working on her just as I had
before, again putting two fingers inside and working them feverishly, her left
leg having spread out on its own. As soon as this one was over, I quickly
climbed over her and buried my tongue in her mouth. Still high from her
climax, she was as hot as I was.  
  
My hands were both on her body: her tits and her ass. She was humping at air
as we kissed, but I intended to put a stop to that. I moved my hips until my
cock was grazing around her pussy. She worked her own hips to line us up as we
kissed and I pushed in until I broke through. She cursed into my mouth as I
moaned into hers. I continued to press forward until I was all the way in. Her
legs again wrapped around me and she rotated her hips as we kissed, massaging
me inside her.  
  
Her cervix circled around my head as she rotated and the walls of her pussy
squeezed me, caressed me, embraced me. I hated to leave at all. This was sweet
torture. On the one hand I was fully engulfed in my sister's vagina, being
worked with skill and passion. On the other hand if I was going to give her a
good solid fuck like I knew we both wanted, I would have to withdraw so I
could thrust back in.  
  
"God, Erin. I don't want to leave at all. You feel so incredible."  
  
"Then don't leave. Stay here inside me." She kissed me again.  
  
I pulled back a little and pushed back in slowly. She ground again.  
  
I pulled back again and pushed back. "Cory," she smiled, "Are you trying to
fuck your sister?"  
  
"I'm trying."  
  
"What is it Yoda says (She knew I was a Star Wars geek.)? 'Do or do not. There
is no try.'" She smiled again.  
  
I pulled out again, more this time, until only the head was still inside, and
pushed in with a little more force and speed. My eyes never left hers. She
jumped with my impact. Her eyes slammed open for an instant as I forced the
air out of her lungs with a sharp gasp. She smiled as she nodded at me.  
  
"That's it, brother. Fuck me. Don't try. Do it."  
  
Again and again I pulled out and drove in, picking up speed and power on each
thrust. She became more responsive as well, unwrapping her legs from me and
grabbing herself behind each knee. I pushed up on my arms and built up more
speed, slamming into her. Our skin made slapping noises as I drilled into her
and she bit her lips closed, pinching her eyes shut as she silently flooded my
cock with her orgasm.  
  
Erin let out a long, loud sigh, almost forcing herself to breathe. She again
started prodding me forward, directing me to find my own pleasure.  
  
"Oh, God!"  
  
"Fuck me!"  
  
"Drill me with that hard cock!"  
  
"Fuck your sister's dripping pussy!"  
  
"Make me cum again!"  
  
And variations of the above statements. They were not rote or rhythmic. For
the next few minutes I sped up and slowed down, pressed hard and eased back,
went deep and stayed shallow. On occasion I would pull out and run the
underside of my shaft and head along her clit before burying back into her
again.  
  
"Wait, Cory. Pull out for a second." Disappointed, I pulled out and Erin
grabbed two pillows, placing them under her hips, and pulled her legs up
again, this time almost folding herself in half. "Okay," she smiled. "Put it
back in."  
  
I couldn't believe how different it felt. I had never had a girlfriend do this
before. I had to lean further over her and I put my knees up on the pillows,
but when I entered her, she was more narrow, hugging me all along the shaft,
and for some reason I could also get deeper. The skin on my cock was pulled
all the way tight and my sensitivity increased significantly. It's like I
could feel every swell and every ridge of my sister's vaginal canal on every
ridge, vein, knob, and square inch of skin on my own erection.  
  
When I bottomed out, I said, "Holy shit, Erin!"  
  
At the same time her eyes rolled back in her head and she muttered, "God,
you're deep."  
  
I didn't have a whole lot of control anymore. I had never felt anything like
this. I started pounding into her, trying to drive her into the mattress. I
was sweating up a storm and all the nerves in my body went offline except the
ones in my groin. It's like that's all the power my brain had, like it can
only focus on one area: the one that demanded the most attention.  
  
"Yeah, Cor! Fuck me! Fuck me!" She was splattering with every thrust, almost
as if she was in a constant state of orgasm.  
  
"Fuck, Erin! I'm cumming!"  
  
"Do it! Cum in my pussy!"  
  
I got lightheaded as I felt the tingle in my groin. My nerves were firing all
up from the head of my cock to my stomach. I let out an involuntary... I don't
know. Grunt? Growl? It was longer than grunt, but not loud like a yell. Either
way, that had never happened to me before. I came so much she could probably
taste it. I kept thrusting as I could, but it wasn't smooth. My hips stuttered
as my balls forced out as much as they could.  
  
Erin was screaming with me, hers a true squeal, a stream of clear fluid
flooding down around her groin and creating a little stream down her stomach
and between her breasts before trailing off to the side of her neck and onto
my sheets. If I could have held myself up I would have, but I couldn't. I
slipped out of my sister as I collapsed on top of her, her legs dropping back
to my sides. I rolled off to the side and Erin rolled with me, reaching behind
her to pull the pillows to the side.  
  
"Eewww," she said, smiling, "you're pillow is soaked." Her hair was matted to
her forehead and she had a sheen of sweat all over her body. Her groin was
drenched and the smell of her arousal and our orgasms permeated the air.  
  
"Did you pee on it?" I smiled.  
  
"Don't look at me. You're the one who made me cum all over the place."  
  
"Well, if you weren't so incredibly sexy maybe I would have been able to
control myself a little better."  
  
"If that's the kind of blame you're putting on me, I'll take it." She draped
her arm and leg over me and lifted her head so I could put my arm around her.
I caressed her back and side with one hand while resting my other hand on the
knee resting on my hip. Erin idly played with my chest hair as we lay there
recovering.  
  
After a few minutes of silence I finally spoke. "Erin."  
  
"Yeah."  
  
"I need to rest for a while, but afterward can you make some of those sloppy
joe pockets I like?"  
  
"Sure. I think we have everything. It shouldn't take long."  
  
"I haven't had one of those in forever. I think I'm going to need my energy
for this afternoon."  

She propped up on her elbow and looked at me with a seductive look. "Got big
plans for the afternoon, do ya?"  
  
"Not really. Just staying home with my boring-ass sister."  
  
"Really?" she asked. "You really think my ass is boring?"  
  
"Trust me, Erin. There's nothing boring about you. Including your ass." I
propped my head up to kiss her and she leaned in, giving me a gentle kiss on
the lips. She rested back on my chest and let out a sigh.  
  
I drifted off to sleep and must have slept hard. Next thing I know my sister
is standing by my bed, gently calling out to me.  
  
"Cory...Cory."  
  
"Mm." I stirred and opened my eyes. There she was in one of my dress shirts
and nothing else, holding a plate and a glass of soda. "Hey. Wow, I like
that." I smiled as I tried to sit up and prop against the headboard.  
  
"I hope you don't mind me borrowing one of your shirts." She smiled as she
said it, tilting her head to one side just a little.  
  
"Not at all. You look great."  
  
"Well," she leaned down a little, handing me my plate and setting the glass on
my nightstand, "I would have stayed sans clothing, but meat spatters in the
skillet."  
  
"Ah, I see." I looked at the large doughy pocket on my plate and inhaled.
"This smells so good. Thank you, Erin."  
  
"No problem. I made yours extra big. I know how much you like them. And I
don't want you to run out of energy." She winked before leaning in and giving
me a quick kiss. "Let me go get mine and we'll have lunch." She left and
returned a minute later with her own plate and glass, which she set on the
nightstand before unbuttoning my shirt and dropping it off her shoulders. She
climbed into bed beside me and reached over to get her plate.  
  
For the next few minutes we talked as we ate. The meal was as delicious as I
had remembered, and the company was better than it had ever been. I looked at
the clock and it was almost 1.  
  
"Oh, man! You let me sleep for two hours?" I asked.  
  
"No. I let you sleep for one and a half. I got up after about 45 minutes and
went to make lunch, but didn't see the need in waking you up if you were still
tired. We couldn't do anything while I was cooking anyway. Besides, we still
have plenty of time, so relax. Besides, if there's anything we don't get to
today, it doesn't mean we won't get to it, right?"  
  
"Yeah, I guess you're right. I just want to make the most of our day off
together."  
  
"We've done pretty good so far. Let's finish lunch and I've got some dessert
for us."  
  
"Dessert? What is it?"  
  
"Just eat your lunch, Cory," she smiled.  
  
After a few minutes we had finished our lunch and Erin stood up and came
around to get my plate and glass. I watched her walk, naked, out of my room
and she returned a few minutes later with a plate of fresh fruit, smiling at
me. She didn't say a word as she set the plate down on my nightstand and
leaned in to kiss me. As we kissed, I noticed that she had already sampled the
fruit as her mouth tasted sweet. She licked my lips and I returned her kiss.
Withdrawing her tongue she pushed a piece of fruit into my mouth and backed
away with a smile.  
  
"I hope you still like strawberries," she said.  
  
I nodded with a smile as I chewed the small, tart fruit in my mouth. "Always
have. I like them better now, though."  
  
"Good," she said, sitting on the foot of my bed. "I have more fruit, but you
have to find it. Now close your eyes." I closed my eyes and felt her shift on
the bed a few times before she said, "Okay." When I opened my eyes, she was
lying on the bed with a slice of kiwi over each nipple, her legs together.  
  
"Oh, good. A scavenger hunt." I leaned over her and placed my hand on her
stomach.  
  
"No hands," she said, shaking a finger at me.  
  
"Fair enough." I withdrew my hand and scooted forward for balance as I leaned
over her and took one slice of kiwi into my mouth and chewed. When it was
mostly gone I leaned over and licked around her nipple, tasting the sweet and
tangy flavor of the tropical fruit, plucked from my own private paradise. She
giggled and moaned and her hand came up to stroke my hair.  
  
"No hands," I reminded her and she whined as she withdrew it.  
  
Sucking on her nipple and alternating my motions by pulling it with my teeth,
taking most of her tit into my mouth, and simply tracing around it with my
tongue, I could tell it was getting to her. I loved her tits and I could tell
that she loved that I loved her tits.  
  
As much as I loved kiwi, it was the treasure underneath that drew me to trace
a line with my tongue to the other piece of fruit. Hooking it and lifting it
with my tongue, I pulled it up and cleaned all the juices as I had with the
first one, before sitting up and chewing it. Erin was giggling and shaking her
head at me. I just winked and smiled.  
  
It didn't take me long to find the grape in her navel. I was surprised to find
how turned on she got when I licked around and in her belly button. Maybe it
was my own impatience, but it was never a thing I spent much time on. I
figured if I was down there anyway, I should probably just keep moving and go
for the gold. But I camped here for a little bit, and she was loving it. Oddly
enough, so was I.  
  
"God, stop teasing me, Cor," she whined. "Besides," she said in a quietly
innocent voice, "You still have more fruit to find. With that she rolled over
as if she was ready for a massage. "No hands."  
  
Of course she looked amazing. I loved her back and her legs and her ass and
her...Wait. I looked closer and laughed a little. She started laughing.  
  
"Seriously? How did you do that?"  
  
"It wasn't easy," she said, still laughing. "And remember, no hands." About
halfway down the crack of her ass was the tip of a strawberry peaking out. She
hadn't stuck it in her butthole, but it was instead pinched in between her
cheeks a couple inches north of her pretty pink knot.  
  
I leaned down and kissed the top of her crack and ran my tongue in circles
before tracing it down the center, causing her to giggle and squirm,
eventually moaning. I could tell she wanted to thrust her hips back at my
mouth, but if she did that she may lose her grip. Instead she rolled her hips
and moaned as my tongue ran through her perfect ass. Because her ass was tiny
and tight I didn't have much trouble working that strawberry loose, but I
still spent some time playing around and licking up the juice. As much as I
loved my sister's ass, I had never done any kind of anal play. My previous two
long-term girlfriends said it was gross, my last one even saying, "If you ever
put your mouth there, I'll never kiss you again. That's like licking my own
ass." We ended soon after, but not because of that. As much as she didn't want
anyone to touch her asshole, she had no trouble going out with assholes. Like
Trevor. Dick.  
  
What the hell? I thought. At this point I was just licking for our mutual
benefit. I ran my tongue down her crack and I could feel her tailbone and also
the change of texture in her skin. The tip of my tongue was right up against
her balloon knot and she was enjoying me. Frankly, so was I. I couldn't
believe I was licking my sister's ass, and it tasted like strawberry. Some of
the juice had run a little, since she had cut the leaves off the top and left
it open. She was fighting to keep her hips down, but sometimes she would lose
ground and they would rise on their own, opening her up to me just a little
more. As much as she wanted it, she cried for me to stop.  
  
"Wait," she whined, breathing heavily. "More fruit. There's more fruit."  
  
"But..." I didn't want to stop.  
  
"Finish the game, Cor. Please. For me." She bent her knees up and kicked her
feet a little, her toes pointing at the ceiling.  
  
I smiled. Her toes had a grip on two more grapes, one in each foot. I dug the
grape out from one foot with my tongue and continued to suck on her toes,
which surprised me that I enjoyed it so much. My sister was likewise moaning
at the effect it was having on her. I repeated the process with the other foot
and then licked up her leg, planting kisses and nibbles along the way.  
  
"That's not all, Erin. Is it? There's one more piece of fruit, isn't there."  
  
Without a word my sister rose up on her hands and knees and looked back at me
with that smoldering gaze that I love so much. This one was going to be easy
to find. I could see it already. Peeking out from between her lips was a
purple grape, nestled right up against her clitoral hood. Leaning forward, I
kissed each cheek of her ass and again returned my tongue to the top of her
ass crack. Stroking down toward her pussy, I stopped and again circled her
asshole with my tongue, lightly grazing the wrinkled skin. I kissed it before
continuing down and feeling her soft smooth skin against the tip of my tongue
as her flavor changed from just skin to her natural feminine lubricant.  
  
I savored her taste and smell and moaned into her groin. I hated that I
couldn't use my hands, but that was the rule. Instead I licked down one side
and back up the other before dropping down to flick across her clit. She
whined and pulled her hips forward away from me at that one, but I chased her
with my mouth. She quickly pressed back against me, again whining as I played.
Curling my tongue around the grape I plucked it from her, hopefully ending the
game, but I knew I wasn't finishing our fun.  
  
"Mmm, you found them all," she mumbled sleepily. "What do you want for your
reward?" Her head was down on the mattress, but her ass was still up in the
air. Her eyes were closed and her hair kind of draped over half of her face.
She looked so. Damn. Sexy.  
  
"I'll let you know. Right now I just want to taste you cumming again." I
quickly buried my tongue in her, forcing her to jam her ass back against my
face, my lips pressing against hers.  
  
"God, Cor! Oh, my fucking god!" Her hands were gripping the sheets and she
kept constant pressure against my face as she moaned and whined while I
continued to alternate between burying my tongue and licking her clit and
lips.  
  
I pulled away quickly and lay back. "Erin, sit on my face and suck me off."
She giggled and scrambled to straddle my head. As she lowered herself over me,
her feet against the sides of my ribs, she quickly raised her ass back up and
looked at me from between her legs. Her hair hung down like a curtain around
her face and she smiled as she reminded me, "No hands."  
  
"No hands," I replied with a smile.  
  
She shook her head with a small laugh and squatted over my face before rocking
forward onto her knees and scooting back. She placed her hands on the bed on
either side of my hips and I felt her breath on my groin. "I love your cock,
Cory. It's so beautiful and it fills me just right."  
  
"Oh, god, Erin."  
  
"Mmm," she said, taking one ball into her mouth, her cheek rested against the
side of my dick. She let it out and licked up the bottom of the shaft, sending
a chill through me until she hit the ridge of my helmet and suddenly a bolt of
electricity kicked through my core.  
  
"Shit!"  
  
"Oh, you like that, huh?" She was giggling as she asked. "How do you like
this?"  
  
Suddenly the top part of my cock was warm and I felt her tongue circle briefly
around the tip, but the warmth moved gradually down until I felt her lips
surrounding my base as the end of my prick slid into her throat.  
  
My hips jerked on their own and my hands balled the sheets into white-knuckled
fists. I didn't know what else to do with my hands, but I had to do something.
My sister just stayed there, her tongue whipping at whatever it could reach
while the rest of her mouth was filled with my steely shaft. "Fuck, sis! How
do you...? FUCK!"  
  
Erin ripped her head back up, exposing me to the cold air and she gasped when
I escaped her mouth. "Whew!" she laughed. "Too bad I have to breathe or I
could keep you in my mouth for years." She sat up and pressed her ass back.
"You're being lazy. I thought you wanted me to suck your cock while you ate my
pussy. Someone's not keeping up their end of the bargain."  
  
I again buried my tongue in her twat in response, forcing it in as far as I
could. "OH!" she yelped, but settled onto my face with a contented sigh and I
again felt her mouth cover my shaft. Slowly she moved, up and down, up and
down. She pulled completely off and sucked along the underside before burying
me in her mouth again and bobbing leisurely, her tongue never stopping its
assault on the tip, ridge, and shaft. Bolts of electricity were firing all
through my thighs and stomach as she worked. It was all I could do to
concentrate on eating her until she flooded me.  
  
But I carried on. I focused on the taste of her juices, the smooth soft
texture of her skin, the light feel of her lips as they spread for my tongue.
I licked the soft wrinkles of her asshole before flicking the hard bump of her
clitoris, sheathed behind the soft skin of the hood. Her hips flinched at my
touch and she grunted around me. Her hands found my ass, digging between my
cheeks and the bedspread. She grabbed my ass and began pulling herself
downward, burying me as she went before popping back up, freeing me and
gasping.  
  
Continuing to glide back and forth across my mouth, her hips began to stutter
and she didn't revisit my cock for a few moments. I couldn't have that.  
  
"Someone's not sucking my dick like they promised."  
  
"OHMMmm..." She engulfed me as she responded and went for it full force. I
didn't want to cum yet. I mean, I did, but I didn't want to be out of
commission yet, so I really worked her over so I could taste her again. My
mouth and tongue were really going at it on her constantly flooding cunt. My
cheeks were soaked and I used my lips to pull on her lips and my tongue to do
everything else, covering all the pertinent areas.  
  
As she approached her own orgasm she tried to back away, but when she did I
thrust up, pressing my feet into the bed and arching my back. She tried to
protest, but all I heard was "MMMMmm mmm mmm" before her throat closed up as
she flooded my face with her juices, her hips flinching and her flavor washing
through my mouth. "MMMMMMMmmmmmmm", she growled around my shaft, her lips
forced against my pubic mound.  
  
After a few seconds I dropped back to the bed and popped free. She rolled off
of me, winded and breathing heavily. Her face was red, her eyes watery and her
mouth was soaked all around it. I looked down and my dick was hard, red, and
dripping with some frothy bubbles gathered at the base. She smiled faintly and
nodded.  
  
"What are you smiling at?" I asked aggressively. I wasn't angry, but I still
wasn't done and I didn't want her getting a break. I quickly rolled her over
as she let out a surprised squeal, then yanked her hips up so I was kneeling
behind her.  
  
"You think you can just take whatever you want, Cory?" She sounded pissed and
dropped back onto her stomach as she looked over her shoulder, fire in her
eyes.  
  
I grabbed her hips and pulled them back up again without resistance. She
whipped her head around, her hair flinging over her right shoulder, and she
shook her ass as she smiled at me with a gentle smile. "Come on, Cory," she
said gently. "Make love to me."  
  
I grabbed her hip with one hand and my cock with the other.  
  
"No," she whispered. "Make love to me."  
  
I think I cocked my head a little. She soothed me, taking the edge off. But
she still looked damned sexy. She put her hand on mine, the one that was on
her hip, and her fingers stroked the back of my hand. My thumb stroked the
skin of her ass and I smiled back.  
  
I walked forward a little on my knees and she spread her legs to let me in
between her feet. Taking her hand of mine, she reached between her legs and
stroked my shaft, her fingers lightly scratching at my sac. I let out a long
relaxed breath. Grabbing my shaft a little tighter, she pushed her hips back
and pulled me forward slightly until we met. She lined us up and we pushed
into each other.  
  
My sister moaned. "That's nice, Cor. A perfect fit." She moved slightly
forward until I was only halfway inside her, then slowly buried me again. We
were soon in a relaxed rhythm. I couldn't believe the powerful sensations I
was receiving from this. A moment ago I was ready to pound into my sister, but
now I was receiving maximum pleasure from a slow gentle rhythm. Sex had never
felt like this before. I could feel every ridge and ripple. As she pulsed
around me, it sent a pulse of pleasure through my whole body.  
  
As she looked back at me again, she reached her hand back and I took it. She
pushed herself up a little with her other hand and I felt her pull against me.
Pulling her back, I put my arm around her waist and lifted her back to me. She
was kneeling in front of me, her back against my chest, my cock still buried
into her as she ground her hips against me. My hand made its way to her
nipple, cupping over it as one of her hands pressed against my ass and the
other came up to stroke my left cheek.  
  
Erin turned her face toward me and I bent my head forward and turned it so
that our lips would meet. As we made love we gently kissed, tasting each other
and grazing lips with tongues. At this angle I wasn't buried all the way, but
instead only the top half was inside her, the underside and ridge of my head
being massaged constantly by her velveteen walls. I tried not to flinch, but I
couldn't take much more.  
  
"Erin," I whispered into her mouth, "I'm about to cum."  
  
"Okay," she said gently. "I'll take care of it." With that she leaned forward
again and pulled free before turning around casually and stroking me while on
her hands and knees. Her mouth latched onto me and she continued the rhythm of
our lovemaking with her mouth and hand. I placed my hand on the back of her
head, not to hold her in place, but to caress her. I was so in love with my
sister right then.  
  
"Here it comes," I strained, feeling the intensity of my orgasm gathering in
my balls. She never changed a thing.  
  
The fire built.  
  
She didn't stop.  
  
My whole body tensed and my ass clinched tight as I fired shot after shot into
my sister's mouth. She never stopped pumping and never changed her pace. She
just swallowed and pumped, swallowed and pumped, swallowed and pumped. It
wasn't until my erection started to wane that she gave one final pull with her
lips and backed away, letting my dick fall away.  
  
Sitting up on her knees, my sister smiled at me. I dropped to mine, out of
breath. She brought her hand up to my cheek and stroked her thumb on it. "That
was wonderful," she said quietly. "Thank you for today."  
  
"Believe me, it was my pleasure."  
  
Erin turned to look at the clock and said, "It's almost 3:30. Mom will be home
soon. I need to wash your sheets. Why don't you go get your swimsuit off the
roof?" She leaned in and kissed me gently on the lips, which I gladly
returned.  
  
Without another word, Erin climbed off the bed and walked to her room naked. A
minute later she came back in her shorts and tank and shook her head. I hadn't
moved. "Seriously," she laughed. "Go get your swimsuit so I can wash it." She
held out her hand and I took it, knee-walking to the edge of the bed before
stepping off. I put on a fresh pair of gym shorts and a t-shirt while Erin
stripped the sheets off my bed. She lit an apple cinnamon candle in my room to
get rid of the sex smell.  
  
I was climbing down off the ladder in the front yard with a still-damp
swimsuit in my hand when mom pulled up in the driveway.  
  
"Hey!" she yelled. "I see you found your swimsuit!" She had a huge smile that
I could see all the way from the other end of the house. I just held the
swimsuit up over my head in response before collapsing the step ladder and
carrying it toward the garage.  
  
Mom waited for me by the garage, and stood on her toes to give me a kiss on
the cheek. "How was your day?" she asked.  
  
"Really good," I said with a smile. "Good day."




        Man of the House Ch. 04


POP!  
  
A stream of foaming champagne ran down mom's hand as she and Erin squealed and
giggled, Erin trying to get the flutes under the stream before it hit the
floor, but failing miserably. I laughed and shook my head as I yanked a stream
of paper towels off the roll, which rested upright on a stainless steel holder
by the kitchen sink. As I wiped the mess off the floor the ladies continued to
laugh and called me "boy" while telling me I missed a spot. I also had to
clean the splashes off their shoes, which didn't bother me a bit. As I
returned from throwing away the dripping paper towel wad, my sister handed me
a half-full champagne flute and my mother sighed.  
  
"A toast," she said, looking to each of us. "To the absence of fear and a new
day of freedom." We all clinked glasses and repeated, "To freedom."  
  
Oh, wait. I'm sorry. I'm getting ahead of myself. Let me back up.  
  
It has been nearly two months since that weekend when I came home to find dad
beating up on mom again, and kicked him out. Erin and I have been sexually
involved ever since and have occasionally read more of mom's stories. Since
that night we went swimming, mom has tried to maintain her composure and
nothing else has come of that night that we gave her the massage. But she has
continued to write.  
  
So anyway, a couple of weeks after that weekend, mom walked in from work,
talking on the phone. She was clearly irate.  
  
"So that's how it's going to be, then? You're going to go after everything?"  
  
She looked at me when she walked in, and pulled a manila folder out of her
brief case before tossing it on the table and pointing at it.  
  
"You don't have to remind me how long! I'm well aware!"  
  
The voice on the other end was escalated and although I couldn't hear the
words, I could definitely pick up on the tone. I opened the package mom
pointed at and pulled out a stack of papers with the name of a legal firm at
the top and centered in bold letters was the phrase "Dissolution of Marriage"  
  
Holy shit! Dad was filing for divorce? I looked at mom wide-eyed and she
nodded, her eyes narrow as the voice continued to rant on the phone.  
  
"Fine. I'm not going to fight the divorce. I'll get an attorney tomorrow, but
why don't you come over tonight so we can tell the kids together?"  
  
The voice protested.  
  
"Oh, come on! It's the least you can do. Be a man for once in your life...I'll
speak to you however I damned-well please! What are you gonna do, divorce
me?...No you don't have to stay for dinner. Just come over, we'll tell them
and you can leave. We both want the divorce, so it's not like I'm going to
fight you about it. And I'd be real surprised if the kids did, either...Fine."
She hung up and dropped the phone on the table.  
  
"I can't believe dad's divorcing you," I said. "I thought it would be the
other way around."  
  
"Yeah, well...Anyway, he'll be here in a little while. Is Erin home?"  
  
I pointed out back.  
  
"Of course." Mom stepped over to the sliding glass door and opened it before
calling to my sister. After Erin answered, mom just waved her in before
closing the door back.  
  
Erin walked into the kitchen wearing her usual bikini, this time a yellow one.
She slid her sunglasses up onto the top of her head, pushing her hair back.
"Hey, mom. What's up?"  
  
"Your father and I are getting a divorce."  
  
"It's about time you left his sorry ass," she said.  
  
"Actually," mom corrected, "He's leaving me. I was served papers at work
today."  
  
"Sorry, mom."  
  
"It's okay, baby," she consoled Erin with her own acceptance. "He had the
balls to do what I've always wanted to, but never could. Anyway, he'll be over
here in a little while to tell you two. Act surprised."  
  
"Sure thing," I said. Erin echoed, "No problem."  
  
"Well, I'm going to go change. I'll be right back." With that, Erin scampered
around the corner and up the stairs.  
  
Erin returned a few minutes later in her shorts and t-shirt and it wasn't much
longer before the doorbell rang. I walked to the front and opened the door.
Dad was there and he looked surprised and frankly a little intimidated when he
saw me. I held my ground and blocked the door for a little longer than I
needed to.  
  
"Your, uh...your mom asked me to come over," he stammered, mostly avoiding my
gaze.  
  
"She said you would be coming by. Come on in." I opened the door and stepped
to the side, closing it as soon as he was clear of it, and as he walked in, I
was right on his heels.  
  
As he entered the kitchen he asked, "Who changed the damned locks?"  
  
"I did," I said sternly right behind him. He flinched as soon as I made a
noise.  
  
"Oh."  
  
I passed him and sat at the kitchen table beside Erin. Actually I was sitting
at the head of the table in the chair that had traditionally been his, but it
was right next to Erin's seat. Mom sat at her usual seat at the other end and
dad was forced to take a seat at the side, in my old chair.  
  
"So," mom said to dad, "Why don't you start?"  
  
"I...uh..."  
  
"Oh, calm down. Just tell them what you came to tell them." Mom seemed so
nonchalant about the whole thing, but she had to have known that her
confidence was unsettling for him. It was not her ordinary response to him. In
his defense, however, we had already set up for a home-field advantage. Mom
was still in her work clothes, we changed the locks so he had to be let into
his own house, and his seat at the head of the table was taken by the son who
drew his blood a few weeks before.  
  
"Well...your mom and I...um...you know that we haven't had a very good
marriage lately, and..."  
  
"Good god, Larry. Just get to the point," mom pushed, flustering dad even
more.  
  
"Okay, okay. Um, kids, your mom and I are getting a divorce."  
  
"Okay," Erin said matter-of-factly.  
  
"Anything else?" I asked, not even blinking.  
  
Dad was stunned. He was kind of wide-eyed and looked over at mom who didn't
move either. "No. That's...that's all."  
  
"Okay. Well, thanks for coming over and telling the kids. Now," she said,
reaching for the envelope and pulling out the papers, "About the settlement. I
don't think it's fair at all. It seems a little...I don't
know...disproportionate. I was thinking more along the lines of this." She
slid him a single sheet of paper that had a list of numbers on it.  
  
He took a minute to look at it and then looked up at her again, laughing a
little. "You're fucking crazy if you think I'm going to go with this."  
  
"What? The way I see it, you can be done with me, get a quick, clean divorce,
leave with enough cash that it equals a year's worth of your salary, and can
move on with your life."  
  
"No way! This house, your car, twenty-five years, they all come into play and
I want what's coming to me!" he fumed.  
  
"Really?" she said, pulling another packet out of her briefcase. "You want
what's coming to you?" She opened the envelope and fanned out the last few
years' worth of abuse pictures and event statements on the table in front of
us. It pissed me off just to see them again, my memory flooding back to all
the times I cleaned up mom's blood and went to get Mrs. W. to help out. I
looked at Erin and her eyes were red and tear-filled. I reached for her hand
and gave it a squeeze.  
  
Dad's jaw was hanging open and his eyes were wide. "Where did you...?
What...?"  
  
"Soooo," mom dragged out, "If you want to take the quick and dirty divorce, I
would much rather do that. But if you want to drag it out, I can do that, too.
I'm sure the court would love to see the state of our marriage for the past
two decades. And I'd be happy to press charges. You can spend some time in
jail and THEN we can work through a settlement if you'd like. Like I said, I
can go for quick and dirty, or I can drag it out, but it will still be dirty.
Your call."  
  
Dad sighed, looked at the pictures and then looked at the terms mom wanted. He
bobbed his head a few times in a nod of understanding, folded up the paper and
put it in his shirt pocket. "If I do what you want on this list, you won't
come after me later?"  
  
"Not a chance. The last thing I want to see is your sloppy drunken face near
this family again. You formalize that settlement and I'll sign it. I expect to
hear from your lawyer with my new settlement by the end of next week."  
  
Dad nodded and stood. I quickly stood to match him and to be ready. Dad looked
at me. "I guess this makes you the man of the house now, son."  
  
"I've been the only man in this house for a long time."  
  
Dad looked shocked. I simply pointed toward the front door. He turned to walk
away and I walked close behind him. I opened the door and when he stepped out
onto the porch, he turned around. I was still standing in the door.  
  
"Cory," he said, reaching for a handshake.  
  
"Fuck you, dad," I said before slamming the door and locking the deadbolt.  
  
So here we are, six weeks later. Dad's lawyer sent the settlement mom had
asked for and both signed it. This afternoon they had both met with a judge
for a bench hearing, which was pretty much the judge asking if they both
wanted this and both really agreed to the settlement. When they affirmed they
had, he dropped his gavel and dissolved the union.  
  
"So how does it feel, mom," I asked.  
  
"Oh, honey," she laughed, "You have no idea. It feels great. Such a huge
weight has been lifted."  
  
"I'm proud of you, mom," Erin said. "You really stood up to dad and did what
needed to be done."  
  
"Thank you, sweetie." Mom touched Erin's arm and smiled.  
  
"Well, I think I should grill some steaks and we can have a proper celebration
dinner," I suggested.  
  
"Ooh, that sounds good, baby. We can eat on the patio."  
  
Over the next hour we had all changed into more casual clothes and sipped
champagne while the steaks and potatoes cooked and while Erin and mom sliced
vegetables for the salad. The ladies walked around the kitchen barefoot,
wearing their casual tank tops and shorts. It was a delight to see; as I had
shared before, they are both very beautiful. Mom had a new spring to her step,
one that I had not seen before. She was truly lighter on her feet.  
  
When I had gone out to light the grill and let it heat up, I came back in to
hear the satellite radio playing eighties music, the kind that mom liked to
listen to. We all knew a lot of the songs because as we rode with mom in her
car, she made it clear that the radio was hers and we had to listen to
whatever she wanted. Duran Duran, Bananarama, Journey, the Police and early U2
were part of our childhood memories now, the soundtrack to our play times, if
you will. Dad hated it and preferred his classic country: Waylon, Willie,
Johnny and George were his staples. They were his drinking buddies.  
  
But he was gone now, and I had a feeling that Hank Williams, Jr. would never
come into our living room again.  
  
As I went out to check on the steaks I lit the citronella torches and table
candles and turned on the pool light, leaving the patio lights off. There was
still plenty of light from the torches, pool light and light coming through
the glass door that we would be able to eat and see each other without a
problem. I heard mom and Erin inside laughing and looked in through the glass
to see them dancing in the living room to the B-52s' "Love Shack." Each had
her almost-empty glass in her hand and they laughed as they sang along, Erin
doing the part of Fred's one-off echo, apparently his sole purpose in the
band. When the song ended and Aerosmith started up, they fell into each
other's arms laughing. It did my heart good.  
  
I opened the door and walked in, catching their eye. "Hey! There he is!" mom
yelled.  
  
Uh oh, I thought. Time to cut the champagne.  
  
I laughed at them as they continued to dance to "Dude Looks Like a Lady", mom
pointing to me as she sang it. I just shook my head to more laughter, laughing
along with them. Actually, more AT them really. I checked the champagne bottle
and was only mildly surprised to find it empty.  
  
"Really, mom?" I yelled over the music and twisted the bottle in my hand. She
just shrugged and downed her glass.  
  
"We're celebrating, remember?" she yelled back. I just waved and tossed the
bottle into the trash can. I opened the fridge to make sure and naturally
there was another bottle in there. I pulled out a 2-liter of Mountain Dew and
held it up for them to see. They both pouted and whined, but I just tapped the
side of the bottle and nodded.  
  
I filled three glasses and carried them out to the patio and made a couple
more trips to get the salad and dishes. The steak plates were heating on the
grill beside the foil-wrapped potatoes. Checking the meat one more time, I put
the steak plates into the plate holders and put a steak and potato on each one
before setting each one on the table next to the glasses at each seat.  
  
The sun was almost completely gone now, the sky holding onto that space
between purple and gray, enough to outline the trees, but not enough to cast a
shadow. It was a beautiful night out.  
  
I approached the door to call the ladies to dinner and was surprised at what I
saw. There was a slow song playing and they were dancing together. The music
was lower and mom had her head on Erin's shoulder, her eyes closed and her
hands wrapped around my sister's shoulders.  
  
"Your father never danced with me," she said. "I used to try to get him to,
but he never would." Her eyes teared up a little and she sniffled when she
said.  
  
I walked up unnoticed. "May I cut in?" I asked. Mom straightened up and looked
at me, surprised. Erin was just as surprised it seemed. "I'll dance with you,
mom." I held out my hand with a smile. Mom smiled back and took my hand before
reaching up to wrap her arms around my neck. My arms found her waist and
wrapped around back a little. She rested her head on my chest and it felt
amazing.  
  
I looked over at Erin, who was watching and she just winked at me and blew me
a kiss. She watched as we danced slowly, barely moving, but moving. As
Clapton's guitar faded out, mom lifted her head and looked me in the eye.  
  
"Thank you for dancing with momma, baby." She stood on her tiptoes and kissed
me on the cheek, again a little closer to the corner of my mouth than would
seem proper, but I wasn't complaining.  
  
Phil Collins interrupted our moment, causing mom to snap back to the present,
it seemed. "Man," she laughed awkwardly, backing up, "That champagne went
right through me. I need to use the restroom. Excuse me." She continued to
back away as she spoke, not knowing where to look apparently.  
  
"Yeah, okay. Well, dinner's ready so come on out when you finish up."  
  
Mom nodded and hurried into the hall where she quickly closed the bathroom
door. Erin walked up and quickly wrapped her arms around my neck, giving me a
long tongueless kiss on the lips. "Thank you for that," she said. "That was
about the sweetest thing I've ever seen." She gave me one more quick kiss and
then stepped toward the door, opening it to the patio and taking her seat at
the table as I followed behind her.  
  
She sat at the table and made a comment about how good everything looked and
smelled. I thanked her and gave her and mom credit for the salad. Mom joined
us a moment later, giving us an awkward smile as she took her seat. I remained
standing and raised my glass. "Now, I know this isn't champagne, but I can
still toast, right?" They both snickered and raised their glasses. "To a new
household. To two ladies I dearly love. May peace, love, and freedom reign
under this roof from now on." I extended my glass and they both nodded with
"well-said" or "hear, hear" as our glasses clinked again.  
  
I took my seat and we each began to prepare our potatoes as Erin used the
tongs to put salad into each of our bowls. It was a light-hearted dinner and
we each really seemed to relax and enjoy our time together. As mom took her
first bite of steak, she said, "Wow, the steak is amazing, Cory." Erin echoed
the sentiment and I thanked them both.  
  
"Dinner's great," said Erin, "But it would be even better with more
champagne." Mom agreed and laughed.  
  
"Later," I said. "I thought it would do us good to cut the effects with some
food and a little non-alcoholic drink for a little bit. I'm not cutting it off
completely, just for dinner."  
  
"Thanks, uncle Cory, for letting us drink at your house," Erin said like a
young teen. Mom got a kick out of that and pointed her fork and laughed at me.  
  
"If you give me an attitude, young lady, I'll cut you off AND tell your
mother."  
  
"Oh, no," she said, "I'm shaking. Oooooooohh." She had an exaggerated tremble
in her hands as she hunched over in her chair, her eyes wide as she mocked me.
She sat back and smiled as she put another bite of steak in her mouth.  
  
"Brat," I said.  
  
"Dillweed," she retorted.  
  
"Now, children, don't make me pull this patio over. I'll do it." mom laughed.  
  
"Sorry, mom," we both mocked in unison before all three of us burst into
laughter.  
  
The rest of the meal was enjoyable and light-hearted as well. The night was
amazing, the food was good, and we were all in a great mood. After dinner, I
started clearing the table, but mom and Erin insisted that I sit and relax and
that they would do it instead. In a few minutes they had cleared the table and
put the food away inside, as well as loading the dishes into the dishwasher.
When they went inside, instead of closing the door, they simply closed the
screen so that the music and laughter drifted out onto the patio. They were
talking and laughing and singing like...well, like girls.  
  
I looked out over the pool and yard, just enjoying the night as their laughter
and the music drifted out toward me in the background. It wasn't much longer
before I heard the screen slide open and I turned to see Mom come through
first, with Erin right at her rear. Mom was holding the other champagne bottle
and a flute, and Erin was holding two more flutes in one hand as she closed
the screen with the other.  
  
"Dinner's over," mom said. "More drinking." I shrugged and smiled because that
was the deal. Mom opened the champagne and there was still some foam, but it
was much less pronounced than the last bottle. They filled the first glass and
mom handed it to me and then filled the two in Erin's hands. Mom set the
bottle on the table, took a glass and sat down with a sigh.  
  
No one said anything for a while. We just sat and listened to the bugs and the
music and soaked in the night. We each sipped on our champagne for a little
while  
  
"God, I need to get laid," mom suddenly blurted out. I about choked on my sip
of champagne.  
  
"MO-OM!" Erin squealed.  
  
"AH! Oh, my God!" mom covered her mouth, her eyes wide with shock. "I'm so
sorry! I didn't mean to say that out loud."  
  
Erin and I looked at each and just started laughing. Mom was embarrassed we
could tell, but didn't really know what to say. Erin just touched mom's arm
and said, "It's okay," as she continued to laugh.  
  
Mom buried her face in her hands and let out a groan. "I can't believe I just
said that."  
  
"It's fine, mom," I said, still smiling. "Don't worry about it."  
  
"Hey, mom," Erin asked calmly, "How long has it been?"  
  
"Erin!" mom protested.  
  
"What? I'm just curious. How long?"  
  
"I am NOT answering that," mom said, red-faced and incredulous.  
  
"Okay, okay, I'm sorry." Erin settled down and let it go.  
  
Again it was quiet for a few minutes, the air still thick with tension, most
of it coming from our mother. "Enough of this," Erin belted out, standing.
"I'm going for a swim." With that she took of her shirt and walked quickly to
the pool before mom could object, and then pushed her shorts down, kicking
them to the side as mom called her name.  
  
"Erin! That's..."  
  
SPLASH! She was in the water, a shape in the illuminated pool, briskly kicking
toward the diving board. Mom just looked at me as if she wanted to say
something, but didn't know what to say. Her mouth opened, but then she closed
it and looked back at the pool as Erin burst through the surface at the deep
end.  

"Wow! This feels great!"  
  
I stood, looking at mom, and took my shirt off.  
  
"There you go, Cor!" Erin called from the pool.  
  
I put my fingers at my hips, thumbs tucked into my shorts and kept looking at
mom. She didn't say a word. She closed her eyes and muttered something to
herself, then stood up with me and peeled her own shirt off over her head,
exposing her breasts to us both.  
  
Erin yelled, "Yeah, mom! Go for it!"  
  
Mom opened her eyes and smiled at Erin, then looked back at me and nodded. We
both pushed our shorts down together. I walked around the table and took mom's
hand, standing proudly and we laughed as we ran the few steps to the pool and
jumped in, hand-in-hand.  
  
I could hear Erin screaming and laughing through the hiss of bubbles
surrounding my head. Mom's hand had released mine as soon as we were submerged
and I swam to the surface to find her wiping water from her eyes and laughing.
She looked radiant and beautiful. I couldn't help but hug her and give her a
kiss on the cheek. Her arms encircled my neck and I was acutely aware of her
nipples poking into my chest. I had not had time to develop an erection yet,
which was a good thing, because that could ruin the moment if she felt it
poking into her.  
  
I backed away and smiled before diving under the water and swimming toward my
sister's kicking legs as I heard her squeal once again. Grabbing her leg, I
pulled her away from the safety of the wall, into the deeper water and grabbed
her around the waist before coming to the surface. She was flailing against me
and I chased her face with my mouth, saying, "Come on, give your brother a
kiss," smacking my lips repeatedly as I puckered up.  
  
"NO! Ewwwww! Mom! Help!"  
  
I finally was able to grab the back of her head and pushed my mouth against
her cheek, giving her one loud "Mmmmmmmmwuah!" kiss on the cheek before
releasing her and laughing as she wiped her face and splashed water on it
trying to scrub it off.  
  
"That's right, sis. Rub it in."  
  
"Ew! I'm rubbing it off. I'm going inside to get the cheese grater to scrape
off the Cory germs." She started swimming toward the steps and I knew I would
never catch her, so I just looked at mom and shrugged. She and I were both
smiling and when Erin got to the stairs she climbed out quickly and walked
around to the diving board, watching me the whole time.  
  
As she jumped from the diving board, arching in the air she called out "Depth
charge!" and curled into a ball. As soon as she was in the water, just a
couple of feet from me, I was flooded with the extensive splash and she
grabbed at my leg and pulled me under, swimming backward and down to drag me
to the bottom. Fortunately I knew to catch my breath before she hit the water
and I let her pull me in. My only alternative was to kick away, which could
have hurt either one of us or both, a lesson we had learned the hard way as
kids.  
  
We both broke the surface breathing heavily and laughed at each other before
she swam over to mom and I followed close behind. Erin gave mom a hug and kiss
on the cheek as I had done and I saw them hugging wet and naked, albeit
innocently, and I formed a snapshot for my virtual scrapbook.  
  
Erin pulled mom toward the center, enticing her to play and she began to get
into splash fights with us and we chased each other around. Erin even
suggested a dive contest, then a cannonball contest, then a goofy jump contest
and mom joined in on all of those and laughed with us like she had never done
before. While one person was jumping or diving, the other two were in the
shallow end judging form and splash and throwing out numbers, usually drawing
jeers and accusations from the jumper, but always in laughter.  
  
After about an hour and a half we decided it was time to get out. The only
problem was that we hadn't planned on swimming so we didn't bring any towels.
And it was going to be a little cool in the house with us being wet.  
  
"Tell you what," I said. "You two go on in and dry off and I'll lock up and
turn everything off down here." They expressed their appreciation and quickly
began walking toward the house. I climbed out on the side of the pool and went
into the shed to turn the pool light off. As I came out of the shed I heard
Erin suggest to mom that they get in the shower to warm up again. Mom
protested gently, but quickly gave in.  
  
"What the hell?" she laughed. "It's not like we haven't already seen each
other naked."  
  
Erin leaned out the screen door as I blew out the torches. "Cory," she called.
"We're going to warm up in mom's shower."  
  
I turned to look at her and she winked at me before grabbing the champagne and
glasses off the table and re-entering the house. I watched as she and mom
walked hastily through the kitchen, their arms close to their sides and
covering their breasts as they giggled about how cold it was. Their asses, of
course, looked incredible, mom's with a little more jiggle than Erin's, but
incredible nonetheless. I quickly blew out the last torch and table candles so
I could join the ladies upstairs.  
  
By the time the house was locked up and the lights were off, mom and Erin were
already in the shower. Fortunately I was moving around a lot so my erection
was slow in arriving. I briefly enjoyed the view of my sister sharing a shower
with my mother and listening to them giggle as they lathered up and warmed
under the spray. This was the second time I secretly praised my mother's taste
in selecting a glass-surround large shower, even though my father's response
at her request was a drunken, "I don't give a shit." What an asshole.  
  
Erin waved me in when she caught sight of me and I opened the door to step in.
Mom turned around and waved. "Hey, Cory. You gonna join our little party?" She
laughed. Yep, still feeling the effects of the champagne. And that's okay by
me. I closed the door and stepped under the spray on the opposite end of the
shower.  
  
"Cory, wash my hair," demanded my sister while handing me the shampoo. She
backed into the spray of the faucet I was under to wet her hair again while I
squirted some of the fruit-scented gel into the palm of my hand and placed the
bottle back onto the shelf before rubbing it between my hands and beginning to
stroke Erin's blonde tresses. It was so soft, and the shampoo made it feel
even softer as my hands glided through her locks. I scratched lightly at her
scalp as I piled the hair up on top of her head.  
  
Erin moaned at my touch and it was then that I saw mom watching us. The look
in her eyes was...I don't know exactly. It was a soft look and her mouth was
small, though not enough to be considered a pucker. It was almost like a look
of rapt attention mixed with longing.  
  
"Mom," I said, drawing her attention away from Erin's hair. "Would you like me
to wash your hair next?"  
  
"Oh, I don't know..."  
  
"You should let him, mom," Erin interjected. "It feels fantastic."  
  
"Well..." She seemed to consider it.  
  
"Yes, Cory," said Erin, "You should wash her hair." She then tilted her head
back into the stream and rinsed her hair as I stepped around her and took the
shampoo bottle from the shelf. Touching mom's shoulder, I turned her back to
her shower stream and she tilted her hair back to re-wet her own hair. We were
on the same page now.  
  
I stepped behind her and applied the shampoo to my palm before returning the
bottle to the shelf and began to lather her hair. It was thicker and coarser
than Erin's and this was the first time I had ever run my fingers through it.
She let out a sort of whimper as my fingers touched her scalp and began to
scratch lightly at it.  
  
Erin stepped around to mom's front and was squeezing foam into a loofah.
Placing her hand on mom's shoulder, she spoke gently. "Let me clean you up
while Cory washes your hair." Mom just nodded lightly. I couldn't see her
face, but Erin was looking right into her eyes and I could tell they had
connected. Erin began running the sponge over mom's shoulder and up to her
neck before running it down to the other shoulder.  
  
"Mom," she asked quietly as she continued to focus on her task, sliding the
sponge down mom's chest, stomach, and sides.  
  
"Mm."  
  
"How long has it been since you've had sex?"  
  
"Erin, I..."  
  
"Please, mom. It's okay. I just want you to be happy."  
  
Mom sighed. I turned her so she could rinse her hair. As she rinsed, her eyes
were closed and she ran her hands through to get all the soap out. I noticed
as she did so that her breasts were pressed forward and I took the opportunity
to get a good look at her beautiful form.  
  
"Let me just say," she started, opening her eyes and looking at my sister,
"that your father had little interest for the last few years."  
  
"So you haven't had sex in a few years, then?"  
  
"That's right."  
  
"How have you...uh...relieved stress?"  
  
"I've just taken care of myself whenever I needed. And I have a few friends in
my nightstand, too," she smirked.  
  
Erin winked and nodded with a smile.  
  
An image of my mom masturbating flashed in my mind and my erection grew in
strength.  
  
"I have to do that, too, sometimes," Erin shared. She leaned in a little
closer, but spoke loudly enough for me to hear. "And I bet Cory does, too."  
  
I acted unfazed, but was instantly nervous. Mom looked back at me and I just
nodded and smiled with a shrug. Mom smiled back and her eyes quickly bounced
to my groin before looking away. I don't know if she saw it twitch, but it
did. I couldn't help but think of her stories. I knew what she wanted, but how
could I possibly make a move. What if she just wanted it to stay in the realm
of fantasy? How could I push for contact without either (a) being offensive to
my mom, or (b) letting on that I had read her secret stash of fantasies?  
  
Erin turned mom toward me and scrubbed her back and shoulders, working her way
down before kneeling behind her. Mom looked into my eyes with a softness I had
not seen before. It's like she wanted to say or to do something, but was
hesitant to do it. Was she reading me the same way? I lifted my hand and
stroked her hair lightly. I had already washed it, so it wasn't awkward, but
as far as I was concerned, it was still intimate. Sensual. She closed her eyes
lightly and briefly at my touch.  
  
Erin, still kneeling behind mom, looked around mom's hip at me and smiled. Her
hands appeared from the horizons of mom's thighs, gliding from back to front
around the sides, trails of suds streaking her creamy skin. I placed one hand
on mom's shoulder lightly and I gently gripped a strand of mom's hair in my
fingers with the other before stroking down the strand, guiding it forward to
the side of her neck. Mom's eyes stayed closed as she received the massage
from her daughter and as I continued to play with her hair and to touch her
gently. She sighed contentedly as my hand fell from the end of her locks to
the side of her neck and out across her shoulder. She moaned and smiled,
letting out a little subdued giggle, and looked back and down at Erin, who was
still peeking from behind mom's hip with a smile.  
  
I saw Erin's hands wrap back around to the back and she moved back behind mom
to focus on her task. Mom looked up at me.  
  
"Are you happy, mom?" I asked.  
  
"Mm-hmm. So happy."  
  
"Good."  
  
Her daughter worked both legs now, stroking the soapy calves and working her
way back up steadily. Her hands again appeared on the outsides of both thighs,
rising up to mom's hip bones and tracing straight back to her lower back, just
above my sister's eye level. It looked as though her hands met in the middle
before she brought her hands down over the globes of mom's ass. Mom moaned a
little and closed her eyes at Erin's touch. My sister continued down mom's
thighs a little before reversing direction and returning up to again stroke
over the beautiful butt at eye-level. Losing all pretense she didn't leave
again, but continued to caress our mother's backside as she spoke.  
  
"You have an amazing body, mom," she said with heavy breath.  
  
"Oh, baby, I'm not..."  
  
"You really do," I interrupted. Mom looked up at me and caught me looking. I
had decided it didn't really matter at this point. Who were we kidding? We
were all looking. We were nude for a reason. I scanned as I talked, "Your eyes
and face still look young, but womanly; your body is still firm, but with the
curves borne of wisdom and experience; your breasts are...god...beautiful;
and...wow...just everything is incredible. Mom, you really are gorgeous."  
  
Mom wiped a tear from her eye and said, "Thank you, baby." She leaned up and
kissed me again, this time squarely on the lips, albeit briefly. Her hands
were on my shoulders, but I felt her nipples brush against my chest and my
prick poked at her. She backed up with a little smile and looked down before
looking back up at my face. She stroked my cheek and then slapped it lightly,
still smiling. "That better not be for your mother," she said, pointing her
finger at my nose.  
  
By this time, Erin had stood up behind her. "Hey," she said, hands on her
hips, "I said it first."  
  
Mom turned around with a smile and gave Erin a hug. "Thank you, too, baby
girl."  
  
"Wait," she said. "How come he got a kiss and I only got a hug?"  
  
Mom exaggerated a sigh and then smiled at Erin. Erin simply puckered up and
tapped her lips twice. Her mother placed her hands on the young blonde's
shoulders and leaned in to kiss her, too, briefly on the lips. I couldn't help
myself and stepped in behind mom, touching her back again. She stayed where
she was, but looked back over her shoulder slightly, acknowledging me, but not
stopping me. After only a second she turned her face back to my sister, who
looked into her eyes and smiled. I smoothly ran my hands over her shoulders,
then back to center and down both sides of her spine. Taking a chance, my
hands turned fingers down and I pressed them downward to touch my mother's
rear end for the first time.  
  
She didn't move.  
  
It was divine. Smooth, firm, pliant. I kept a little distance so that my
erection didn't bump her again, still unsure a little. I looked up from where
my hands held their treasure and saw my sister's face pressed against my
mother's, her hands on both cheeks. Erin had moved in to kiss her. I stepped a
little to the side and craned my neck as my touch became a little more
insistent. I wanted to see. I was no longer pretending not to grope my mother
and she was being kissed by her daughter at the same time. I had only been
watching the kiss for a moment when I saw Erin's mouth open slightly, the tip
of her tongue sliding lightly across her mother's upper lip.  
  
The charade was over.  
  
Mom's hands came up to rest on Erin's waist and her mouth opened to receive
her daughter's tongue, greeting her with the tip of her own. My dick throbbed
at the sight, the thought, of what was before me. My hands were a little more
insistent, less tentative in the way they touched mom's ass. I ran them
further down and cupped her cheeks in my palm, the rounded slope resting in my
fingers as they bumped the crease that separated her ass and thighs. I
squeezed and she shuddered.  
  
As the two Venuses continued to kiss in the steam, I stepped forward. The head
of my cock bumped into my mother's cheek and she let out a quick moan into
Erin's mouth. Their kissing became more insistent and my hands traveled boldly
from the back to the front, up over her hips sliding up her ribs and stopping
for only a second when I felt the rise of her breasts. Taking a deep breath
with a knot in my stomach I continued north, sliding my hands quickly and
smoothly over her breasts, feeling her nipples bump under each finger as she
moaned again, still kissing Erin, though more passionately now. Her nipples
pressed into my palms and I took another step forward, now sandwiching my
marble column between her spine and my stomach.  
  
Her hands almost flew up to cover mine on her breasts and she squeezed herself
through my hands. Erin had moved in closer as well and our mother was firmly
sandwiched between us. My sister's hands moved around behind my mother and
even around me, grabbing the sides of my ass and pulling me forward into my
mother. My chin and cheek were rested against mom's hair and I could smell the
strawberry shampoo I had just applied. I inhaled deeply as Erin quickly moved
her hands forward and squeezed them in between us to cup mom's cheeks.
Squeezing and pulling on her, she had managed to separate her cheeks, widening
the crevice where my balls would rest.  
  
We were all breathing more heavily now. Erin broke the kiss and pulled mom in
for a hug. Her head was by mom's ear and she had a look of complete and utter
lust in her eyes as she looked at me. Her mouth was slightly open and I felt
her hands move further toward the center of mom's ass and stroke over the top
of my cock. I involuntarily thrust a little, driving my mom forward and
bringing a moan from her. Her own hands had left mine and wrapped around my
sister. I knew that there breasts were pressed together because Erin's were
pressed into the backs of my hands. I pulled my hands out and put one hand on
mom's waist and one on Erin's face.  
  
I leaned in to kiss my sister, our tongues meeting right next to mom's ear.
She could hear our moans and her hair caressed my cheek as I kissed her
daughter and ground into her own ass crack. Breaking free, I pulled back a
little and moved my face to the other side. Grasping my mom's jaw in my hand,
I turned her head toward me as I craned my neck to meet her, and thrust my own
tongue into her partially-open mouth. Her kiss was fierce and passionate and
my hips responded by driving forward as hard as they could. She responded by
pressing her own ass back against me. Erin had moments ago backed away,
presumably to watch her mother and brother making love in the shower. With no
one to prevent her turn, mom continued to kiss me as she turned fully toward
me, embracing me as she pressed herself fully into me.  
  
Our kiss was more comfortable now with neither of us needing to crane or
twist. My hands roamed freely over her ass and tits and most of her body.
Hers, too, roamed mine, caressing my back and ass, arms and shoulders and
chest. She hesitated, it seemed, but broke away from me, creating a small
space between us and looked me in the eyes as she ran her hands down my
stomach and I felt her small warm hands grasp at my shaft. I closed my eyes
and dropped my head when I felt her grab me. When I opened them after a
moment, she had stepped back a little and was looking at my dick in her hands.
She quickly looked back up at me and called to my sister.  
  
"Erin," she said, never looking away from me.  
  
"Ma'am?" Erin snapped to attention.  
  
Mom looked over her shoulder at the tiny blonde behind her. "I'm ready to
break that streak now."  
  
"Yes, ma'am!" My sister turned off the water and grabbed three towels, tossing
me two of them. I tossed one over my shoulder and quickly dried mom off with
the other, letting her dry her own hair while I dried myself off, shaking my
hair out and brushing it back with my fingers.  
  
I helped mom out of the shower and Erin was brushing her hair. As mom
approached, she handed mom the brush with a smile and made her way to the bed.
While I waited back with mom, Erin folded down the covers and knelt on the
bed, watching us with a huge smile. I couldn't decide if I wanted to jump Erin
or stand with mom. I knew Erin was a sure thing, but I was afraid that if I
left mom's side, she would change her mind.  
  
"Go ahead, Cor." I looked back and mom was smiling at me, brushing her hair
out. "Go get her. I'll be right there."  
  
I smiled at her and ran toward the bed, causing Erin to squeal as I jumped at
her. I landed near her, causing the whole bed to bounce a few times and she
straddled me, smothering me with kisses. My hands began to wander immediately,
grabbing her ass and running a finger down her crack as she tongue-fucked my
mouth. Even with the ceiling fan on, the room was warm, or at least I was.  

"Make room for momma!" I heard and Erin squealed again as looked behind her
for a second before falling to the side in a fetal cover. Mom landed right
beside me with a bounce and laugh, causing Erin and me to laugh as well. It's
a good thing she had a king bed because we were taking up the whole thing.  
  
"Erin," mom called, "Three more glasses, please."  
  
"Of course," she responded, hopping off the bed to get three more glasses of
champagne.  
  
As soon as she was off the bed, mom turned my face toward hers and whispered,
"Are you sure about this, Cory?" She was smiling, but uncertain.  
  
"Absolutely," I smiled without hesitation. Mom was propped up on one elbow and
leaned down to kiss me, her tongue making its appearance again and dancing
with my own.  
  
"Hey, hey, hey! Don't start without me." We were interrupted, but smiling as
Erin placed one knee on the bed and we each reached for a glass, sitting up as
we did so. Erin knee-walked over to where we were and rested on her heels.  
  
"So," I said, "just so we're clear." I cleared my throat. "Rules?"  
  
Mom and Erin looked at each other and mom shrugged. "No rules. Let's just go
with it."  
  
"Excellent," replied Erin, chasing her response with a mouthful of champagne.  
  
"Well, okay then," I replied. Mom and I looked at each other as we chased our
own inhibitions away with liquid courage. Mom winked over the edge of her
champagne flute.  
  
We each put our glasses on the nearest night stand and I made the first move,
not because I was brave, but because I was chicken. I was afraid still that
this would end before it progressed to what I really wanted. I placed my hand
on the small of the back of each lady and moved first to kiss my sister.  
  
I leaned toward her and she leaned in to return my kiss, her hand on my thigh,
the other one supporting her weight as she leaned in. As we kissed, I felt
another hand on my other thigh and felt the bed shift near my ass and I knew
mom had moved in for her turn. I backed away from Erin and turned to kiss my
mother. She returned the kiss with fervor equal to that of my sister. I
relaxed a little more knowing that she seemed to still want this. After
kissing her for a short time, I pressed on their backs a little and leaned
back. Erin smiled and looked at me before looking at mom and leaning in toward
her. Mom smiled as well and leaned in to kiss her daughter.  
  
I had a front-row seat to my fantasy. Seeing Erin with Megan was amazing and
yes, Megan was hot, but this was Erin with mom. Two women I deeply loved and
was attracted to. Knowing that Erin was bisexual or at least bi-curious was
one thing, but this was the first time I had seen mom responding sexually at
all, much less to another woman. Adding the dimension of lesbian incest
increased the torridness of it all the more.  
  
And so I watched. I paid close attention to their tongues, lips, eyes, scanned
down to see their hands as they traveled on each other's bodies. I watched
their breasts move with their breathing, manipulation and minor convulsions. I
smelled the strawberry shampoo in the hair inches from my face and was
beginning to smell feminine arousal, although whose was difficult to tell.  
  
I continued to stroke their backs as I watched. After a moment, however, I
think we were all a little impatient. I was, but mom also backed away and
dropped her head, breathing out a "wow."  
  
"Mm, wow indeed," said Erin, also breathing heavily. "You're a great kisser,
mom. Tell me," she asked, tilting her head to the side a little, "have you
ever been with a woman?"  
  
"We'll talk later," mom replied. "Right now I've got other things on my mind."
Looking me in the eyes, she grazed her hand up my thigh and then up under my
balls, cupping them before sliding her hand forward to grip my shaft lightly.
"Baby girl, why don't you help momma get your brother ready?"  
  
"M-kay," she chirped, spinning around onto her stomach. Mom was a little
slower, but it only made her seem more controlled, mature. She was almost
intentionally seductive, whereas Erin was more enthusiastic, almost juvenile.
They were both sexy in their own ways of responding.  
  
As I lay in the middle of the bed, my loving ladies each lay on their stomachs
facing each other, the feet of each one extending over opposite edges of the
bed. They rested on their elbows, head to head, their lithe forms capturing my
attention. That is, until I felt a hand on my shaft again. Erin had
tentatively wrapped her young, thin fingers around my growing erection. Our
eyes met when I looked down. She winked at me before pulling herself a little
more forward and licking up the side of my cock from the base to the tip. It
felt incredible, especially since my mother was watching from inches away.
Erin looked away to look at mom.  
  
"Mom," she said, "This is delicious. Try it." She pushed it toward mom's face,
who pulled herself a little forward and licked the other side just as Erin had
done.  
  
"Mm, you're right," she said, glancing at me. "Scrumptious."  
  
Erin took it back and licked the underside again before passing it back to
mom, who took a lick of her own. After a couple more trades, Erin kept it
pressed toward mom, who began to invest in it a little more. While she worked,
my sister pushed herself even further in and licked at my balls as my mother
licked the shaft and sucked the head. Soon enough they were enjoying it
together, moaning and sucking, licking and even kissing around me. I watched
in rapt attention as my mother and sister made out around the head before
mirroring each other as they licked down the shaft and back up, joining in a
kiss again.  
  
My hands entangled in their hair, noting the contrast between Erin's soft,
straight blonde hair and mom's coarser, wavy brown hair. The blonde and the
brunette continued to play together, using my erection as their toy.  
  
"Fuck," I said, "That's enough. I need to taste a pussy."  
  
"Well," mom laughed, her hand gripping my thigh, "Someone's eager."  
  
"Up here, both of you," I blurted, sitting up and scooting down as the two
women took my place side by side. "Open," I said. They both smiled as they
spread their legs, mom's left leg resting over Erin's right. It was beautiful.
I had seen Erin's pussy up close before, but never mom's, not like this. On
the night of that massage I saw it only as it peeked from between her cheeks
as Erin rubbed herself on mom's ass. Now here it was, pink and open, and slick
with excitement. And I was close enough to smell it.  
  
"Erin," I asked, looking back and forth between the two pink pleasures, "Would
you mind?"  
  
"Not at all," she said. "Help yourself." She put her hand on mom's knee and
pulled it a little, prompting mom to open even wider. I looked mom in the eye
and she had a look of pure passion as she looked back at me. She placed one
hand on Erin's hand, and with her other hand, she scratched at her own dark
thatch of trimmed pubic hair.  
  
I rested on my elbows between her knees and inhaled deeply, smelling her
arousal. "God, you smell good, mom."  
  
"Thank you, sweetie. Wait till you taste me."  
  
Her lips were a little larger and a little darker pink that Erin's. The area
around her pussy was a darker pink as the blood filled it for her arousal. I
loved the way her ass cheeks and thighs met at the faded pink flesh in the
apex of her legs. I wanted what she had. Turning my head to the right, I
lightly kissed low down on her inner thigh, then repeated it on the left
thigh. Alternating each kiss, I worked up her thighs inch by inch. They were
so soft and smooth. I felt her hand on the back of my head, playing with my
curls and stroking my hair.  
  
She never said a word. Erin kept quiet. When I got to the crook of her thigh,
I ran my tongue lightly, feeling the ridge of her tendon and stopped to suck
on it for just a moment. She inhaled fiercely at the first touch of my tongue
and again when I sucked on her thigh at that tendon, letting out low moan,
barely audible. Her hand clenched for only a second, gripping my head more
firmly in her fingers.  
  
I looked up at her as I licked her other thigh and sucked on that one, drawing
another moan. Our eyes met before she closed hers. I looked over and Erin was
watching intently, squeezing mom's hand with one hand and with the other she
squeezed her own breast. Her nipples were rigid and she was flush. "Go ahead
and warm up, Erin. I'll be with you in a minute," I said.  
  
She let out a whimper, her brow furrowing for a second and mom looked over at
her briefly with a smile. Erin's hand quickly moved from her breast to her own
pussy. While mom was distracted with her daughter's masturbation, I flattened
my tongue and ran it quickly from the bottom to the top of her pussy, flat
against her lips.  
  
"GAH!" she screamed, jumping a little at my sudden touch, whipping her head
back to see my mouth on her pussy. Without a rest I speared my tongue and
began running it up and down her lips, separating them a little more on each
pass and making sure to brush it over her clit at the top of each swipe. I
used every trick I knew, focusing on her clit, sucking on it, but also burying
my tongue in her pussy, tasting her from as deep inside as I could get. She
began quickly to verbally respond. A series of moans, grunts and encouragement
flowed from her, and I listened to what she needed from me, changing course at
her response.  
  
"Oh, yeah," she whined. "Stay right there, just keep doing that." Because I
was having to prop myself up and because mom's leg was still crossed over
Erin's I couldn't reach up to caress her breasts like I wanted, but I trusted
she would bring herself, or call on her daughter to bring her, whatever
additional stimulation she needed. I thought it odd that I had still not
touched her pussy with my hand, but had skipped to oral sex. It was a strange
progression. No stranger, however, than having a threesome with my mother and
sister, I suppose.  
  
It didn't take very much longer for mom to begin really building to her
climax. Her taste had changed and a mix of her juices and my saliva was
dripping from my chin and smeared on my cheeks. Her abs began to flex every
few seconds and her breathing increased. Her direction to me became more
insistent, but continued to demand I stay where I was, focusing on her clit.  
  
The hand in my hair gripped me tightly and mom's words caught in her throat as
she tensed, her thighs quivering. I even felt her pussy convulse, like she was
forcing herself inside out. I took a long swipe with the flat of my tongue,
just to feel and possibly taste her orgasm, before returning my attention to
her little bean. She relaxed and let out a long breath, relaxing her grip on
my head.  
  
"Oh my! Cory, that was fantastic." She laughed a little as I sat back on my
knees and looked her in the eye.  
  
"Well, you were right, mom, the taste was worth the wait. I'll be right back."
With that I simply buried myself in Erin's pussy, bringing a squeal and jump
from her, followed by laughter from both her and mom as I went to work.  
  
"That was sudden," Erin laughed, latching her hand onto my head as mom had
done. Her laughter turned to moans quickly as I did all the things I knew she
liked. It didn't take Erin nearly as long as mom. In fact I only had to work
on her for less than a minute, but she had been watching us and stroking
herself, so she was well-prepared for my oral assault. "Yeah, Cor!" she gasped
before clenching with a "SHIIIiiii---" and fading to a silent scream. My mouth
was flooded with her release before her breathing resumed. After a few seconds
she relaxed and gave me a thumbs up and little laugh. I had already returned
to my knees.  
  
"Well," mom said, pulling herself forward and up, "I've waited long enough.
I'm going in." She pushed my chest, prompting me to lie back and licked and
sucked on my turgid rod, swollen and purple, for just a few seconds before
crawling up beside me and swinging a leg over my waist. She turned to look
over her shoulder at Erin. "You watching, baby girl? Momma's about to ride
your brother."  
  
"Oh, I'm watching," She said with a smile. "Go get him." She resumed stroking
herself as mom reached beneath herself and grabbed my shaft as she looked me
in the eye.  
  
"You ready to break my streak, baby?" she asked me.  
  
I rested my hands on her thighs and stroked her lightly as I replied, "More
than you'll ever know." With that she lowered herself and I felt the first
contact with my mother's hot, wet, slick cunt. Her eyes closed and her mouth
opened as she lowered herself smoothly onto me until I was buried completely.  
  
"Oh, fuck," Erin sighed. "That is about the hottest thing I've ever seen." She
quickly scooted up between my legs on her knees as mom lay on my chest and
kissed me. Mom sat up after a minute and I saw Erin behind her, stroking mom's
arms before reaching under them to cup her breasts and to begin playing with
her nipples. Mom's eyes were closed and she let out a series of quiet moans as
she reveled in the feelings of her children bringing her sexual pleasure
together.  
  
Erin leaned in to kiss and lick mom's ear as she raised and lowered onto me,
leaving only the head inside her before burying me completely again. She
rolled her hips as she fucked me, changing the sensations for me, but mostly
pursuing her own pleasure. I didn't want to drill into her because I wanted
her to get what she wanted from this. It was tough and took a lot of self-
control, but I was getting what I wanted just from being with her in this way.  
  
She turned her head to kiss Erin and I watched them make out as mom rode me
and my sister pulled on her nipples. Erin whispered something in mom's ear and
mom nodded quickly before dropping to her hands on either side of my head. I
craned my head to suck at her nipples and she continued to ride me, though not
as smoothly since she was now convulsing as I worked first one nipple and then
the other. With her leaning forward like this, I also took advantage and
cupped her ass. That wonderful ass. I squeezed it and kept my fingers close to
center and down low. She was slippery as her lubrication was spread all around
that general area.  
  
That's when I felt it. At first it was the tickle of hair on my thigh, but
soon after it was a tongue on my sac.  
  
"Shit, Erin!" I belted out, bringing a giggle from her.  
  
"You like that, Cor?"  
  
"God, yeah!"  
  
Mom continued to ride me, which was amazing, but Erin worked over the exposed
parts of my cock and balls as mom raised and lowered steadily. She quickly
began to increase the pace, however, and her movements became more stilted,
less smooth. I had become harder with Erin's effort and I think it may have
been more enjoyable for mom.  
  
"Oh, Cory," mom panted. "I'm gonna cum on you. This feels so good, baby. It's
been way too long. OH! Your cock's making me cu-" She seized up, slammed down
on me and stayed there, doing crunches with her eyes pinched shut.  
  
She collapsed on my chest and tried to catch her breath, but my sister pushed
her off, yelling, "My turn!" With mom beside me, seemingly half-asleep, my
thinner blonde sister impaled herself quickly and rode me hard and fast. She
was up to speed in no time.  
  
"Damn, sis!" I said without complaint, "You're going after it, aren't you?"  
  
"Fuck, yeah!" Her breathing was ragged already. I knew she had been playing
with herself. She always played with herself when giving me a blowjob.  
  
"You move so easily with mom's cum as your lube, huh?"  
  
"FUUUUCK!" she flooded me, impaled on me again, her head dropped forward with
a curtain of hair hiding her face from me. Her tits bounced slightly as she
convulsed on me. As soon as she was finished, I rolled her off of me beside
mom and got up on my knees.  
  
"Now it's my turn." I tapped Erin's leg as I settled between mom's legs, and
Erin slid over close to mom, their hips touching. Mom had regained a little
energy and watched quietly as her daughter came on her son's cock. She posed
no objection when I lifted her legs up to slide between them.  
  
She smiled up at me and invited me in with her arms. I entered her and dropped
onto one hand while I held her leg up with the other. We kissed as I slid in
and out of her and again it felt incredible. I broke the kiss and said, "Wait
here." She nodded, knowing what was coming I guess, and watched as I mounted
my sister in the same way, thrusting into her for a minute before returning to
my mom. The one I wasn't fucking was playing with her pussy and the one I was
fucking was kissing me and moaning at my touch.  
  
I knew I wouldn't last much longer. The change in stimulation, the break
between as I changed over, kept my orgasm from building too fast, but it was
on its way now. I was sliding into mom steadily, but I could feel myself
getting close.  
  
"Mom," I said, "I want to cum while making love to you. Can I do that?"  
  
"Of course, baby. I would love that. Go ahead and cum in me. I want to feel
you swell inside me and cum in my pussy." She started grinding her hips and
she pulled me down into a kiss before turning her head to bury it in my
shoulder. I saw Erin get up and felt her move behind me again, but this time
she didn't touch me. Mom started whispering in my ear, "You gonna cum in
momma's pussy, baby? You like fucking your mom's cunt with your hard cock? Do
it, Cory. Fuck me till you cum in me. Fill me up."  
  
Her words drove me hard to the goal. The fire in my balls burst out of the tip
of my prick and mom responded with grunts and words of encouragement "There it
is! Oh, god, there it is! Fill me up, baby!"  
  
"Shit, Cor. I can see you twitching! I can't believe you're cumming in mom!
That's so hot!" She sat back there so she could watch my balls and shaft
twitch as I buried myself in mom's pussy. That was a pretty surprising turn-
on.  
  
I rolled off mom and dropped to the side. I was exhausted, but obviously very
happy. Mom sat up, resting on her hip, her legs curled under her as she faced
us. Erin had settled into a similar position facing us. It was quiet as I
caught my breath, my eyes closed as I cooled down, reveling in the joy of what
had just happened.  
  
"Mom," asked Erin. "You never answered my question. Have you ever been with
another woman?" I opened my eyes to be a part of the conversation, resting my
head on my hands and looking at both women.  
  
Mom looked down and to the side, stroking her thigh as she spoke. "A few
times, several years ago, but not in a long time." She looked back up at Erin
and then at me, back to Erin. "But I've never been with anyone as beautiful as
you two. So," mom continued, "how long have the two of you been fucking?"  
  
My eyes got wide and I shot a look to Erin.  
  
"I don't know," she said calmly, "What do you think, Cory? A few weeks?"  
  
"I...uh..."  
  
"That sounds about right," mom said, looking up at the ceiling. "Right about
the time you beat the shit out of your dad, Cory?"  
  
"Yep. That night, in fact," Erin interjected. "I had to have him."  
  
Neither of them seemed the least bit bothered by it, mom at knowing her kids
were sexually involved, and Erin at having been busted sleeping with her
brother.  
  
"Mom...we...when..."  
  
"Calm down, Cory. It's okay." She touched my thigh with her hand. "I'm in no
position to make judgments. Besides, like I said, you're both very beautiful.
I can't say that I would be able to help myself either. I mean, look at me
right now. I just made out with my daughter and had sex with my son."  
  
"Mom, I hope I didn't push myself on you. If I did, I'm sorry," I said,
sitting up and resting on my hands.  
  
"Oh, no, sweetie. Nothing like that." She sighed and pulled her legs up to hug
her knees. "You may have noticed that I took my marriage vows very seriously.
I never even looked at another man when I was with your father. I didn't want
to do that."  
  
"Do you think he ever cheated on you, mom?" Erin asked.  
  
"Oh, honey, I don't know. I honestly doubt it. Not because he is a decent man,
but because his lover was always the alcohol. The reason he never made a move
on me was probably because he was always too drunk to do anything. So, no, I
really don't think he did. But now," she said cheerily, "I can fuck around all
I want!" She burst into fits of laughter and Erin followed suit. I must have
missed it because I thought it was kind of funny, but not as hilarious as they
made it out to be.  

Erin reached for the champagne and finished the bottle off in our glasses.
"So," she asked mom as she poured, "Is there anyone special you'd like to
pursue? Anyone been chasing after you?"  
  
"Not that I know of. Everything I need is right here." She looked at both of
us. "My streak is over, I'm happy, the divorce is final, and I just had some
amazing sex."  
  
"Which I hope to continue?" I asked.  
  
"You do, huh?" mom winked as she took a sip of her mostly-flat champagne. She
gave Erin a quick and curious sideways glance.  
  
"See, mom?" she said, "I told you he would do it."  
  
"WHAT?!" I asked, sitting bolt upright. Mom and Erin cracked up at my
response. Erin's empty glass landed on the bed as she flopped over to the side
in a fit of laughter. Mom's face was red as her shoulders shook in quiet
laughter with the occasional gasp as she pulled in enough air to keep from
passing out.  
  
"I'm sorry, baby," mom continued, still laughing. "It's not like that."  
  
"What the hell is going on?" I asked, still a little pissed.  
  
"Don't be mad, Cor." Erin sat up and pleaded her case. "We weren't really
playing you."  
  
"What happened? Seriously, Erin, what the fuck?"  
  
"Okay, just relax and I'll tell you. A few months ago I came home from school
early because my last class was canceled. I ended up surprising mom who was in
the middle of rubbing one out. I was captivated. I mean, she was so
beautiful," she looked at mom as she said it, her eyes showing she meant it.
"She didn't see me there, so I watched her for a few minutes."  
  
I looked at mom, who was listening to her daughter's retelling of the day's
events, enraptured.  
  
"I couldn't help it. She looked amazing. She was right here," she patted the
bed at her hip, "and it was the first time I had seen mom as a sexual person.
It was amazing. Surprisingly so. It was also the first time I had seen anyone
using a toy. Mom was working it though. It wasn't a simple in and out motion.
She knew what she wanted and she was going after it. It was just about the
sexiest thing I had ever seen."  
  
I could tell Erin was getting turned on just thinking about it. I looked over
at mom and she looked like she was getting aroused, too. But Erin continued,
looking between me and mom as she spoke.  
  
"But then," she sighed, rolling her eyes, "Megan called and we both lost our
shit!" She and mom both laughed and mom dropped her forehead onto her knees
with a groan.  
  
"God, I was so embarrassed," she said, still laughing. "I couldn't decide
whether I should cover up, pull out the vibe or just act natural. I'm sure I
looked like an idiot, frantically trying to hide what I was obviously doing.
But Erin looked funny, too, trying to dig her phone out and hide at the same
time! As soon as I heard that song, I whipped my head toward the door and
caught her digging after her phone. Oh, my god was I humiliated."  
  
"I tried to duck back into the hallway, but wanted to get my phone to shut up,
too. Naturally I couldn't get to it. I knew mom saw me and all I could think
was how fucked I was. She was going to be pissed, I knew it. I couldn't deny
seeing it, and she couldn't deny it either. I was just outside her room and I
had finally gotten my phone turned off. I was just waiting for it. But it
never came.  
  
"Instead, a couple of minutes later, mom just called my name and she was
sitting on her bed in her robe. I could tell she was as nervous as I was."  
  
"It's true," mom agreed. "I had no idea how I was going to get out of this
one. My own daughter had walked in on me masturbating." She shook her head and
rolled her eyes. "I just had to bite the bullet. We talked about what she had
seen and I apologized for not being more discrete. She apologized for walking
in unannounced and for not leaving when she saw what was happening." Mom
shrugged as she said, "That was pretty much it for the most part. I was glad
it wasn't more awkward."  
  
"Oh...well...that doesn't sound so bad," I said, relaxing. "But what about me?
When was this talk about my wanting to sleep with you?" I looked back and
forth between them, not really knowing who to ask.  
  
Mom took another deep breath and began, "A few days later while you were at
work Erin asked if we could talk so we sat out by the pool and chatted for a
pretty good while and things just started pouring out. It had been so long
since we had talked, what with her being involved in school and on the soccer
team and everything. Well, because of that incident, your sister decided to
push the issue of sex."  
  
"I was worried about asking, but I had never used a toy before and I wanted to
know what it was like, so I asked her."  
  
"But," mom clarified, looking at my sister, "she didn't just ask me about
using a toy, she wanted recommendations." She smirked as she said it and Erin
just shrugged.  
  
"Those things are expensive," Erin blurted. "I didn't want to spend that kind
of money on a piece of shit! After I saw mom using one I went online to shop
and was amazed at how many different kinds and sizes there were. Oh, my god!"  
  
"Yeah," mom laughed, "It can be overwhelming."  
  
"So mom brought me into her room and showed me her little collection and let
me hold them and see how they moved. I have to admit that I was getting a
little turned on thinking about how they must feel and mom picked up on it."
Mom nodded with one eyebrow raised. "When she asked me if I saw one I liked, I
was surprised."  
  
"I just wanted to know if she had a preference. Different women like different
things. She asked how to decide so we talked about size, material, features,
anything that may affect a choice. But then I said something that changed the
whole tone of the conversation."  
  
"Try it," Erin said. Mom nodded, shrugging again.  
  
My eyes grew wide at that. "You mean mom was going to let you try one of her
dildos?"  
  
"Actually," mom corrected, "I offered to let her try my favorite vibrator."  
  
"Marco," Erin laughed.  
  
Mom laughed with her. "Marco."  
  
Erin continued with nod and laugh, "And I enjoyed Marco."  
  
"So did you just take Marco back to your room and play, or...?"  
  
My sister shook her head and looked at mom with a wry smile.  
  
"You mean...?!"  
  
"Well, it's not like I did it for her or anything," said mom. "She asked me to
show her, so I just gave her some tips as she did her thing."  
  
"Wasn't that weird?" I asked.  
  
"Well, yeah!" laughed mom. "But she had seen me using one and she wanted the
best experience. The awkwardness was irrelevant at that point anyway. I felt
that we had been through the worst of it. But that morning set the tone for
our relationship going forward. I felt closer to her than I ever had before.
We were sharing something very intimate, something that very few mothers and
daughters would ever share. After that first time, the weirdness was gone."  
  
"Wait, so you've done that more than once?"  
  
"Yeah," Erin said unflinchingly. "Mom was teaching me so much and I got to try
all her toys eventually and soon enough she had offered to buy me my first
one. Shopping with me helped me choose a good brand, nice style and something
that was going to be specific to what I enjoyed."  
  
"Hang on," I interrupted. "How did she teach you?"  
  
Mom cleared her throat. "I, uh, I demonstrated on myself while she followed."  
  
"Holy shit. My mom and sister wanking it together."  
  
They both laughed before mom said, "I prefer the term jilling off, but I'm
glad you enjoy the thought of it."  
  
"It really wasn't anything like what you're thinking. As much as I enjoyed it,
it really was more clinical than you're probably picturing," lamented Erin.
"But fun nonetheless."  
  
"Oh. Okay." My imagination had just deflated a little.  
  
"So there we are," mom continued, "And Erin started getting close to an orgasm
one time a couple of months ago. Imagine my surprise when she called your name
as she climaxed!"  
  
"I didn't even realize it until mom said something while I was recovering.
Again, I was embarrassed. I didn't mean to do it!"  
  
"Wait. So when did you start thinking about me in that way?" I asked
suspiciously.  
  
"I don't know," she shrugged. "High school?"  
  
"High school?!"  
  
"Calm down, Cory," mom intervened. "Sometimes those feeling develop naturally.
You may be surprised what pops into a woman's head during sex."  
  
"What do you think about when you're tuggin' the barge, Cor?"  
  
"'Tuggin' the barge', Erin?" Mom laughed. Again, Erin shrugged with a smile.
"Nice."  
  
"I'm not answering that," I muttered.  
  
"Chicken. I'll specify. Besides mom, what do you think about?" Erin laughed at
herself and probably my wide-eyed expression.  
  
"Aww," said mom. "You think about your mother while you choke the chicken?"  
  
Erin burst out laughing. "Good one, mom!" She pointed at me and laughed.  
  
"Shut up, Erin!" I snapped. After a minute I couldn't help but laugh. Mom
using that term just seemed unnatural, but then again, this whole thing was
ludicrous. "Okay, so I've been thinking about mom, but only recently. And you,
too, Erin. I spank my monkey to thoughts of my mom and sister! There! I said
it! Happy?"  
  
"Very," laughed Erin. Mom just laughed, covering her mouth to try and hide it,
but failing miserably.  
  
"Mom," said Erin, "What about you? What do you think about on your dates with
Marco?"  
  
"Yeah, mom," I interjected before she could decline to answer. "Who's on your
mind when you're petting your kitty?"  
  
"Lots of guys, I guess. I make up some, or maybe an actor. I don't know. It
depends."  
  
"Nope. That's not gonna cut it. Names." Erin snapped her fingers and did the
"spill it" wave, her fingers curling toward the ceiling.  
  
Mom dropped her head onto her knees and gave an exasperated sigh. Looking back
up at the ceiling she rattled off a short list of celebrities, a couple of ex-
boyfriends, and a character from an erotic novel. Then she took a deep breath
and closed her eyes before she said, "And each of you. But not until after
that skinny dip and massage."  
  
"Bullshit, mom," Erin laughed. "You know it was before that."  
  
Mom hesitated as she looked back and forth at each of us. "Fine," she
resigned. "It was before that, but only in the last year."  
  
"What?" I asked. "Why? What happened?"  
  
"Nothing. I was working it and one time you just popped into my head. If it
makes you feel any better, you replaced Matt Damon at the time."  
  
"Did you call Matt and tell him, mom?" Erin asked with a snicker.  
  
"I did. And he said, 'I can understand that. Your son's a good looking guy.'
He was very cool about the whole thing." She said it with a straight face, but
her lips curled into a grin a moment later, causing Erin to laugh again. I
just couldn't believe we were talking about this so casually.  
  
Well. Here we were, mother, daughter and son talking about masturbation after
being involved in a threesome. The whole thing was surreal, but not at all
unpleasant.  
  
"Okay, ladies, I think I'm done for the night," I said tiredly. The evening
had taken its toll on me, leaving me drained.  
  
"Erin, would you excuse us, please? I'd like to have a word with Cory," mom
requested.  
  
"Sure. Good night, mom." She crawled over and kissed mom on the lips before
doing the same to me. "Good night, Cor. I had fun tonight," she said with a
smile before bouncing off the bed and walking quickly out the door, closing it
behind her.  
  
"Cor," mom sounded concerned. "How are you feeling about all this?"  
  
"I feel okay about it. It's just weird and new, I guess."  
  
"Is it because it's me instead of Erin?" she asked.  
  
"I...it's not...I don't know, mom. Like I said, it's new. I haven't really had
a chance to think about it." I really didn't know what to say.  
  
"Cory, I told you, I've been thinking about this for a long time. A few weeks
ago when we were swimming and that led to the massage, I was wrestling with
it. I knew what I wanted and I thought you wanted the same thing, too, but it
was so hard not to pursue it. I wanted you to touch me in the pool and in the
shower and I wanted that massage to go further, but I had to be the one in
control. Part of it, yes, was the fact that I was still married and I wouldn't
violate that, but part of it was because you're my son. Do you understand?"  
  
I nodded and sighed. "I think so. I did enjoy those things, too. And I had
been thinking about you in a sexual way for a long time, but it was Erin that
prompted me to open up to the thought of...uh....family."  
  
"When she kissed you that night."  
  
"She, uh, she didn't just kiss me, mom. She kissed me hard and then we went
upstairs and had sex in her room."  
  
Mom hung her head and looked away. "I know." She looked up at me sideways and
saw the look of surprise on my face. "I'm sorry, baby. I was awake on my
computer and heard her door close and thought I would go talk to her. I
listened outside the door when I heard your voice and instead of walking away
I touched myself to the sounds of your lovemaking. I couldn't help myself.
Between what I had seen of Erin and my previous fantasies of you, then what
you had done for me that afternoon...I was wired." She stroked her hand on my
cheek and asked if I was upset with her.  
  
"No, I guess not. I guess in a way I'm glad. That's a big secret to carry
around. And the three of us have always been pretty close, almost like we were
a team, a real family, that had to stick together because of dad, you know?"  
  
"I know, sweetie. Thanks for being so understanding." She leaned in and gave
me a kiss on the lips. Soft and gentle, but affectionate rather than trying to
arouse me.  
  
"Mom?"  
  
"Yeah, baby?"  
  
"Since we're sharing secrets, I have another confession to make."  
  
"Sure, go ahead."  
  
"That day after our swim and massage? Erin and I took the next day off to stay
home and have sex."  
  
"Uh-huh, go on."  
  
"Well, she showed me one of your stories."  
  
Mom just smiled and dropped her head for a second before looking back at me,
still smiling. "I know. She already told me. I was upset at first, but only at
her, but when she told me how much you liked it and how useful it was for the
two of you, I thought about it and gave her all access. So, did you really
like it?" she asked.  
  
"Oh, yeah! You're a great writer. We've read a few more since then and they
all get me worked up!"  
  
"I'm glad," she laughed. "I've got plenty more." She sighed. "I'm so glad we
had this talk, Cor. I feel much better getting this all out there."  
  
"Me, too, mom."  
  
"Okay, well it's late and I'm tired. Maybe tomorrow we can spend some more
time together. What do you think?"  
  
"Sounds great! Thanks, mom. I love you." I leaned in and kissed her, which she
met with her lips pressed to mine.  
  
"I love you, too, baby. Now get some rest. I'm going to wear you out
tomorrow," she laughed.  
  
"Can't wait," I said before rolling off the bed and walking to the door. I
stopped and turned with my hand on the knob. "I really do love you, mom."  
  
"I know, baby. And I love you, too. Good night."  
  
"Night." I closed the door and walked to my room, not even stopping to talk to
Erin.  
  
I don't even remember getting in bed. I must have been asleep before my head
hit the pillow, as they say.  
  
Saturday morning usually meant I had to get up and cut the grass and skim the
pool before dad got up from his hangover and called me lazy and stupid. He
hadn't been around to do that in several weeks, but I still had the habit of
waking up early, stomach in knots, to make sure I got it all finished early in
the morning. I panicked today, however, as I noticed how bright my room was. I
looked at the clock and it was almost 8:30.  
  
"Shit!" I hissed, throwing on a t-shirt and shorts before quickly lacing up my
yard work shoes. I bolted down the stairs and was rounding the corner into the
kitchen when I saw mom at the counter with a worried look on her face.  
  
"Whoa!" she said. "What's wrong?"  
  
"I have to get the grass cut and pool cleaned and I got up late! Shit!"  
  
"Cory! Stop!" she said. I still had a knot in my stomach as I stopped and
looked at her, my list of chores running through my head as she began to
speak. I didn't know what to do. I wanted her to hurry up and tell me what she
needed to say so I could get going out to the garage. "Relax, baby," she said
as she set down her mug and rounded the counter toward me. "What's wrong?"  
  
"I need to take care of the yard, mom. I told you." I kept looking toward the
garage. "I don't want you to think I'm lazy."  
  
Mom tilted her head sideways a little and her eyes softened. She brought her
hand up to touch my cheek. "Oh, darlin', I don't think you're lazy. I'm proud
of the man you are. You're a hard-working, dependable, loving family man. I
could never think otherwise."  
  
"But, mom, if I don't clean the pool..."  
  
"Then it will be cleaned this afternoon or tomorrow. Or Monday." She pulled
out two chairs from the table and sat in one. She patted the other one and I
sat down. "Why do you think you have to get this done so early on a Saturday?"
she asked. I was suspicious that she knew the answer because she looked at me
with that sideways glare, her eyes narrowed and chin raised.  
  
"I don't know, mom," I lied. "It's when grass gets cut and pools get cleaned.
That's just how it is."  
  
"That sounds like your dad."  
  
I didn't say anything, but I felt that knot grow into my throat and I clenched
my jaw to swallow it.  
  
Mom's eyes teared up and her face softened. "What did he say to you, Cory?"  
  
I sat silently for a minute debating on whether I should say anything at all.
She's already been through so much, had so many reasons to hate my dad. This
was my burden to bear. I had to man up and deal with it rather than pass it on
to my mom. I tried to stand up as I answered, "It doesn't matter, mom."  
  
"The hell it doesn't!" she yelled, grabbing my arm and pulling me back down. I
sat, surprised. "What, Cory?!"  
  
"Sometimes he called me a lazy bastard and sometimes he said I was stupid." I
watched the tears roll as her hand gripped my arm. "It didn't matter what I
did," my own face began to burn hot and the room blurred through my own tears,
"I couldn't make him happy, mom. If I didn't get a perfect score on a test, he
asked if I was too lazy to study or too stupid to learn. Whatever I did, he
found something wrong with it. Nothing I did was ever good enough. And I tried
so hard, mom, I really did."  
  
"I know you did, baby. I'm so proud of you. I've always been proud of you."
She held my head to her shoulder as we both leaned in and gently cried
together.  
  
"Why would he say that to me, mom? Why wasn't I ever good enough for him?" I
asked into her shoulder.  
  
"Because he's a fucktard!" Erin's voice seethed from the other end of the
kitchen as she walked toward us, fire in her eyes. Our heads snapped up at her
voice.  
  
"Erin," mom scolded.  
  
"What, mom?! Tell me he's not! Tell me that piece of shit isn't a worm-rotting
asshole. Say it, mom! Defend that shitweasel." Erin rested her hip against the
counter with her arms crossed, daring mom to refute her statements.  
  
Mom sat in silence, looking at Erin for what seemed like forever. Erin didn't
budge. Soon enough, mom dropped her eyes and looked away. But Erin didn't
gloat. She took a seat across from me, on the other side of mom. Finally mom
spoke. "Listen," she said quietly, looking to each of us. "He's gone now. Yes,
he was a shit to us, but we can either let him continue to control us or we
can form our own family right here and now, and heal together. Cory," she
said, looking at me, "You are NOT a lazy man and you are far from stupid. I
don't know how this house and yard would stay looking as good as it does if it
weren't for you. You never let anything go, no matter how much you have to
work or how much school work you have. You're incredibly responsible.  
  
"Erin," she said, looking at my sister. "You have such a strong and resilient
demeanor that you have served as a rock for this family. You're never afraid
to speak your mind and you always call me out on my weak thinking, even though
I may not like it." She held both of our hands. "So, starting now we're moving
forward. We make our own decisions and do what is best for our little family.
I don't want either one of you to ever be afraid to talk to me, do you
understand?"  

We both nodded and quickly looked at each other. Erin smiled at me weakly and
I looked away, embarrassed at being the man who cried when my little sister
could be so strong.  
  
"Now," mom continued, "Here's what we're going to do. I'm going to make us a
big, relaxed breakfast. And then while I weed the roses and Cory cuts the
grass, Erin, you can clean the pool. And then afterward, we're done for the
day. Then we can relax this afternoon. Sound good?"  
  
"Yes, ma'am," Erin and I replied. I was still a little sheepish, but
appreciative. Mom and Erin didn't seem to think anything of it, however, so I
tried my best to shrug it off.  
  
Mom made an amazing breakfast and as if to reinforce how she felt about us,
she wouldn't let us help her, but instead told us to sit down and watch tv
while she made breakfast. She even brought us each a juice to drink while she
cooked. When she handed me the glass of pineapple juice, she winked at me and
teased my hair with her fingers for a second. As we drank our juice and
watched one of our DVR'd sitcoms, Erin's phone played "California Girls" and
she picked it up and walked out of the room as she answered. I turned my
attention back to the show after taking a look at mom, who smiled and winked
at me as she stood over the electric griddle, waiting to turn the pancakes.  
  
I stood up from the recliner and walked to the kitchen, setting my glass of
juice on the table as I passed. Mom looked at me, smiling, as I rounded the
counter, the turned her attention back to the griddle, flipping over a pancake
as I approached her from behind. Wrapping my arms around her waist, I leaned
in and kissed her cheek as I pulled her into me. She made a happy "mmm" sound
as she placed her free hand on mine, and rested her head back against the
crook of my neck.  
  
"I love you, mom," I said simply.  
  
"I know, baby; I love you, too."  
  
"Ugh," came Erin's disgusted grunt. "Get a room, you two."  
  
I turned to see her smiling at us as she walked over to pick up her juice off
the end table. Mom responded without looking. "Why narrow it to just one
room?"  
  
"Good point," said Erin with a smile and a nod. "Can you two at least wait
until I leave, though? Mother-son sex. Blech!" She shuddered, her eyes
squeezed shut.  
  
"Fuck you," I laughed.  
  
"I would say you would like that, but I'm too young. You're only attracted to
women in their 80s."  
  
"Hey!" mom objected, whipping her head to look around me at her daughter
before we all laughed.  
  
"Megan wants me to come over later. I told her I was going to eat with you
guys and then I had to clean the pool and I'd go over. Is that still cool?"
she asked.  
  
"Sure," said mom, turning back to remove a few pancakes off the griddle.
"Here," she said, handing me the plate stacked with hot pancakes. "I'll get
the bacon." I took the plate and set it on the table where she had already put
everything else: eggs, potatoes, juice, milk, all the condiments. And she
followed me over after picking up the plate of bacon. We all sat at the table
and had, as mom had described, a relaxing breakfast. This was probably the
first one ever. We usually either had to eat quickly because of chores, skip
breakfast, or keep things quiet so we wouldn't wake my passed out, drunken
father.  
  
It was nice. After breakfast mom changed while Erin and I cleaned the kitchen
and then we all set about our assigned duties. We were finished in no time and
Erin headed over to her friend's house for the day.  
  
"Well," said mom, running her hand through one side of her hair as she looked
at the floor before looking up at me. "It looks like it's just you and me,
kid."  
  
"Yeah. I'm, uh...I'm gonna take a shower."  
  
"Me, too. It looks like a nice day to relax with a good book." She squeezed
past me as I stood there, confused. I watched her walk upstairs without
looking back, like I had seen a million times growing up.  
  
Was I supposed to say something? I wondered. Maybe do something differently?
She said she was going to wear me out today. Has she changed her mind? I
walked up the stairs, past her room with the closed door and knocked. No
answer. I went to turn the knob, but it was locked. I was confounded, but
still grimy so I went ahead and went to the bathroom to grab a quick shower.
My shower went longer than expected as I thought through the events of last
night and this morning. My erection grew and raged before settling back down
as I transitioned into doubt. Maybe she was waiting for me to make the first
move. My erection returned as I strengthened my resolve to make love to my mom
again. Giving myself a final rinse, I turned off the water and quickly dried
myself off before going through my normal post-shower routine, only this time
I would leave my towel on instead of getting dressed.  
  
I opened the bathroom door and saw that mom's door was open. I walked past and
looked in, but she wasn't there. Walking downstairs I saw the kitchen and
living room were both empty and just assumed she had left while I was in the
shower. Just to be sure, however, I looked out through the window, even though
mom was never one to hang out by the pool on her own.  
  
But there she was. Not by the pool, but sitting at the table, her back to the
door, a bottle and glass of red wine on the table, the retractable awning
providing shade from the noonday sun. I slid open the door and walked outside,
closing the door behind me. It was now or never. I walked up behind her.  
  
"Mom." I continued to approach her, coming around her side.  
  
"It's about time," she breathed. She looked up at me over her shoulder as I
continued to approach and saw a paperback book drop onto the table, a bare-
chested man and busty blonde embracing on the front cover. As I took another
step toward her I noticed her leg out to the side. With each step I saw more
of what was going on and knew that I was in the right place at the right time.  
  
Standing at her shoulder, I pulled my towel off and dropped it on the patio,
my erection pointing at her face. "Suck it, mom," I demanded.  
  
"Sure thing, baby," her voice thick with lust. "Sorry, Marco." She engulfed me
with her mouth as she withdrew a vibrator from her pussy and dropped it on the
table next to her book, spinning in the chair to keep from craning her neck.
The large purple vibrator danced on the table, so I reached down and figured I
just needed to turn the end cap to turn it off, and it worked. I set it back
down as mom continued to work me with her mouth and now one free hand, the
other hand continuing to work her pussy.  
  
"Oh, god, mom, you're so good at that."  
  
"Mmm, you think so, Cor?" she smiled around my head and shaft as her hand
stroked me before cupping my balls.  
  
"I know so. This is the sexiest thing I've ever seen. And you feel so (GASP!)
so good."  
  
Mom giggled around me as the hand cupping my balls extended a finger back to
graze my perineum. My ass clenched in response and a chill ran up my spine, my
stomach forming a knot. She may have been out of practice, but she apparently
still remembered everything she had learned. Mom continued to work her mouth
and hand in concert to bring my pleasure to a boil. I was glad she didn't
object when I wove my fingers into her hair; instead she moaned a little.
Tightening my fist just a little I had a firmer grip on her hair and she
pulled her head back.  
  
Laughing a little she asked, "Afraid I'm going somewhere?"  
  
I smiled back. "Just thought I'd fuck your mouth a little."  
  
"Oh you did, huh? It's not enough to get a blowjob from a beautiful woman? You
have to force yourself on her?" She was smiling a little as she said it.  
  
"Well..." I shrugged.  
  
"Well." She stood up and continued to stroke me as she kissed me, pressing her
chest against mine and swirling her tongue lightly inside my mouth. Pulling
away she said, "If you're going to do that, then I should probably be prepared
to take what you give me, huh?" She winked as she replaced her hand with my
own "Keep yourself warm for me." I lightly stroked myself as I watched her
walk to the closest lounge chair. Picking it up by the foot so that it rested
on the two wheels, she pulled it back into the shade as she looked at me.
Bending over and showing me her ass, she looked over her shoulder and winked
while she lowered the head of the lounge chair before calling me over as she
reclined onto the lounger.  
  
"Come on, lover. You know I don't like empty threats."  
  
I walked over to the head of the lounger and watched as mom lay back and
scooted up so that she could hang her head over the end. She smiled at me, her
head upside down, and opened her mouth. I smiled back as I pressed the head of
my solid cock into her small pink gateway before feeling it being gradually
enveloped in warmth. Mom reached up and ran her hands up my thighs, cupping my
ass and pulling me further into her, letting me know it was okay. I slowly
began thrusting on my own and mom brought her hands around to rest on the
front of my thighs, moaning as she did so. She was taking me all the way and
it felt incredible. I had my hands resting on the back of the lounger beside
her head but I ran one hand under her jaw and felt mom's throat expand to take
me on each thrust. I picked up the pace and began working into her throat as
fast and hard as I could control.  
  
Mom was moaning and with one hand she continued to work herself over, her hand
a blur on her clit. I reached down and pinched and pulled on her nipples as I
continued to bury myself all the way into her mouth before withdrawing almost
completely. I don't know how she breathed, but she did. She never asked me to
stop or slow down and my crotch was dripping with a thicker saliva, several
strings connecting her mouth and my thatch of pubic hair or balls. I felt
myself getting close and pulled out, only to see her mouth covered in a froth
and her nose, cheeks and forehead had a thick stream of spit coating all the
way down to her hair.  
  
"Fuck, mom," I groaned. "I'm getting close. Where do you want it."  
  
"Cum down my throat, baby. I want to feel you throb in my mouth and want to
taste you. Fuck my face as hard as you want and then just let go. I'll take
it, I swearBBBbbmmm."  
  
I didn't even wait for another word before forcing it back in, cutting off her
thought. I fucked her mouth harder and faster, showing no mercy as I plowed
her mouth and throat and tortured her breasts. She was matching my fervor with
her own masturbation, burying her fingers in her pussy and alternately working
her clit. Within a couple of minutes I couldn't control it anymore and grunted
as I buried myself completely and emptied load after load into her mouth. She
pushed me back a little after the first two spasms so she could work me over
with her tongue. After that, she brought herself to orgasm quickly and moaned
around me as I watched her breasts jiggle and thighs clamp around her hand
while her abs clenched.  
  
She pushed me away and even though I was still hard, I was spent. "Whew," she
panted. "God that was good." She worked to sit up and to turn sideways on the
lounger as I dropped into a patio chair by the table. "I haven't done that in
a while," she laughed, "and I'm sure I'll have a sore throat later."  
  
"I hope I wasn't too rough, mom."  
  
"Oh, no, honey. I loved it! And you taste great. I'm going to have to make a
habit of getting my protein injection from you." She winked as she said it,
and wiped her spit off her cheeks and nose. "Oh my god! I'm a mess."  
  
"You're sexy as hell, mom." I was out of breath and sexually satisfied, but
still horny for her.  
  
"I would say let's just jump in like this, but if Mrs. W. were to see that it
may be a problem. Go get your swimsuit on, Cor, and we'll clean up and refresh
in the pool. We can go for round 2 later."  
  
"I can't wait," I said, pulling myself up before helping her off the lounge.  
  
"Me, neither," she smiled.  
  
We both retreated to our respective rooms and a few minutes later we were
laughing and relaxing in the pool, two glasses of wine on the shady side of
the pool since the sun had moved enough to extend the shadow over the edge of
the pool and into the water. We had both been swimming and splashing, mom in
this incredible brown bikini I had never seen before, and me in my typical
white board shorts with giant blue and green hibiscus on them.  
  
"Well, there's a laugh I haven't heard in a while," came a voice from the end
of the pool. We both turned to see Mrs. W. looking over the fence, partially
hidden by mom's rose bushes.  
  
"Hey!" said mom. "Come on over! I've got good news!"  
  
"Okay." She disappeared from the fence and mom told me to go get another glass
as she climbed out of the pool. I heard the metallic latch of the gate click
open as I was entering the sliding glass door before hearing faded laughter. I
returned to see mom wrapped in her towel and she and Mrs. W. were just sitting
down at the table.  
  
I picked up the bottle and poured a glass of wine, handing it to Mrs. W.
"Thank you, dear," she replied with a smile. Her clothes had a small patch of
dirt on each knee, but were otherwise clean. Why older women opted to garden
in lighter colors was beyond me. I took my seat in the chair opposite mom.
"Now what's this good news you're so excited about?" she asked.  
  
"Our divorce was finalized yesterday," mom said with a smile. "Everything is
settled, so there won't be any long fight. And thanks to those pictures he
knows I've got him by the short and curlies so he won't be pushing for
anything else." Mom glowed as she talked about it, such a huge weight off her
shoulders.  
  
"Now that IS something to celebrate! As much as I hate to see any marriage
end, I'm so proud of you and so excited!"  
  
"Thank you," replied mom. She sighed and dropped her shoulders in an
exaggerated display. "Such a huge relief to know it's over." She looked back
at me. "Cory and Erin have been a huge support and I owe them a lot. I don't
even have the words to express how I feel about it."  
  
"They are wonderful," Mrs. W. agreed. "You have certainly done a great job
with them." She looked at me as she said it.  
  
"Thank you," mom said. For the next few minutes we talked and drank wine and
just celebrated again. Soon enough, Mrs. W. had to leave, claiming she had
work that still needed to be done and that time was getting away from her. We
said our good-byes and mom walked her to the gate, giving her a hug as I
walked back inside with the glasses and bottle. I had just started washing
them when I heard the door open and close again, looking up to see mom coming
through and closing the door.  
  
She never stopped moving, walking rapidly toward me. Grabbing my hand and
turning off the water at the same time, she said, "I wonder if she could smell
my pussy," as she pulled me to the couch. She never stopped talking or moving
and I was okay with that. "I could certainly smell it." She untied my swimsuit
and pulled it down, pushing it down with her foot. "Did you smell it, Cor? Did
you smell your mother's cunt dripping for you?" She pushed me back onto the
couch to make me lie down, and pulled the bikini bottoms off before straddling
my face, facing my feet. Her pussy was right at my mouth and she lowered it to
my face as she took me into her mouth.  
  
She must have been ready because she was dripping all right. And she attacked
my prick with fervor, deepthroating me on the first bob. With her hand she
caressed my balls while bobbing rapidly on my shaft. Mom groaned around me,
sending vibrations through me as I sucked and licked at her clit, my hands
squeezing the soft skin of her firm ass. I could see her asshole winking just
above me and was tempted to brush a finger across it, but didn't dare. Not
yet. This was still new and I didn't know what she was open for.  
  
It was okay, though, because the taste and scent of texture of her pink lips
and clit were enough to keep me satisfied. I was practically smothered by her
groin as she pressed down, the rough patch of her pubic hair grinding against
my chin. She rode my mouth hard, seeking her own pleasure, chasing her orgasm
with all she was worth. It arrived quickly and hit hard. She pulled off my
dick and rested her cheek against it, pinning it to my stomach as she
collapsed in release.  
  
"Mmmgod!" she panted. "You're making me cum, baby. Make momma cum with your
mouth." Her breathing was short and ragged and her voice sounded strained.
Working her hips in small circles on my mouth she brought her own orgasm out
of her, flinching on my chest, her ass jiggling above me. "Fuu....God that's
goooooooo..." She had already flooded into my mouth and it ran down my cheeks
into my ears as I pushed her juice out of my mouth and continued to swipe at
her until she finally pulled away. "Enough," she gasped. "Too much."  
  
"The hell it is," I rejected her surrender. She lifted up as I pushed her off
and rolled off the couch. "I haven't fucked you yet." She laughed a wicked
laugh as she leaned back against the couch, her hands gripping the back of it
as I quickly settled between her legs. Her eyes popped wide open as I plowed
into her in one solid thrust. "Fuck that's good!"  
  
"Oh, Cor, are you going to fuck me proper this time?"  
  
"You know it, mom." I pulled out and rammed back into her, drawing a squeal
when my hips slammed into her.  
  
"OH!" she squealed. "You think you got what it takes to fuck me raw, Cory? Go
for it," she said calmly. "Do your best."  
  
I smiled wickedly and withdrew all the way before forcing myself forward
again, to her dismay and delight. Again and again I pounded into her, drawing
words of challenge from my mature lover, my mom. She taunted me. "Is that all
you got?" and "I thought you were going to fuck me hard." She was drawing
close to another orgasm, however, as her voice became tense and her eyes lost
focus; it's like she was looking past me instead of at me. And then it hit.
She burst out with a string of profanity before losing it in a series of gasps
and one long groan that was constricted by her vocal chords.  
  
She went limp, her legs flopping to the side, which gave me the break I needed
to flip her over and straddle her ass, pinning her to the couch with a muffled
moan. "I'm not done, mom," I said, her face breaking into a weak smile as I
brushed her hair back from her face. "I'm going to bury my cock in you and cum
so hard you're going to taste it.  
  
"Mmm, yeah?"  
  
"Yeah!" I grunted as I forced my prick into her cunt again, pressing her hips
into the couch.  
  
"Fuck, Cor! You're so deep!"  
  
"You feel my balls on your pussy, mom?"  
  
She just nodded frantically, no energy to speak.  
  
Her pussy gripped my shaft and head so tight I wondered if I would be able to
pull out. But I did. In a split second, however, I pounded back into her,
forcing another grunt from her. Here she was, my mother naked except her
bikini top tied around her back, and I had my prick buried in her pussy on our
living room couch. I had one hand rested high on her back and the other on her
ass as my foot was planted firmly on the floor, my other knee buried in the
cushion by her hip. Every time I slammed into her, she sank into the couch and
drew back up with me when I pulled out. She looked and felt amazing.  
  
I could feel myself getting close as I assaulted my own mother with my cock.
She was constantly grunting or groaning, and occasionally sputtering out
profanities. I leaned in close to her ear. "You said you were going to wear me
out today. Looks like the shoe's on the other foot now, huh?" I laughed a
little.  
  
"Day's not...ugh...over...yet." She smiled a little before I fucked it out of
her.  
  
"Shit, mom! I'm cumming!" The heat roiled in my balls and my ass tightened up.  
  
"Go deep, baby. Cum in me deep!" she said, looking back over her shoulder and
lifting her ass up just a little, arching her back. Shit, it felt like I
gained another inch as I was somehow able to go deeper. The look on my mom's
face, her hair a mess, her ass arched, I couldn't stop now if I'd wanted to.  

I forced myself down onto her again, burying as much of me as possible and
shot fire into her cunt.  
  
"Oh, god, Cory! Yesssmmm!" Her voice caught in her throat again as a mix of
our juices blasted back at my balls. She milked me for all I had before I
collapsed onto her. I lay there for a moment to catch my breath.  
  
"Let me sit up, Cor, but don't pull out, okay?"  
  
"What? Yeah. What do I..."  
  
"Hold onto me and roll me over with you," she said.  
  
I grasped her around the waist and pulled her with me as she pushed off the
couch and kept me buried in her until she was sitting on my lap in a reverse
cowgirl position. With both of us having our feet planted on the floor, mom
straddling my legs, she turned toward me and kissed me. It was a deep,
passionate kiss, her hand on my cheek and my hand on her breast.  
  
She pulled away and said into my mouth while looking me in the eye. "You're
going to want to see this, baby doll." When she was sure I was looking, she
leaned forward a little and placed her hands on my knees. I looked down my
chest as I felt her rise up and watched my shiny cock slide out of her bright
red pussy. As she did, a flood of my cum poured out of her and she moved her
hips around slightly to allow the flood of my juices to pour down over my own
head, shaft and balls in a steady thin stream before it stopped moments later.
Her hand came back and scooped a little into her before pulling away as she
turned to face me.  
  
She sucked on her hand, cleaning off her fingers as she looked me in the eyes
and dropped to her knees. I was in heaven. And disbelief.  
  
"I've tasted each of us alone, now I want to taste us mixed together." Placing
her hands on my thighs she asked, "You don't have a problem with that, right?"
I shook my head frantically, afraid to say anything at all. With a smile, she
winked and said, "Good."  
  
Mom lowered her head and for the next few minutes she licked and sucked and
wiped any trace of our cum off my cock and balls and belly and thighs, even
curling her tongue beneath my sac to make sure she didn't miss any spots. Her
eyes rarely left mine except to look for another spot she may have missed. Mom
moaned and commented frequently on how good we tasted. She was clearly
enjoying herself.  
  
My erection flagged and when I was thoroughly cleaned, mom finished by sucking
each ball into her mouth before licking up the underside of my shaft and
giving me a quick suck, taking me all in. As she popped her lips off the end,
she said simply, "All clean." She dropped onto the couch beside me and laughed
at my expression. "I take it you liked that?"  
  
"Holy shit, mom. I've never seen anything like it."  
  
"Good." She looked at the clock and grabbed the phone off the end table before
dialing a number.  
  
"Who are you calling?"  
  
"Shh."  
  
"Mom, who..."  
  
"Shh!" she reprimanded before speaking into the phone. "Hey, sweetie. Listen,
Cory said he wants to take me to an early dinner tonight...Yeah...Um, I don't
know. I just thought you could have dinner with Megan or at least not be
surprised if you came home early to an empty house. Sure. Okay, we'll see you
tonight. Love you...Bye."  
  
"What was that?" I asked.  
  
"Go get showered and dressed," she said, getting up off the couch. "You're
taking me to dinner, and you can't go out smelling like pussy."  
  
End ch. 4




        Man of the House Ch. 05


Mom was dressed to the nines. I'd never seen her so beautiful. I'm sure some
of it had to do with the fact that we had become sexually involved, but this
was also a part of mom's effort to date again. She and dad hadn't gone out for
a date for as a long as I could remember, so I had never seen her dressed like
this. Her hair was nicely done, not pulled up, but it simply looked like she
had put more effort into it, styling it and giving it a softer curl. Her eyes
were highlighted with gentle brown eye shadow and a dark liner, her lashes
longer and thicker. Her face had a light dusting of make-up and her lips were
a dark, shiny pink.  
  
Her dress was black and sleeveless and showed her form nicely, ending just
above her knees. It wasn't tight, but it tapered to her waist and accentuated
her figure without being too revealing. Her legs were covered in sheer black
panty hose and she was wearing black patent leather heels to lengthen her legs
and to keep the muscles in her calves flexed.  
  
She must have noticed me staring because she simply cleared her throat. I
quickly returned my gaze to her face and noticed her smiling with that subtle
genuine smile I loved. "I take it you like it?"  
  
"God, mom. You look..."  
  
"Nice?"  
  
I shook my head no before saying, "Sexy as hell."  
  
She blushed a little and looked away. "You're sweet to say that to your
mother."  
  
"I'm not sweet, believe me. If you knew what was going through my head about
my mother, you wouldn't call me sweet."  
  
She laughed a little and looked back up at me with a sideways sexy glare. She
had a twinkle in her eye. "Shame on you, thinking that way about your own
mom."  
  
"I promise if you go out wearing that, I won't be the only man thinking that
way about you."  
  
"Really?" she asked, walking over to me. "Well, just so you know, I'll be
coming home with you tonight, no matter who else thinks dirty thoughts about
me." She reached up with both hands and straightened the knot in my tie. "You
never could get these things straight, you know." She smoothed my tie back
down and stepped away. "There," she said with satisfaction. "Now you're as
dashing as ever." She smiled up at me.  
  
"Thanks, mom," I said.  
  
"Oh, you're welcome, darling."  
  
"No, not just the tie." She looked at me with a little tilt in her head and
her brow furrowed. "I mean, for everything. This may sound weird, but..." I
looked down trying to think of what to say. I didn't say anything for a few
seconds as I tried to find the words. I had the nervous habit of holding my
left hand in my right with my thumb rubbing my palm as I thought. I had been
doing it for as long as I could remember and here I was doing it right now.  
  
"It's okay, baby. Just tell me." Her voice was motherly again, soothing.  
  
"Well...you make me feel like a man. I mean...you respect me...or at least you
seem to respect me."  
  
"Oh, baby," she sympathized. "I do respect you. I hope you know that." She
touched my cheek with her palm. "You're an amazing young man and I'm so proud
of you. And you look so handsome tonight. Trust me, I'm not going to be the
only one causing dirty thoughts tonight." She winked at me. "I'm going to have
all the young ladies jealous of me."  
  
"Don't worry, mom. I won't even notice. I'm going to have a hard time taking
my eyes off you tonight."  
  
"I think I can handle that. It looks like we'll both have a hard time
controlling ourselves, huh?"  
  
"It looks like it," I shrugged with a smile. "Shall we?" I asked, motioning
toward the door to the garage.  
  
"Let's."  
  
I opened the door for her and followed her into the garage and around to her
side of the car after pressing the button to open the garage door. Opening her
door, I helped her into the seat before closing the door and walking around to
settle into the driver's seat of mom's car.  
  
The ride to the restaurant was nice, but quiet. How was I supposed to talk to
her? I've never been on a date with her before.  
  
I cleared my throat. "Um, mom?"  
  
"Yes?" She turned from looking out the side window to look at me.  
  
"What should I call you tonight? You know, while we're out."  
  
"Hm. I guess it may be awkward if you're flirting with me and then blurt out
'mom' somewhere in there, huh?"  
  
"Yeah, a little," I laughed.  
  
"Why don't you just call me by my name?"  
  
"I don't know. I guess I could, but it just feels weird."  
  
"Unlike drilling me on the couch?"  
  
"Yeah, I know it sounds stupid, but..." I just shrugged.  
  
"Tell you what. You call me whatever you want tonight and when you find
something you like, you can use that whenever we go out. Kind of a fantasy
name. How does that sound?"  
  
"You mean we're going out again?"  
  
"I can't think of any reason why not," she smiled.  
  
"Well, until you meet someone."  
  
"What do you mean?"  
  
"You know," I said. "Until you meet someone and start dating again."  
  
"Cory," she said, turning toward me in her seat a little, "What makes you
think I want to start dating again?"  
  
"I just assumed that at some point you would want a good man who will treat
you the way you deserve."  
  
"I don't have any plans to date anyone. And I think there is already a good
man who will treat me right. And we're going out tonight." She was serious. I
could tell by looking at her.  
  
"Mom, I don't know that I can stop dating. I mean I want a family of my own
one day, a wife and kids." I was nervous about where this was going.  
  
"Oh, sweetie," she touched my arm. "I'm not expecting you to stop dating to be
with Erin and me. I know I can't ask you to do that. I love making love to you
and spending time with the two of you, but I'm much older and have already got
a family. I'm not asking you to change your future for our new relationship. I
want grandkids one day, too. I want you to find a nice girl to marry and start
the family you want. I'm okay with that, sweetie. You're not going to hurt my
feelings by falling in love with someone else."  
  
"Really?" I was relieved and skeptical.  
  
"Of course. Listen, Cory, neither of us can predict the future and I would
never ask you to give up your dreams for me. I want you to be happy. If that
includes having a family of your own, I want that for you, but I don't want
you to do that for me. If you decide not to marry or not to have kids, I will
love you the same. Please don't feel any pressure from me to make those kinds
of decisions on my behalf. And if you ever want to stop what we have started,
just let me know."  
  
"I don't see me wanting to stop that," I said, "but I appreciate it just the
same."  
  
She smiled at me. "I'm glad you don't want to stop. That means a lot to me,
but I was serious when I told you and Erin this morning that I want you to be
able to talk to me about anything. I mean it, Cor. Anything."  
  
"Wow, thanks mom," I sighed. "That's a relief to hear you say that. It just
takes some pressure off me."  
  
"Well, I never intended to pressure you at all. I'm sorry if I made you feel
that way." Mom seemed a little sad.  
  
"No, mom, don't feel that way. You didn't do anything to pressure me. I wanted
it. And I still do," I smiled. "Now," I breathed with a bright smile and a
squeeze on her hand, "Would you like the steak or the lobster?"  
  
"Ooh," she giggled, returning a squeeze on my hand. "Steak or lobster? You're
going to spoil me rotten!"  
  
"I just want to treat you the way you deserve. I'm sorry I don't have more
money or I would show you what you're really worth."  
  
She dropped her head back against the head rest and smiled lightly at me.
"You're sweet. Just being out on a date with the most handsome and kindest man
I know is enough of a treat."  
  
I smiled back at her lightly before turning my attention back to the road. We
were just entering downtown and the sun was low enough to be blocked by the
higher buildings as they passed, giving a scattered and irregular strobe
effect in the corner of my left eye. I moved the visor to the side window to
block it out and at the next exit I followed the ramp down and back under the
overpass to our destination.  
  
Although there was no valet parking, the recently restored neighborhood and
businesses were nice enough that I didn't need to worry about mom's car
getting stolen or vandalized. Parking in the private lot behind the building,
in the first floor of the parking garage, I approached mom's side of the car
and helped her out, again admiring her.  
  
"You really do look amazing tonight," I said.  
  
"Thank you," she breathed with a slight blush. I bent down to kiss her lightly
on the lips as my hand touched the small of her back. When I pulled back her
eyes were still closed and she sighed a little.  
  
"Mm, that's nice."  
  
"I had to stop myself so I wouldn't mess up your make-up."  
  
"In time," she winked. "In the meantime, I think we should go eat."  
  
"So have you decided?"  
  
"Not yet." She hooked her hand in my arm as I set the alarm with the key fob
and dropped it into my pocket.  
  
We walked across the small open section of the parking lot and around to the
front entrance of the locally legendary restaurant. I didn't even have to open
the door. As soon as we rounded the corner, a young lady in a white shirt and
black pencil skirt greeted us and held the door for us to enter. Mom entered
first and I followed closely behind.  
  
It wasn't long before we were seated and I ordered us a bottle of the house
white wine. Mom didn't say a word about it, so I assumed she was all right
with my choice. I didn't know much about wine, but I knew that in this kind of
restaurant, anything they served would be at least decent.  
  
Mom looked at the menu across from me and I looked at mine, containing my
surprise at the cost of some of the meals. It took me a minute to determine
them because they were simply an italicized whole-dollar amount near the
margin for each item and they didn't have dollar signs. It was a good thing I
had good credit and stayed on top of my credit card bills so I had a good
balance left.  
  
Within a few minutes the waiter returned with the bottle of wine. He opened
the wine at the table and poured mom's glass first before setting it front of
her and pouring mine. She picked up her glass and I did the same as soon as it
landed on the table.  
  
"To a beautiful night with a beautiful young lady," I smiled, raising my glass
slightly. Mom smiled lightly in returned and raised hers for a moment before
taking a sip. I followed with a sip of my own.  
  
"Mm. This is a good choice, Cory."  
  
"Yeah, it's not bad. But the best choice I've ever made is sitting across from
me."  
  
She blushed a little and looked down. "Thank you."  
  
Mom and I chatted a little bit, mostly about the restaurant, looking around
and pointing out some nice touches. Neither of us had ever been here and I
know I had never been to one this nice before, but didn't know if mom ever
had. I didn't want to ask. She really should have spent a lot more time in
places like this and a lot less time getting mistreated by a fuckup.  
  
It wasn't long before the waiter returned to our table, as I was refilling
mom's glass.  
  
"Have you decided?" he asked.  
  
"We have," I said, looking at mom, who seemed a little surprised. "The lady
will have the steak, medium rare, and lobster tail. And I'll have the same."  
  
"Very good, sir. Will there be anything else?"  
  
"I don't think so."  
  
The waiter nodded and turned to leave. He was out of earshot before mom spoke.  
  
"Cory, that's going to cost a fortune. And there's no way I'll be able to eat
all that."  
  
"I'm sure Erin won't mind a little steak and lobster, right?" I smiled at her.  
  
She laughed a little. "No, I guess she won't."  
  
"I don't want you to think you need to eat all that, and please don't worry
about the price. I know what I'm doing and this is something I get to do for
you. For the first time in my life I feel free to treat the way you have
always deserved. I'm just sorry it took me so long."  
  
Mom's eyes were tearing up. "Thank you, sweetie."  
  
I reached across the table for her hand. She held mine with one hand while she
brought the napkin from her lap to blot under her eyes to catch the tears that
began to roll down her beautiful cheek.  
  
I leaned in so I could speak more quietly. "Mom?" I whispered.  
  
"Yes?" she leaned in.  
  
"Do you think I'm taking advantage of you?" I was genuinely concerned.  
  
"Oh, no, not at all. I know what I'm doing," she smiled, her eyes twinkling a
little.  
  
"Okay, I just wanted to make sure."  
  
"I appreciate it," she said, giving my hand a squeeze and sitting back. "So,
haven't thought of a name yet, huh?"  
  
I shrugged and fiddled with the fork in front of me. "I think so, but I don't
know. I mean, I think it needs to be classy and...age-appropriate." I looked
at her sheepishly and she just smiled and nodded, so I continued. "I don't
want it to sound made-up or like a porn star or stripper name" I whispered.  
  
"Okay, I agree with that. So what are you thinking, then?"  
  
"Maybe...Vanessa?" I waited for a laugh that never came.  
  
Mom just tilted her head and looked up. "Vanessa Williams. Vanessa Redgrave.
Both beautiful and classy ladies." She looked back at me. "Vanessa's good. I
can live with that," she smiled.  
  
"Good," I sighed, relieved. "Would you like a roll...Vanessa?"  
  
Mom smiled. "Why, yes, please."  
  
The rest of our dinner date was very nice. The steak and lobster were
incredible, the credit card went through without a hitch and mom's new name
began to roll off the tongue more naturally than I had imagined it would. It's
still new and a little strange, but that's to be expected.  
  
I walked mo...Vanessa back to the car, one of her hands in my arm and the
other hand holding a foil swan that contained a little bit of steak and
lobster. The car chirped as I unlocked it from a few feet away and then I
opened her door again to help her settle into the seat. She looked at me in a
way that melted me, a look somewhere between passion and adoration. I loved
that look.  
  
As I pulled out of the parking garage, Vanessa told me to turn right instead
of left. I followed simply because she asked. After a few more minutes and two
more turns, I found myself turning into the main entrance to the large city
park. The sky was gray and there were decorative iron lights lining the
sidewalk, their globes glowing white in the dark of the trees.  
  
I saw couples and families walking down the sidewalk, arms and strollers
loaded down. A man in a bright orange vest, holding flashlight cones, directed
me into a parking lot. Mom never said a word. When we pulled into the parking
space as directed by the second man with flashlights, I turned off the engine,
giving mom a funny look.  
  
"What's..."  
  
"Come on," she chirped. "This should be fun." With that, she opened the door
and practically hopped out, ignoring me.  
  
I sighed and shook my head. As soon as I opened the door, mom's slammed shut
and I heard a background of people talking and laughing and children
chattering and asking questions. Closing my door, I walked around to the back
of the car where mom was standing. "Vanessa, what's this about?"  
  
"Cory," she said, bouncing a little on her toes, "Open the trunk."  
  
I did and saw a small cooler and our camping blanket.  
  
"You know that every summer they have movies in the park. I didn't want to say
anything because I didn't know if we would get to it, but I thought it might
be fun to watch one together. They're showing 'Singing in the Rain' tonight.
It's one of my favorites."  
  
My stomach sank a little. I was hoping to get home and finish out the evening
with a bang, so to speak, but my fog quickly lifted when I saw her biting her
lip nervously, waiting for my answer.  
  
"I would love to watch it with you! You know, I've never seen the whole
thing."  
  
"Really?" She was almost as excited about that part as she was about watching
it again, it seemed.  
  
"Really. And I'm glad. Now my memory of this movie will always be of seeing it
with you on our first date." I smiled genuinely at her and she rushed me with
a hug.  
  
"Oh, Cory, thank you so much! I can't tell you how much this means to me!" Her
arms gripped tightly around my neck and shoulders and I was surprised at how
much she appreciated me doing something as simple as watching a movie with
her.  
  
She let go of my neck and reached in to pick up the blanket and cooler before
giving me the brightest smile I had ever seen from her. For the second time
that night, my heart melted. I smiled at her and closed the trunk before
setting the alarm. I took the cooler from her and she draped the folded
blanket over her right forearm as she took hold of my right hand with her
left. Immediately she intertwined her fingers into mine and I realized right
then that we were an actual couple, if only for tonight.  
  
We quietly made our way down the long sidewalk which curled through the trees
along the perimeter of the park. As we walked we passed some people, but were
more often passed by others. Our pace was slow and leisurely. The night was
warm and there was a gentle warm breeze from our right. I heard music
gradually getting louder as we walked along and it transitioned through a wide
variety of styles and ages.  
  
Soon enough we rounded a corner and stood on a large railed patio that was
raised less than a story above a tremendous manicured lawn that held a
majestic movie screen and hundreds of people scattered across the grass. There
were large portable stadium lights along both edges of the grass that
illuminated the crowd with bright white. Looking around the patio I saw a
variety of carts from vendors selling giant pretzels, popcorn, sno-cones, and
ice cream, and found the source of the music. The local station that always
boasts of music from the 70s to today, had a table with some reps and their
station was broadcasting from several speakers spread around the edges of the
patio and even a couple of large speakers on the lawn at the foot of the
stairs. From the screen along the sides were other large speakers, all wired
to a large case maybe a hundred feet from the screen. I assumed this was where
the projector and soundboard were.  
  
"Wow!" mom exclaimed. I looked over and she was like a little kid. "This is so
cool! I can't believe I'm here! Thank you so much, Cory! Thank you thank you!"
She clapped her hands excitedly, causing the blanket to unfold a little, which
didn't seem to bother her. "Let's go find a good spot!"  
  
She pulled on my hand, leading me to the stairs and down the broad shallow
steps as she scanned for a nice place to settle in. "There's one," she belted
as she pulled me to the left toward a small empty patch near the tree line.  
  
When we got to the place where she was satisfied, she let go of my hand and
merrily tossed the blanket out in front of her to watch it float down mostly
flat as she bent her knees and followed it. I stood beside her and watched her
crawl forward to flip the corners down before dropping to her hip and looking
up at me.  
  
"Well? Are you going to join me or just stand there all night?" Her voice had
a laugh to it, but her eyebrows were raised as if she was expecting an answer.  
  
"Sure. I was just admiring the view. I can't get over how beautiful you are."  
  
"Now stop that or you're going to make me miss the movie." She sat up and
extended both hands out at me, inviting me to come sit with her.  
  
"You're not making it any easier to want to stay, you know."  
  
"Well, this is where I am and if you're going to be with me tonight, you're
going to have to stay here, too."  
  
"Oh, all right." I rolled my eyes and sat down on the blanket next to her as
she laughed a little.  
  
She placed her feet in my lap and said, "Would you take off my shoes so I can
be more comfortable?"  
  
"Of course." I began unbuckling her shoes and as I caressed her feet and
worked her shoes off, she moaned lightly at me and kept looking me in the eye
with one of her sexiest looks. Even while her shoes were toppled sideways on
the blanket beside me I continued to rub her feet and calves.  

"Mm, Cory." I looked and saw her eyes closed and her hands were gripping the
blanket tightly on either side of her hips. After a moment she opened her eyes
and with a slight smirk she pointed her toe and rubbed my crotch with it.  
  
I gasped in surprised pleasure, which brought a giggle from her. Just then a
voice came over the speaker system, startling both of us before causing us
both to laugh, as if we had been caught doing something we knew we shouldn't
be. "All right, all right," the local DJ said, "if you want to get a snack
before the movie starts, now's the time to do it. Our Summer movie in the Park
will begin in just five more minutes. The vendors on the patio will be open
during the movie, but the big lights are going out when the movie starts.
Thanks for coming out tonight and we hope you enjoy your movie in the park,
brought to you by Coca-Cola and Hits 99!" Before he even finished speaking,
the remixed version of "Walk This Way" by Aerosmith and Run DMC started
playing.  
  
"You want anything, baby?" Vanessa asked.  
  
"Nothing that can't wait for the lights to go out," I said with a smile.  
  
"I see," she said, rubbing her foot along my now established erection. "Well,
why don't you loosen your tie so you can relax?"  
  
I loosened the knot as I asked, "And why don't you take off your dress so you
can?" She just gave me a disapproving look, followed by a half-smile and shake
of her head.  
  
We flirted and talked back and forth for the next few minutes and I was
praying as people walked past that they wouldn't choose a spot nearby.
Fortunately most of them had children and wanted to find a spot closer to
center or closer to the screen. Mom had chosen well. We were somewhat
isolated, although there were plenty of people around and close-by. There was
no one to our left and we were at least 20 feet from the people to the front
or right of us, and no one was behind us.  
  
Just as he had announced, the lights went out in five minutes, bringing a
surprised and excited reaction from the crowd. At the same time, the screen
illuminated and began playing advertisements from the sponsors, but no movie
previews, so the feature began quickly.  
  
I had seen only a handful of classic movies, but I quickly found myself
enjoying this one. I was caught up in a dance number with Gene Kelly, Debbie
Reynolds and Donald O'Connor, laughing with the crowd when I felt a tap on my
right bicep. Looking down I saw a glass of red wine hovering at my arm, my
mother having poured two glasses and also having set out some fresh fruit
slices without my noticing. I took the glass from her with a smile and took a
sip. She focused on the movie after picking up a kiwi slice and biting it off.  
  
For the first half-hour of the movie we watched in relative silence,
responding with laughter or singing with the crowd. When my glass was empty
for a second time, Vanessa took it from me and placed it in the cooler, moving
the cooler and the plastic bowl of fruit, which she had covered, off to the
side of the blanket.  
  
I immediately found her lying on her side with her head in my lap. My feet
were stretched out in front of me and I propped myself back on my arms. I
couldn't help myself and gently stroked mom's hair as we watched the film in
silence. Everyone in the park was enraptured by the music and dancing on the
screen, which was good for me.  
  
Mom smoothly put her hand under her head like she would if she were lying on a
pillow, but instead she squeezed my soft shaft in her hand. Obviously it
didn't stay soft for long.  
  
As I grew, her hand gripped me more firmly more frequently. Soon enough, she
lifted her head a little, without a word, and found the zipper pull, unzipping
my pants and sliding her hand inside. Finding the fly to my boxers, she pulled
me out into the cooler air, and lay her cheek back on the underside of my
shaft, moaning as she did so. I moaned a little and sighed at her touch.  
  
I looked around to see if there were any cops or security around and there
weren't. Then I remembered I was at a family movie night so they probably
wouldn't staff it like they would a festival or concert. I kept an eye out
though, reacting to anyone who got even remotely close. That happened exactly
twice in thirty minutes. The buildup was slow. Agonizingly slow. Knowing I
couldn't do what I wanted was frustrating, but at least I knew what was going
to happen when we got home. Or at least I hoped I did.  
  
Mom giggled as my phone vibrated in my pocket, tickling her ear. She must have
known we were near the end of the movie because she told me to tuck myself in
as she sat up. I fished my phone out of my front pocket and it was a text from
Erin.  
  
"Where r u?"  
  
I showed it to mom before replying, "In the park. At a movie."  
  
"K. Still on ur date? ;)"  
  
"Yep."  
  
"Am I with u tonite?"  
  
I showed it to mom. She shook her head no and winked at me. I smiled back.  
  
"Not tonite. Tomorrow."  
  
"Ok. :( Tomorrow."  
  
"I promise."  
  
"U better. Nite."  
  
"Nite."  
  
"So," I said, turning to mom. "Does that mean we will continue our date at
home?"  
  
"I certainly wasn't getting you worked up for your sister." She leaned in
closer. "I want you all to myself tonight." She grabbed her shoes and started
putting them back on and I tried to settle myself so my erection would flag at
least a little bit. After buckling her straps, she said, "Okay, help me up."  
  
I stood and helped her up by both hands. She thanked me and stood back a
little as I moved the cooler and folded the blanket. The final credits began
to roll as we were halfway up the steps of the patio and were getting into the
car as the crowd caught up, which put us at the front of the line to drive
home.  
  
As we exited the park and made our way to the interstate, Vanessa spoke.
"Thanks for the date tonight, Cory." She was clearly, but mildly, seductive in
her tone. "Are we going to go out again?"  
  
"That depends. Would you consider going on another date with me, Vanessa?" I
played along.  
  
"I would like that. Very much."  
  
"Me, too." I cleared my throat and acted nervous. I was accelerating up the
ramp to the interstate and merged into the light traffic before saying, "But,
I have something to tell you."  
  
"Go on," she said somewhat hesitantly.  
  
"I'm kind of seeing someone else. Someone...younger." I looked at her briefly
before turning back to the road. She looked down at her hands in her lap.  
  
"I see," she said. "And you can't go out with me while you're with her."  
  
"Well, I don't know. She already knows we're on a date and she's cool with it.
I just didn't want you to be upset if you found out later."  
  
"So she already knows about me, and she's fine with that?" She had a smirk on
her face.  
  
"Yeah. In fact she has seen you before and thinks you're hot."  
  
"She does, huh?"  
  
"Oh, yeah. And I think she'd be willing to...you know...join us...sometime."  
  
"Mm. A threesome?"  
  
"Does that freak you out?"  
  
"Not at all. In fact, I think it would be fun. We should set that up."  
  
"Oh, god, Vanessa, that would be so hot."  
  
She reached over and stroked me a little through my pants. "I can tell you
like the thought of that. How about tonight we just spend some time alone
together and we'll bring in...wait. What's her name?"  
  
"Erin."  
  
"Erin. Tonight we'll be alone together and we'll bring Erin in soon enough."  
  
I inhaled sharply as her thumb grazed over the underside of my head firmly.
She laughed a little and sat back up in her seat, facing forward. I glanced
over and saw a gentle smile on her still-pink lips.  
  
The rest of the ride home was short and uneventful. Not that it needed to be
eventful, because I had plenty of things in my head that I pictured would
happen at home. As I pulled into the driveway, I hit the button to open the
garage and butterflies suddenly cut loose in my stomach. "Now what?" I
thought. "Is this mom again or Vanessa? Do I still play on or revert back to
this afternoon?"  
  
I put the car in park and walked around to help mom out the car. "Don't forget
the cooler and blanket, Cory," she said. I closed her door and walked around
to the trunk to retrieve the cooler and blanket and when I closed the trunk I
was surprised to find her still standing there. She smiled warmly at me.  
  
When I approached her, she again hooked her hand through my arm and I walked
her to the door, pressing the button to close the garage door before turning
the knob. I helped her up the single step into the kitchen and was surprised
to find the house mostly dark except for the single lamp in the living room
which was always left on when someone was still out.  
  
"Again, thank you for a wonderful evening, Cory. Would you like to stay for a
drink?"  
  
Ah, good. Vanessa.  
  
"Sure. I'd love one."  
  
"More wine okay, or would you like a beer? Or something harder, perhaps?"  
  
"Um, a beer would be good. Thank you."  
  
Fortunately my parents liked good hearty beers rather than that cheap watered
down shit. I took a seat on the couch and watched her open two bottles before
opening the freezer and pulling two ale glasses from the freezer. Holy shit, I
thought, she frosted glasses?  
  
"Frosted glasses, huh? Wow, Vanessa, you know how to treat a guy right." She
smiled a little.  
  
"Well, I think a man should be treated right." She started walking toward me
with two full glasses of beer. "Especially when he treats a woman right." She
handed me one glass and sat next to me on the couch, facing me. She tucked
both feet under her and rested her arm on the back of the couch.  
  
I took a sip of my beer and she followed suit. "Mmm," she said. "This is
good."  
  
I agreed. "It is good. Thank you."  
  
"So, Cory," she said, brushing my hair above my ear, "I really enjoyed my
evening with you, and I hate to see it end so soon. Do you have a little more
time to spend with me?"  
  
"I have all kinds of time to spend with you. In fact, I hate to leave."  
  
"Then don't." She reached across me to place her beer on the end table. "I
want you to spend the night with me." She kissed me gently and I opened one
eye to be able to place my beer on the table before closing it back and
embracing her as our tongues began to dance. Finally! This is what I had been
waiting for all night.  
  
"Vanessa. I've wanted this all night. You are so beautiful and sexy. I've had
a hard time keeping my hands off you tonight."  
  
"It's a good thing you did or I might have gotten arrested for indecent
exposure. I don't know that I would have been able to control myself. When I
saw your cock at the movie, I wanted so badly to pull you into the woods and
either suck you or fuck you."  
  
With that, I lost a little more control and pulled her up into my lap, causing
her to squeal a little and laugh before quickly straddling me and resuming our
kiss. Now our tongues were more frantic, as were our hands. Her hands were in
my hair and mine were grabbing her ass through her dress. God, I love her ass.  
  
It wasn't long before she was grinding a little bit and I had pulled her skirt
up a little to squeeze her ass through her pantyhose. From this angle she was
a little taller than me and my head was back as we kissed, with her looking
down on me. I couldn't help myself and as I squeezed her ass, I pulled a
little bit at the nylon of her pantyhose and I pinched a little bit of it to
pull it away from her skin.  
  
Grabbing some in both hands, I pulled out to the sides and easily enough it
ripped right at the seam. She squealed a little and gave me a mean look, but
that quickly faded to a smile when I shrugged at her. A moment later my hands
were on the bare skin of her ass, her thong, as yet unseen, separating the two
soft and magnificent globes. She moaned at the touch of my hands on her bare
skin.  
  
"A thong, Vanessa?" I asked into her neck as I kissed my way down to her
still-covered breasts.  
  
"Even though I'm old enough to be your mother, it still makes me feel sexy."
Her hands were on my shoulders as she continued to grind against my stomach,
breathing heavily.  
  
"You're not old. I have a feeling you're just sexually confident. And I like
that in a woman."  
  
"Oh, really? How's this for confidence?" She slid off my lap, kept her skirt
pulled up, and turned around to face away from me. Sticking her ass out, she
pulled the pantyhose further apart, and then ripped them toward the front as
well.  
  
People always asked me why I carried a small pocket knife with me everywhere
and it was just something that my father had always had and said it was a good
idea because you never knew when it may come in handy. And this looked like
one of those times. Pulling my knife from my pocket, I flipped out the short
narrow blade and called out her "name".  
  
Vanessa turned around to look at me over her shoulder, gave me a wry smile and
backed up a step, allowing me to grasp the waist of her ruined hose. With a
single pull, the knife sliced through the rolled band of nylon, breaking it
free. Vanessa bent over at the waist, showing me her mound of black fabric
that narrowed into a thin strip, exposing the edges of her rosebud, as the
strip ran from her covered pussy to the narrow waistband of her panties. She
had bent over to unfasten her sandals, but I hadn't noticed as I was focused
on the sight directly before me.  
  
It wasn't until she stood upright again and kicked her shoes to the side,
making her a couple of inches shorter, that I realized what she had done. I
set my knife on the end table beside the beers and reached for her now exposed
creamy skin. I didn't even have to pull hard because she was on her way back
to sit on my lap. I put one arm around her waist as she sat and with the other
hand I pulled the loose nylon down over her feet and dropped it on the floor.  
  
"You are so sexy, mom."  
  
"Vanessa" she corrected.  
  
"Whatever. I can't get enough of either one of you." She moaned as my fingers
stroked the smooth satin of her panties that covered her mound. She was warm
and moist and I was beginning to smell her desire. I was finally aching to be
free from these damned boxers and chinos. I let go of her pussy to adjust
myself for comfort.  
  
"Aww. I'm sorry. Are you getting hard for me again?" she smiled. "Do you want
me to take care of that for you, baby?"  
  
"Fuck, yes."  
  
"Ooh, such language."  
  
"Sorry, mo...Vanessa."  
  
"Don't apologize. I'm sure I'll be throwing out much more of that soon
enough." She slid off my lap and down onto her knees between my legs.
"Besides, I started something earlier and I hate to leave work unfinished."
She began unzipping my pants and as she reached her hand into the fly, she
said, "You're not drinking your beer." And she smiled.  
  
I smiled back and reached for my beer. As I took a long drag of her
hospitality, she released me from my cotton prison. "Oh, there you are. I've
missed you." She sat back on her heels and let go of me, putting her finger on
her chin. "I can't decide if I should suck you off through your fly or if I
should pull your pants down so I can lick your balls, too."  
  
"Oh, fuck" I breathed.  
  
"Okay," she laughed. "That answers that." She unbuckled my belt and pulled my
pants and boxers off together, working my dick back through the fly of my
underwear to keep from hurting me, and pulled them down to my knees. Pulling
my shoes off without untying them, and then my socks, she slid my pants easily
off and tossed them to the side with her torn stockings.  
  
She grabbed me again at the base with one hand and with the other she cupped
my balls. Looking me in the eye as she lowered her head she reminded me to
drink my beer before engulfing me until her lips met her hand. I just about
choked, but it appeared she didn't have the same problem. She moaned around me
and her tongue lashed me as I was enveloped in her moist warmth. Pulling back
she smiled and reached for her own beer. She took a mouthful and drank it down
before quickly plunging down onto me again, her beer still in hand.  
  
I was shocked at the cold, but not uncomfortably so. In fact it felt amazing.
She repeated the process, taking a drink and sucking for a few strokes and
then doing it again. I began to stay consistently tense and I was throbbing,
as hard as I had ever been. She knew this and put her beer back on the table.  
  
Stroking me with one hand, she brought her other hand up to begin unbuttoning
my shirt (as far as she could reach, anyway) while licking and sucking on my
balls. I took over the unbuttoning as she stroked my thigh with her now-free
hand. Alternating between licking my balls, sucking me deep and shallow, and
licking my shaft, she was bringing me close to the edge.  
  
My breathing increased and she stopped and squeezed the base of my shaft, her
thumb pressed hard against the underside, pinching me closed.  
  
"Nope. Not yet." After a few seconds of watching me be disappointed and
finally settling down, she sat back on her heels and drank some more beer.
After a minute of not saying anything, she put her beer down and ran both
hands up my thighs before gripping my thighs at the top and lowering her head
straight down, taking me all the way in one long slow stroke until her lips
touched my groin.  
  
"OH, DAMN!" I belted. She didn't even flinch.  
  
I made sure to put my beer down because I knew I'd spill what was left, and I
grabbed the arm of the couch in a death grip. Vanessa's tongue came out to
lick my balls while I stayed buried. After a moment, she raised back up,
sucking most of the moisture off of my shaft as she did so. She returned to
alternately licking and sucking on my sac while she stroked my shaft, running
her thumb over the tip on each pass. With each graze of her thumb, she sent a
bolt of electricity right through me, causing me to flinch on each pass. My
sphincter tightened up and I began to feel my orgasm build again. I
involuntarily thrust up at her hand before she sat back and again squeezed my
shaft.  
  
"I don't think so," she giggled.  
  
"Aw, you're killing me here," I moaned.  
  
"What do you say we shift focus for a little while, then?"  
  
"Don't do that to me. Let me finish out."  
  
She stood while I was talking and reached back to unzip her dress before
letting it fall. She was wearing a black bra that matched her panties, and I
got to see her in only her underwear finally.  
  
"God, you're beautiful."  
  
"So do you want me dressed like this or completely undressed?"  
  
"I can't decide. I'm already about to blow my load..."  
  
"We'll get back to that in a minute. Tell you what, I'll make the decision for
you." With that she unhooked the front clasp of her bra with a quick flip of
her finger and thumb and it popped out to both sides before she shrugged it
off her shoulders and onto the floor.  
  
"I like that. Your tits are amazing."  
  
"Yeah?" she asked, her hand on her hip and popping her hip out to the side.  
  
"Yeah."  
  
Turning around, she said, "How about my ass? Do you like my ass?"  
  
"I love your ass! Bring it to me."  
  
She backed up and I again grabbed it, but this time I moved my hands to her
hips and buried my face in the crack.  
  
"OH!" She yelped, then quickly began moaning as she pushed back against my
face. My tongue worked down along the fabric and I reached as far forward as I
could with my tongue, bringing more moans and sighs. Her hand pressed into the
back of my head, driving me further into her. After a minute of enjoying her
taste and scent, I backed away and pushed her forward.  
  
I stripped off my shirt and tie in a flash and lay on the floor beside the
couch. "Come here, Vanessa," I said. "Take off your panties and sit on my
face. I want to taste you."  
  
"Oh, god, yeah," she whispered as she shoved her panties down her legs. She
quickly stepped on either side of my head and squatted down over my face
before dropping her knees to the floor. As she spread her legs further apart,
her pussy grazed my lips and she groaned as I got my first clean taste of her
tonight.  

She was more than ready. Grabbing her own breasts as I ate her, she looked
down at me with a look of sheer passion. I immediately tasted her arousal. It
was familiar to me now. And judging by the musky scent in her hair, she had
been ready for quite a while, probably hours. I was still throbbing, but
didn't dare touch myself. As I ate, I ran my hands up her sides and grabbed
her tits, pushing her hands away. She put her hands on mine and guided me to
squeeze or to pull as she desired. Her hips involuntarily flinched on my lips
in staccato arrhythmic jolts as her own pleasure broke free of her control.  
  
She began to whimper and grabbed a tuft of hair on the top of my scalp as she
finally let go of her orgasm. She dropped right over the edge, biting her lips
as she came, keeping virtually silent. After a moment she relaxed and let out
a puff of air, letting go of my hair.  
  
"Oh, my god," she panted. "I needed that so badly."  
  
"Me, too," I said, stroking her thighs as she rose up little. "I love how you
taste."  
  
"Good. Now let me give you some more attention." Lifting her knee over my
head, she turned around before straddling me again, this time facing my feet.
"Don't let me cool off, baby."  
  
"Not a chance." I stroked along her waist and back before bringing my hands
back to cup her beautiful globes. She moaned a little as I stroked her before
I felt her breath on the head of my cock. A moment later she took me into her
mouth, changing speed, direction, depth, and technique as I worked to bring
her pleasure with my own mouth.  
  
She would occasionally stop briefly, squeezing me at the base or just under
the head, to prevent an orgasm, whether it was impending or not, but I think
also just to focus on the pleasure she was getting from me. Within a couple of
minutes, I was again greeted with a squeal and her clenching flower, her hips
driving her into my tongue and chin to chase and ultimately to catch her own
orgasm.  
  
Collapsing onto my chest, she gingerly stroked my still rock-hard erection.
"Wow," she breathed. "That was better than the first one."  
  
"Vanessa," I said. "I really need to be inside you right now. Like, REALLY
need to."  
  
"I really need that, too," she breathed, still a little out of breath from her
last release. Rising up again, she again lifted her knee over my head and
turned around to straddle my waist. "Is this okay?" She asked. "Is it all
right if I ride you?"  
  
I pulled her down on top of me and kissed her deeply. We continued to kiss,
our tongues grazing lightly yet passionately as my hands grasped her globes,
squeezing and caressing them. She began to curl her hips under her, grazing
her clit on my stomach before pressing back toward my groin again. After just
a couple of strokes like this, I curled my own hips forward and let the head
of my penis bump into whatever skin was available.  
  
Unsurprisingly, Vanessa sat up and immediately sank onto my shaft, burying me
all the way into her willing cunt.  
  
"Mm, fuck, Cory. You're so hard," she whined.  
  
"You are so fucking wet, Vanessa."  
  
"Call me mom, baby. Fuck your momma the way she wants you to."  
  
"Sure thing, mom. Do you like fucking your son's cock?"  
  
She picked up the pace as she raised and lowered, calling out, "Yes, I do. I
love fucking my son's big hard cock. I love feeling you throb in my pussy."
She was practically dropping onto me, forcing herself down with intense force,
causing the backs of her thighs to make a slapping sound on my skin. I could
only imagine her ass rippling as she landed and it turned me on to visualize
it.  
  
"Shit, mom, you feel so good. I can't believe how good of a fuck you are."  
  
"We're just getting started, baby. Wait till we get going! I've got all kinds
of tricks up my sleeve, so to speak."  
  
"I'm sorry, mom" She never stopped riding me, "but dad was a dumbass not to
want you."  
  
"That's okay, hon. That just leaves more for you and Erin." She leaned down
and pressed her tits into my chest. "And you can have all you want." I
couldn't resist her if I wanted to, so I returned her kiss with as much ardor
as she offered it. My hands gripped her and pulled her ass apart as I grasped
with unyielding passion.  
  
Dropping my head back onto the carpet, I drove up into her, practically
throwing her off of me. She squealed in surprise and pleasure, rising up on
her knees just a little so I could control the speed and depth of my thrusts.
I pounded up into her for all I was worth and knew I wouldn't have the
physical endurance to keep it up, or the sexual endurance to hold off my
orgasm for very long.  
  
"Fuck, son!" she grunted. "You're making momma cum again."  
  
"I'm cumming, too, mom!"  
  
"Go on, baby! Fill me up," she panted as I pounded the words out of her. She
planted herself down fully onto me and gripped me with her pussy. She
tightened right up around my shaft down at the base and moaned as I released
my own blast into her. Her eyes were pinched shut and she bit her lips as she
clamped down.  
  
My orgasm was huge. She had built me up for the last couple of hours and
despite the loads she had drawn from me earlier in the day, tonight's release
shot off like a rocket, a short series of long, intense streams splashed
against the wet pink of my mother's cunt. I could only imagine how much came
out, and I imagined quite a bit.  
  
I dropped back onto the carpet and Vanessa sat up on my groin, covered in a
sheen of sweat and panting heavily. Resting her hands in front of her on my
stomach, she smiled at me before brushing her hair back with one hand.  
  
"So," I panted, "Would you like to go out again?" I smiled at her and got a
laugh in return, causing her breasts to bounce lightly.  
  
"I think I'd like that."  
  
A moment later we heard the creak of that one stair and I looked at mom.
"Erin."  
  
"Erin," she smiled. The footsteps upstairs moved down the hall and back over
our heads toward Erin's room.  
  
"So," asked Vanessa. "When can I meet her?"  
  
"Well, if I'm spending the night, I'm sure I could arrange a meeting
tomorrow."  
  
"Sounds good." She leaned down and whispered in my ear. "I haven't had pussy
in years. I think it's about time." She sat up and rolled off me as I lay
there in shock. Did my mom just say she wanted to eat my sister's pussy?  
  
I looked over and mom was getting up off the floor with her hand cupped
between her legs. "I don't want to leak on the carpet. Stay here and I'll come
back and clean you up in a minute." My cock was still slightly hard, but the
air was cool on our mixed fluids. A couple of minutes later mom walked around
the hall corner, still naked and carrying a wet dark blue wash cloth. She
knelt beside me and began cleaning me gently with the warm cotton. When she
was finished, she stood again and helped me off the floor. "Come on," she
said. "Let's go to bed."  
  
I stooped down and picked up our pile of clothes off the floor and followed
mom up the stairs. As we entered her room, she told me to just drop the
clothes on the floor at the foot of the bed and she would get to them
tomorrow. She never stopped walking as she headed to the bathroom and turned
on the shower. Closing the door without entering, she headed to the sink and
picked up her toothbrush, looking at me in the mirror.  
  
"I'm going to clean up and get in bed, too."  
  
"No, don't. You're staying with me tonight, right? Just go brush your teeth
and come back in here with me."  
  
Good. I hadn't misunderstood earlier, but I didn't want to be presumptuous. I
went to my bathroom and brushed my teeth before returning a few minutes later
to see mom already in her shower. I closed her bedroom door and joined her in
the shower. We didn't say a word to each other and we quickly cleaned
ourselves up before drying off. Mom brushed her hair while I just shook mine
out. Even with the curls, my hair never really tangled much. And I would be
showering again in the morning and would deal with it then anyway.  
  
Following mom over, I watched her walk to one side of the bed and I began to
go to the other, but she stopped me. "You know what? That used to be your
father's side. I've been alone for a long time and don't have a preference
anymore. I don't want you on that side. Come over here." She crawled to the
center of her king bed, pointing her ass and pussy at me as she did, and I sat
down on the side of the bed I had been assigned.  
  
When I lay down, mom pressed up against me and I put my arm around her as she
lay her head on my chest. Draping her leg over my thigh and her arm over my
waist, she sighed contentedly. "This is better, Cory." She idly played with my
chest hair, sparse as it was, and settled into gentle rhythmic breathing. It
wasn't long before her hand stopped moving and I assumed she was asleep.  
  
I lay there thinking about the day, our date, and mom's invitation into her
bed. Was I replacing dad at all, or was this simply sex and companionship? She
said she wasn't interested in dating or remarrying and that I was free to date
and marry one day. I began to wonder if and how I could break this off with
mom if I ever needed to. As my mind bounced around the flood of issues and
imagined conversations, I drifted off to sleep.  
  
When I woke up I was facing the opposite way and I heard the shower running.
It was light out and the sun was coming in stripes through the two-inch window
blinds, creating a ladder of light on the carpet. I had my typical morning
erection and also had to use the bathroom, so I passed the shower to enter the
water closet and my mom called out to me.  
  
"Good morning, Cory."  
  
"Morning," I replied flatly. After doing my business, I washed my hands and
heard the shower door open behind me. I looked in the mirror to see mom's face
smiling, her hair dripping wet and slicked back.  
  
"So will I get to meet Erin today?" she asked.  
  
Already in character, I see. "Well, Vanessa, that depends." I turned to face
her and propped myself against the counter. "Do you still want to pursue that
kind of relationship with her?" I was somewhat nervous, but hid it with a
smile, trying to stay in character from our time last night.  
  
"You don't think I'm a tease, do you?" she asked, closing herself in the
shower again before reaching for a large conditioner bottle.  
  
"No, definitely not a tease," I offered. "I just didn't know if you felt any
differently now that you're not in the heat of the moment. You know, people
say a lot of stuff during sex."  
  
"Yeah, I know. But I was serious. I want to meet her." She worked the
conditioner into her hair and turned to face the giant glass wall that
separated us. "Do you think she'll want me?" There was a hint of teasing in
her voice.  
  
I walked toward the glass a few steps. "I think she would love you."  
  
"I wonder what it would be like to taste another woman's pussy on your cock."  
  
"Oh, shit," I muttered, my erection rock solid again.  
  
"Apparently, you'd like to see that, too, huh? Do you want to watch me lick
Erin's juices off your cock, baby?"  
  
"Hell, yes!"  
  
"Tell me, Cory." She approached the window and pressed herself against the
glass. "Does Erin let you cum inside her?"  
  
"Yes."  
  
"Do you think she would mind if I wanted to eat your cum out of her cunt?"  
  
"God, mom."  
  
"Who?"  
  
"Vanessa. Sorry."  
  
"That's okay. So when do you think I can meet Erin?"  
  
"I may be able to work it out for this morning."  
  
"Hmm," she said, pressing her finger to her chin. "That doesn't leave me much
time to get ready."  
  
"As far as I'm concerned, you're ready right now."  
  
"No. I need to dress nicely if I'm going to meet her for the first time. Why
don't you go make us some breakfast and then you can call her?"  
  
"Yeah, okay!"  
  
"You'd better get dressed first. I'd hate for you to scare her with that
thing," she teased as she pointed at my crotch.  
  
"Good point" I laughed, pointing it at her. "I need to shower up first,
though." I took a step toward the shower and she objected.  
  
"Wait. I'm getting out. I don't want to get distracted right now. I have to
get ready." She didn't even turn off the water, but grabbed her towel when she
stepped out and gave my boner a quick squeeze. I stepped into the shower and
quickly rinsed off, soaped up, washed my hair, and rinsed again before
shutting off the water and stepping out again. Mom tossed me a towel from the
counter so I wouldn't get her carpet wet.  
  
She was putting on some makeup and hadn't done anything to her hair yet, but I
needed to get to my room and finish getting ready. I dried and combed my hair,
finished getting ready and put on some decent shorts and shirt before heading
downstairs with my phone in my hand. Erin's door was open, which meant that
she was probably out on a run. Sunday was her long run day, so she was
probably doing at least ten miles. I knew she used her phone as her mp3 player
and running map, so if I called her, she would hear it and answer.  
  
I took a deep breath and called her up. It wasn't long before I heard her
heavy breath as she ran.  
  
"Yeah?"  
  
"Hey, Erin. Got a minute?"  
  
"Yeah, sure."  
  
"Listen, this is going to sound strange, but when you get home I need you to
play along with whatever story you hear."  
  
"What?" She obviously stopped running and started walking.  
  
"Last night mom and I were on our date and we...kind of...role-played a little
bit, I guess. I didn't feel comfortable calling her mom on a date so I chose
the name Vanessa."  
  
"Why Vanessa?" she asked with a confused tone.  
  
"Focus, Erin. Anyway, while we were...you know..."  
  
"Fucking?"  
  
"Okay, while we were fucking, mom started talking as Vanessa about wanting to
meet you and bringing you in for a threesome."  
  
"Listen, Cor. I know that our relationship is strange anyway, but we've
already had a threesome with mom. What's the big deal?"  
  
"Our threesome has been me fucking mom and me fucking you, with me getting
touched by you both. Apart from kissing, you and mom haven't done anything to
each other while we're together. It sounds like she wants that to change."  
  
"Really?! Mom is ready to fuck me?"  
  
"I'm not exactly sure what she wants, but it seems that way. But," I
emphasized, "I don't want to pressure her and she doesn't need to know about
our talk. She told me to call and invite you over, but she didn't say what I
could tell you. I'm just giving you a head's up. So if she chickens out from
any girl-on-girl stuff, we need to be okay with that. So let her take the
lead. Cool?"  
  
"Cool. That may be tough, though. You know how badly I want to taste her."  
  
"I know and that's why I want us to be on the same page if she gets
uncomfortable. We have a good thing going here and I don't want to screw it
up."  
  
"Yeah, okay. I understand."  
  
"Good. How far away are you?"  
  
"About three miles."  
  
"Okay. I'm making breakfast. Do you want some?"  
  
"Sure, thanks."  
  
"No problem. Love you, Erin."  
  
"I love you, too, Cor. Bye."  
  
"Bye."  
  
Erin was in great shape so she could be home in about twenty-five minutes. Mom
should be dressed by then and we could be eating breakfast when Erin came
home.  
  
As I thought, mom was downstairs in about fifteen minutes. She was wearing a
nice cotton sleeveless button-up white shirt that could be casual or somewhat
dressed up, depending on how she accessorized. This morning she was wearing
some tight and tiny denim shorts and her shirt was knotted up above her navel,
leaving a strip of skin a few inches wide exposed above the waist of her
shorts. She didn't even put on any shoes, but opted to go barefoot which made
her look even sexier, especially wearing that toe ring.  
  
"Good morning, lover," she said as she approached. "Thanks again for last
night."  
  
I was standing at the counter sliding the scrambled eggs from the skillet into
a glass bowl. She reached up to kiss me, placing her arm around my waist.
After a quick kiss, I replied, "No. Thank you. I had a great time." I patted
her ass and she smiled at me before turning to take her seat at the table.  
  
"Did you call Erin?" she asked, taking a bite of bacon.  
  
"I did. She's out on a run and she'll be here in about ten or fifteen more
minutes."  
  
"So tell me about her. What's she like?"  
  
"Well, she's funny and beautiful, athletic. She plays soccer and swims. Blonde
hair, brown eyes, small tits, lean frame. GREAT ass."  
  
"Mmm, sounds good." Another bite of bacon. "How long have you two been
together?"  
  
"By 'together' you mean..."  
  
"Sexually."  
  
"Oh. Ummm...a couple of months maybe."  
  
"So you know what each other like then."  
  
"I guess so, yeah. In some ways, I think."  
  
She leaned in close to me as I sat down next to her, placing the bowl of eggs
on the table. "Do you think I can make her happy?" I felt a hand on my thigh,
working its way up the leg of my shorts.  
  
I leaned close to her and responded in a low voice, "I think you can make her
very happy." I kissed her on the lips and her tongue grazed along my upper lip
before she backed away with a smile.  
  
Not a moment later I heard the front door open and slam closed. Erin was
singing to whoever that was in her earbuds and mom and I looked at each other,
laughing a little as Erin continued down the narrow hallway.  
  
Rounding the corner, Erin saw us and stopped in her tracks, ceasing her
accompaniment to the song in her head. She looked a little embarrassed and
smiled a little while removing the earbuds from her ears. "I'm sorry," she
said. "I didn't know anyone was in here."  
  
I stood up to greet her. "It's okay. I wanted you two to meet anyway. Erin," I
motioned to mom. "This is Vanessa. She and I had dinner last night."  
  
"Hi, Vanessa. I'm Erin," she smiled. "I would shake your hand, but I'm a
mess."  
  
"Hi, Erin. It's fine; I understand. Would you like to join us for breakfast?
Cory made plenty."  
  
"Um." Erin looked at me as if looking for permission.  
  
"Please."  
  
"Yeah, sure," she said. "Just let me go clean up real quick and I'll be right
down. Don't wait for me."  
  
"Don't worry. I won't," I teased.  
  
Erin smiled before walking quickly across the kitchen and rounding the corner
to go upstairs.  
  
"You're right, Cory. She's beautiful." Jumping out of character mom pressed,
"So what did you tell her? Why did she call me Vanessa?" She smiled a crooked
smile as she asked.  
  
"I told her that we had done a little role play and that your name was
Vanessa, so when she met you, she needed to go along with it." I shrugged.
"That's pretty much it."  
  
"Uh huh." She eyed me suspiciously, raising her chin.  
  
"Eat your eggs, Vanessa. You don't want them to get cold." I piled a couple of
scoops of eggs onto her plate before holding the plate of bacon for her while
she picked up two more pieces.  
  
She softened when I pulled her back into character. Picking up her fork, she
eyed me sideways with her crooked smile, telling me she knew more than I had
told her. She diverted her attention to her breakfast and we ate in relative
silence for a few minutes, only making commentary about the quality of our
meal.  
  
"Cory," mom asked, jumping back out of character again. "Did I freak you out
when I asked about Erin or told you about wanting to get involved with her?"  
  
"What? No, mom. No."  
  
"Are you sure?"  
  
"Positive. Why?"  
  
"I know this may sound stupid, but I don't want you thinking any less of me
for...wanting to be with another woman."  
  
"I don't, mom. Don't worry about that. You know, I wasn't really prepared for
you to say it last night, but you hinted at it in your stories and you and
Erin already told me about masturbating together. So it's not really a
surprise. In fact, I think it's kind of hot. I mean you're both beautiful, I
know Erin already has a girlfriend, you mentioned something about being with
someone in college, so no, I'm not freaked out." I took a bite of my bacon,
but almost choked on it when mom spoke.  
  
"Erin has a girlfriend?"  
  
SHIT! "What?" I pretended like I didn't hear her, but I needed to develop a
reasonable response.  

"You said Erin has a girlfriend." She rested her hand on the edge of the
table, causing her fork to ring against the rim of her plate.  
  
"What I meant was...."  
  
"Hey, guys," called Erin as she rounded the corner. Saved by the belle. "That
feels so much better." We both looked at her, me in relief, mom in...well,
whatever.  
  
She was typical Erin this morning. Her hair was in a damp ponytail, almost no
makeup or maybe none. Her skin was so flawless it was hard to tell. She had on
her college swim team tank and shorts with the school swim logo on the thigh.
Her navy tank and white shorts drew the eye appropriately and gave her narrow
hips the appearance of a little more flare than they deserved.  
  
"Eggs and bacon, Erin?" mom asked.  
  
"Yes," she breathed as she plopped into her chair opposite mom.  
  
As I scooped some eggs on Erin's plate, mom poured her a glass of juice. "So
tell me a little about yourself," Vanessa requested.  
  
"What do you want to know?" she asked as she grabbed a few slices of bacon off
the plate.  
  
"Well, I see you have a swim team uniform on. Tell me about that."  
  
"Okay, I'm on scholarship and this year we won our division championship and
made it to second round in conference. My specialty is freestyle."  
  
"I'm a bit of a swimmer myself," mom replied. "College team, breaststroke."  
  
"Wow. Cool. We should square off," Erin winked.  
  
"Oh, I don't think so," mom laughed. "That was a long time ago."  
  
"Well, you still look like you're in great shape to me." Erin was flirting a
little now.  
  
"Thank you," mom blushed, looking down at her plate. "I try to keep in shape.
Besides you never know when you might meet someone worth looking good for,
right?"  
  
"Right," said Erin with a smile, looking at me. "So, Vanessa," Erin looked
back at mom. "Where did Cory take you last night?"  
  
Mom began telling about our dinner date, me wearing a tie, and then our
impromptu movie experience in the park. Erin seemed enthralled and more than a
little amused at the story. Mom ended by telling her that I took her home,
where we ended the evening with drinks and just enjoying each other's company.  
  
"Uh oh," snickered Erin. "I've 'enjoyed that company' myself on occasion. That
explains why you couldn't come see me last night." She pointed at me as she
said in a mock accusatory tone. "And Cory," she said, looking back at mom,
"told me that today would be our day together."  
  
Vanessa looked at me. "You did? Am I imposing on your time today? I'm so
sorry. I didn't mean..."  
  
"No, no, no," my sister interjected. "Nothing like that. I'm glad you were
able to spend some time together last night. I just wasn't expecting to see
Cory with someone this morning. But I'm glad I'm getting to meet you. Will I
be seeing more of you, do you think?" She was smirking as she asked.  
  
"I think that's up to Cory." Both women looked at me, waiting for a reply.  
  
"Uh...yeah...I think...yeah, that would be nice. I'd like that." Smooth. Real
smooth.  
  
"I guess we need to get our schedules together so Cory can know when he's with
whom, huh, Erin?" mom asked, laughing. Erin followed suit and began laughing
as well.  
  
I was not really uncomfortable because I knew what we all wanted, but didn't
quite now how to get us there.  
  
"I can't see any reason why the three of us can't go out sometime. Or, hell,
the three of us can stay in for that matter." I laughed and ducked when both
women feigned shock and laughed as they threw their napkins, and even a slice
of bacon, at me.  
  
"I can't believe you just said that," Erin complained, looking at me as if I
had just outed some government secret. Her smile was there, however, hidden
behind mock surprise.  
  
"What?!" I asked. "I know I would like it."  
  
"You would," said Vanessa. "That seems like every man's fantasy: sleeping with
two women at once." She shook her head in disgust and took a sip of her juice.  
  
"Okay," I said, leaning forward. "Do you mean to tell me that neither of you
have ever entertained the idea of a three-way?" I looked at each one,
alternating between them, searching for some reaction. They looked at each
other briefly.  
  
Erin cleared her throat. "Well." She ran her thumbnail along the groove in the
handle on her fork. "I have to admit that the thought has crossed my mind on
occasion."  
  
Mom simply nodded when we both looked at her. It was one of those quick nods
that indicated that she was a little nervous even talking about. I still
wasn't sure if she was acting a part right now or was genuinely concerned now
that the moment of truth had arrived.  
  
I sat back in my chair and took a sip of my juice. I wasn't smug. I hadn't won
a victory. The information was simply out there. We had all thought of
threesomes. So the fuck what? I could have a roomful of people who would
answer the same way and we would not be any closer to doing anything with it.  
  
The three of us sat in silence for an interminable time. I guess it was still
my lead, but I wasn't exactly sure what that meant. Then it hit me. I was
pressured to perform RIGHT NOW! Maybe they felt the same way.  
  
I leaned forward again and placed my juice on the table. "Do you guys want to
get out of here? Go to the park or something? Maybe get a little more
comfortable with each other?"  
  
"Cory, I..." mom began.  
  
"Sure," Erin interjected. "Come on, Vanessa. It'll be fun."  
  
"I don't know. I'm not really dressed for it."  
  
"We're going to the park. Throw on some flip flops. I'm going like this," said
Erin. "You look great."  
  
Mom looked at me and then smiled and nodded. "Okay. That does sound like fun."  
  
"Great. I'll just go put on some flip flops and grab a few things."  
  
"I'll finish up the dishes," said mom, getting up from her seat.  
  
"Leave 'em," I corrected. "I'll do it when we get back."  
  
Thirty minutes later we were in the next town at the park that had a
playground, huge open fields, running path, and lake with an unguarded swim
beach. There were a few other people there, a couple of people running on the
path, a handful at the beach, but most of them were in the fields playing
catch, Frisbee, or hacky sack. And then there was that couple in the corner,
the girl reading a book while the young may played his acoustic guitar and
sang.  
  
I looked at Erin and tossed my head in the direction of the couple with the
guitar. Erin looked over briefly, then looked at me, rolled her eyes and stuck
her finger into her throat before smiling at me. Mom was quiet, walking a
little ahead of us.  
  
I noticed Erin watching mom's ass in those tiny jean shorts and nudged her
with my elbow. Leaning in I whispered, "I bet you'd like to have your tongue
buried in that, huh?"  
  
"You have no idea," she replied breathlessly.  
  
"I have some idea," I answered. "I've got something else I'd like to bury in
that, too."  
  
"I bet you do."  
  
Mom looked back and smiled at us as we walked. "Do you want to put our stuff
in that pavilion?" she asked, pointing to a shaded picnic table pavilion off
to the right next to an unoccupied section of the field.  
  
"Yeah, sure," I answered, getting a smiling nod from mom. We turned to walk
toward it and Erin whispered again.  
  
"So have you ever done that?"  
  
"Done what?"  
  
"Anal."  
  
"Once. Jenny Roundtree."  
  
"You were in Jenny Roundtree's ass?!" she asked, grabbing my arm and stopping
me. She turned me toward her and said, "But she's such a prude."  
  
"Yeah," I laughed. "She's a prude all right. Let me tell you something about
Jenny. She talks about wanting to save herself for marriage, but the only
thing she didn't let me do was fuck her pussy. Apparently to her that still
counts as virginity. Everything else goes, though: handjobs, blowjobs, up the
ass. She even swallows."  
  
"Well, at least she's getting good practice for her husband."  
  
"Yeah, she'll be tight as hell on her wedding night. She doesn't do toys,
fingers, nothing in there."  
  
"Really?! Shit, Cor. That's messed up. My right hand was my best friend for
years," she laughed.  
  
"She'll rub her clit like nobody's business, but when I went for a finger, she
put a stop to that."  
  
"She don't know what she's missing. With your fingers OR your cock." She gave
me a quick squeeze at we approached the table. Mom was just turning around
after having laid the blanket on the table. I set the cooler at the end of the
table and Erin dropped her bag on the table before plopping down onto the
bench seat and leaned against the table, resting her elbows on it.  
  
Mom sat down next to her, her hands on her knees. "God, it's a beautiful day.
I haven't been here in forever." She looked up at me and took my hand, saying,
"Thank you for this, Cory. This feels good." I returned the squeeze on my hand
before she let go.  
  
"So you've been to this park before, Vanessa?" I asked.  
  
Erin looked at me and smiled.  
  
Mom caught on quickly. "Yep. I used to bring my kids here when they were
little. They're all grown up now, of course, but we used to come here
sometimes just to get out of the house." She stopped for a second before
continuing on in a sad voice. "Their father wouldn't come with us. He
was...well, he wasn't kind to us."  
  
I sat down beside her and Erin put her hand on her knee. "Why don't you tell
us about him, Vanessa?"  
  
Mom looked at Erin for a moment and her eyes began to tear up. Erin took her
hand and I rubbed mom's back as she began to talk. "When we started dating he
was kind and gentle and for the first few weeks of our marriage he treated me
well. It wasn't very often, but he began to drink more than he had before. At
first I thought it was just work stress because his job put a lot of pressure
on him, so I had no problem pouring him a drink when he came home. He used to
thank me, but soon enough that just stopped and his after-work drink became a
daily thing, and then he started drinking even when he wasn't working or just
relaxing. And he started becoming angry all the time."  
  
Mom just looked out at the park as she talked. "When I was pregnant with my
son about four years into our marriage, we got into an argument and he grabbed
my arm. It scared the hell out of me, but I just told myself it was the
whiskey and he didn't mean it. It wasn't long before he did that again. He
never hit me until our son was almost a year old. By then he was drinking all
the time, was mostly angry, and miserable to be around so I started finding
excuses to be out of the house. I would get up and make his coffee and
breakfast, but then would go for a run or go workout so that I could have that
extra hour. I could have waited till he left for work, but I wanted one more
hour away from him. My stomach would tie in knots when I would hear the garage
door open in the evenings."  
  
"Why didn't you leave him when he started hitting you?" Erin asked gently.  
  
Mom patted Erin's leg and smiled at her. "Oh, honey. I was young and committed
to my marriage and we had a son together..." she shook her head as she looked
back out at the park. "It just didn't seem possible. I thought my son needed a
father. I had quit my job when I got married and knew I couldn't take care of
myself and my son if I needed to. Put all that together and I felt...."  
  
"Trapped," Erin offered.  
  
Mom shook her head no. "Committed. I was committed to my vows and to my
family. And I don't regret it." She looked at each of us as she continued, "I
don't regret it one bit."  
  
"I'm sorry I interrupted. Go on," said Erin.  
  
Mom took a deep breath. "Soon enough I was pregnant again and my husband
continued to drink and hit me. I worked out the best I could and tried to
maintain order. After my little girl was born I found myself taking them to
day care early in the morning so I could work out and then often come home and
cry. But then my life began to change. One day in the mail I got one of those
advertisements for a local campus college degree. It's all online now, but the
internet was pretty new then and schools weren't offering that, but they were
offering fast-track degrees in local buildings. So for a pretty good price I
could go to town during the day a couple of days a week and get a business
degree. My husband was always drunk anyway and I always kept track of the
money so he didn't know.  
  
"In a couple of years I had a business degree and went to a couple of
interviews just to see. When I got a job offer at Patton and Wilkes, I told my
husband I wanted to go to work." Her eyes welled up again and her voice got
shaky. 'He said...(sniff)...he said, 'Who the fuck would hire you?' Mom cried
for a moment. Cried hard. Erin held her hand and put her arm around her and I
scooted in closer. After a moment, her resolve had returned. "Two things
happened in me then. First I realized that I was already on my own and had
been for a long time, and second, I wanted to take that job for spite. I
wanted to show him that I could work and be good at what I do. And I am," she
said, apparently pissed. "I'm fucking great at what I do!"  
  
"I've never seen you at your job, but I know for a fact that you're beautiful
and brilliant and your husband was a shitball to treat you that way for all
that time," I said.  
  
"You're damn right he's a shitball. My daughter recently called him a
fucktard," she laughed, bringing a smile from Erin and me both. "I think
that's my favorite." Her smile faded and she got sad or angry again. It was
hard to tell because her tone fluctuated. I think she was sad, but focused it
as anger so she could be strong. "For the next twenty years he beat the shit
out of me and left a mess for my kids to clean up. I don't know how many times
my little boy and girl cleaned my blood out of the carpet and dressed my
wounds and just let me hold them as they cried for me. But they grew up. And
they took care of me in ways that they shouldn't have to, but could. The final
straw was when my son came home one afternoon to find his father hitting me
and he beat the hell out of his own dad to protect me. That had crossed a line
in my heart. It was no longer just my fight. I always knew it wasn't really
anyway, but that was the first time I saw how much of an impact it had on my
kids and it broke my heart that I had put them through this for their whole
lives. I decided that day that it was over. I was kicking him out. So I'm free
now, divorced and happier than I have probably ever been.  
  
"You know, on the one hand I hate that my kids and I ever had to go through
that, but on the other, I think it's what has made us so close. A lot of
parents complain about their kids being disrespectful and disobedient, but my
son and daughter have always been so good to me. And they still are." She
teared up again. "I don't know what I did to deserve such good children, but I
have the best babies." She cried a little as we held her again, neither of us
saying a word.  
  
After a few minutes of simply sitting, mom finally spoke, causing Erin and I
to back away a little bit. "Well," she laughed, "I certainly put a damper on
our little trip, now, didn't I?" she asked.  
  
"Not at all," Erin smiled. "Thank you for sharing that. Honestly. Thank you."  
  
Mom and Erin hugged for a moment and I saw a peace in their eyes that I had
never seen before. It's like a weight had been lifted. I felt better myself
and could feel the tension being released. Even though we were at the park,
even the park seemed calmer.  
  
"Do you feel better?" I asked.  
  
"Much. Thank you. It feels good to talk about it. I've never told anyone that
story before and I feel so much lighter having gotten it off my chest." She
took a deep breath and sighed before slapping Erin and I on our thighs
playfully. "Now," she said, "What did we bring for fun?"  
  
I reached into the cooler and got out three bottles of water and Erin listed
off the items in her bag.  
  
"Ooh! Frisbee!" mom cried. "I haven't played Frisbee in years!"  
  
"Actually," Erin replied, pushing imaginary glasses up the bridge of her nose,
"It's not the official Frisbee brand, so technically it's a 'flying disc.'"  
  
"Give me the damned Frisbee," mom laughed, snatching it from Erin's hand
before taking off across the grass, her flip flops staying on the concrete pad
of the pavilion.  
  
For the next two-and-a-half hours we threw the Frisbee, ran around barefoot,
sat on the beach, talked, played catch with those little Velcro paddles and
the tennis ball, and even tried to catch tadpoles at the edge of the water.
This was, in a lot of ways, like being a kid again. I don't know if anyone
else felt that way, but I did. It felt right, natural, unassuming. Organic?  
  
By the time we were ready to return home, the park was beginning to fill up
with the after-church crowd. Or maybe they were just sleeping in on Sunday.
What do I know? Either way, we had relaxed and floated in and out of our roles
with Vanessa/mom, me and my girlfriend/sister, depending on the perspective.
While we had never talked about the three-way, I knew we had relaxed enough to
talk about it if we needed to, or to flow naturally into it if we didn't.  
  
As we walked to the car I carried the cooler and blanket and Erin carried her
bag, leaving mom empty-handed. She was walking ahead of us again, but turned
to look back and stopped to wait for us. When we caught up to her, she took
Erin's hand in hers and just walked between us, her hand in Erin's.  
  
"I was thinking," mom said. "It's summer and it's a nice day out. I'm in the
mood for a new swimsuit. What do you say, honey? Can I buy you a swimsuit so I
don't feel so guilty buying one for myself?"  
  
"Hell, yeah!" Erin exclaimed as if mom should know the answer already. She
looked back at me excitedly. "Vanessa's buying me a swimsuit!" she exclaimed.
"You have the coolest girlfriend ever!"  
  
Mom just laughed and hugged Erin closer to herself, putting her arm around my
sister's waist. Erin returned the gesture and I liked what I saw. I followed
behind as we walked toward the car, listening to them talk and laugh and
watching their asses twitch side to side as they walked.  
  
I popped the back hatch of Erin's Forerunner and was surprised to see Erin
open the driver's door. She slid in and mom took the other front seat, leaving
me to climb into the back seat behind Erin. I drove over to the park and
wondered why Erin didn't just let me drive again, but it didn't matter. Erin
cranked up the car and we headed along the back road into town. She apparently
knew where she was going because Vanessa never told her where to turn.  
  
I was pleased when I saw Erin rest her arm on the center console and mom did
the same, her pinky caressing the back of Erin's hand. Mom turned toward me
with a smile and looked between Erin and me. "Thank you for taking me out
today. I've really had a good time." Her smile faded and her brow furrowed a
little. "And thank you for letting me talk. I really needed that. I hope I
didn't ruin the day."  
  
"No, mom," Erin said.  
  
"Not at all," I added.  
  
Mom just smiled and nodded, turning to face forward again. I looked down and
noticed Erin had grabbed mom's hand and was holding it, mom's fair-skinned
thumb grazing the back of my sister's darker, younger hand.  
  
"So where is this swimsuit place we're going?" I asked.  
  
"It's called Wake Zone and they have a huge selection," Vanessa reported. "And
their stuff is top notch."  
  
"They're the only swimsuits I wear now. Well, except for racing suits. The
suits at Wake Zone are more...um...impractical," Erin giggled. Vanessa
followed suit and the two of them snickered to themselves while Erin eyed me
through the mirror and Vanessa turned around briefly and winked at me.  
  
Impractical. Okay. I didn't know what that meant.  
  
Until we walked in the front door a few minutes later. Ho. Ly. Shit.
Impractical.  
  
"Hi. Welcome to Wake Zone. I'm Carol. If you need anything just let me know."
The peppy and petite raven-haired Carol couldn't have been more than five feet
tall and she was tiny in every way. Wearing a tight "Wake Zone" logo pink tank
top and black booty shorts, the glaring white teen practically bounced around
the shop as Vanessa and Erin looked around. I looked, too, but mostly at the
wall ads: bikini models in must-be-illegal swimwear.  

One word comes to mind: ass-floss.  
  
Heavily-bassed party music permeated the air, weaving between the aisles and
racks of tiny merchandise. The store was obviously beach themed: bamboo wood
floors, actual surfboards on the walls, and a thatched roof tiki bar housing
the register. Carol was standing at a rolling table pulling swimsuits out of
the box and putting them on hangers.  
  
"See anything you like, Cory?" called mom from behind me with a smile in her
voice.  
  
"What? No. I don't..."  
  
"It's okay. You're supposed to look. That's why they do it." She grabbed my
arm at the elbow and said, "Come on. We need your help."  
  
"Oh. Okay."  
  
"Carol," mom called. "I hate to ask, but would it be all right if my son gave
his opinion on his girlfriend's choices? It's a gift from me to her and I want
them both to be happy. She's a little bashful and doesn't want to come out
into the open a bunch of times."  
  
"Well, we're not supposed to let couples into the dressing rooms..."  
  
"I understand that, but I'll be in there, too. A chaperone, if you will." She
winked at the young woman and leaned in a little with a smile. "Believe me, I
won't let anything happen."  
  
Carol thought for just a second and then shrugged. "I guess that would be
okay."  
  
"Thank you, Carol."  
  
"'Kay," she chirped, returning her focus to the box-o'-kinis.  
  
"Come on," mom whispered, grabbing my arm again. "You're going to want to see
this."  
  
We passed through the striped canvas curtain and went to the end of the short
hallway to the last wood door on the left. Mom knocked and called my sister's
name and Erin opened the door. I started to follow mom in, but as she passed
Erin, the tiny blonde's hand pushed on my chest. "Nope." And she closed the
door.  
  
I leaned against the wall and waited for a few minutes until the door opened
again. The techno beat seemed magnified in here, I guess from bouncing around
in the enclosed space, but it covered whatever conversation was taking place
on the other side of the door.  
  
When the door finally opened, mom poked her head out and said, "I think we
finally found one that does her justice." She was trying to hide a smile, but
she wasn't doing a very good job of it. I stepped through the door and every
thought I had just drained from my head. Or maybe it was the blood that left,
in a rush to fill my dick. My sister looked amazing.  
  
Her even all-over tan was disrupted by small patches of white. The suit she
wore tied around the neck, a thin white string pointing from the sides of her
thin smooth neck to each nipple before being interrupted by a fabric white sea
shell shape about two inches across, covering each areola. It was just enough
to disqualify her from being considered topless. The string connected the two
shells across the center of her chest and wrapped around back like a standard
swimsuit.  
  
There was little more to the bottom. The shell on the bottom was scalloped at
the top edge like the ones on the bikini top, but the narrow fabric
disappeared between her legs and the string formed a T at the top of the
shell, with ties on the sides, the excess string and loops dangling from the
knot.  
  
"Oh, my god, Erin."  
  
She smiled. "I take it you like it?" she asked.  
  
I laughed and nodded, probably looking like an idiot. "But where's the rest of
it?"  
  
"This is pretty much it...Oh! Except for this." She looked me in the eye as
she turned around, until her head couldn't turn that far anymore and then she
had to watch me in the mirror. When she said that was pretty much it, she
wasn't kidding. Her high, round orbs were on complete display except for a
thin strip of fabric that connected the waist string to her tailbone. Once her
crack started, the fabric disappeared, so I had to assume that it was
connected to the front piece.  
  
Damn, my dick was hurting, all bent under while trying to straighten out. I
reached down and adjusted it so that it could point straight up, the way
nature intended. Erin laughed a little and I looked in the mirror to see her
smiling as she looked at my crotch and then saw mom looking me in the eye in
the mirror, a smile on her face as well. I should have been embarrassed, but I
knew this is what they were after, so I wasn't. Instead I smiled back.  
  
"Looks good to me, babe."  
  
"You think so?" Erin feigned doubt. "I'm just worried it will show too much if
I do this." She spread her feet apart to shoulder width and leaned forward,
keeping her legs and back straight as she grabbed her ankles. Continuing
forward, her pony tail swept the floor and she looked at me upside down from
between her calves.  
  
"Dammit," I said, shaking my head.  
  
"I want you to be honest with me, Cor. Does this show my lips? Or my asshole?
I'd be mortified if I thought you could see my pussy or ass while I'm in my
new bikini."  
  
Well, I could see them. I could see the fabric pulled tight, creating a nice
camel toe, but also leaving a little of her outer lips exposed, puffy and
starting to turn a little pink. And I saw the wrinkled ring on the fringes of
her anus, divided by the curling white fabric, pulled tight from the top and
bottom.  
  
"Looks good," I said, trying to maintain my composure. "No problems that I can
see."  
  
She stood up abruptly. "Okay, thank you. That's all."  
  
Mom spun me around by my shoulders, opened the door and shoved me out into the
hall again. "Thanks," she said, poking her head through the door. "I'll call
if we need you." She practically slammed the door closed as she ducked back
into the fitting room. This time I heard giggling through the door. It must
have been raucous laughter since the music is so loud I would never hear
simple giggling.  
  
I waited in the hall again, visualizing my sister in that swimsuit and what I
would like to do with her at home while she wore it. My fantasy was
interrupted when perky Carol walked into the hallway, smiling when she saw me.
She seemed relieved to see me out in the hall instead of in one of the rooms.
"How is everything?" she asked.  
  
"Doing good." I thumb-pointed at the door. "They're in there giggling."  
  
Perky smiled at me as she knocked. "Can I get you guys anything? You okay?"  
  
Mom called out through the door. "We're fine, Carol. Thank you."  
  
"No problem. Just ask."  
  
"Okay, we will" mom called back. Carol just waved at me as she made her way
back out to the front, the curtain swinging freely back into place.  
  
A minute later, the door opened, this time it was Erin's face I saw. "Vanessa
wants your opinion on one," she smiled. Opening the door wider, she backed
into it, making way for me and staying behind me to close it.  
  
"Holy fuck," was all the vocabulary I had.  
  
"Do you think it's okay? I mean, for an old lady?"  
  
"Damn, mom."  
  
"Vanessa," Erin corrected.  
  
"Vanessa," I repeated. "Damn, Vanessa. You look hot as hell."  
  
"You don't think I'm showing too much of my tired old ass?" She turned around
to show me something similar to what Erin showed me. Mom's ass was fuller and
was much whiter than Erin's because as I've mentioned before, mom doesn't tan
well. But she chose a swimsuit that did her right.  
  
The top was simple red triangles covering each areola, connected by strings at
the corners. It tied around her neck and around her back, with the loops and
strings hanging loosely and the red against her fair skin was brilliant. Her
brown eyes practically sparkled as she saw herself in it and asked my opinion.
I was as speechless with her as I had been with my sister.  
  
The bottom was black, again a simple narrow triangle on the front which
extended between her legs, but the back had a wider triangle at the top that
quickly narrowed to the tip of her crack before disappearing.  
  
I cleared my throat as I looked her over and then looked at her in the mirror
as I had with Erin. "Aren't you afraid of being immodest?" I asked. She didn't
say a word, but simply smiled at me sexily in the mirror. Slowly she bent
forward at the waist, her back and legs straight, and never losing eye
contact. She didn't bend over as far as her daughter did, but it still spread
her out enough that I could see her camel toe. Her rosebud remained hidden
behind the wider strip of fabric than what Erin's suit had, but it was in no
way less sexy.  
  
"Looks good to me," I offered. "Looks damn good to me."  
  
"Thank you, honey," she said as she popped back up. Erin walked over and stood
beside her. "So," mom said with a rush of breath. "You think these will do?"  
  
"I don't know," I thought. "I was kind of looking forward to more of a show."  
  
"Well," said Erin. "We told you we were coming to buy swimsuits not put on a
peep show. We just wanted your opinion."  
  
Mom took a step behind Erin, placing her hands on the blonde's shoulders.
"What do you think, Cor? Does this one work for her?" I stood dumbfounded as
she asked a series of questions. Tracing her fingertips down the strings on
the front she asked, "Does it draw your attention to her perky tits?" She
stroked over the nipples, bringing them to attention as Erin's eyes closed.
"Is she adequately covered yet still sexy? Here?" She squeezed both breasts
simultaneously.  
  
"And here?" She traced the outline of the front bottom triangle, her index
finger dipping behind the shell as she pulled her hand from left to right.
Erin shuddered. Mom turned her around. With one foot, she nudged Erin's left
leg open so that she was spread a little as she had been before. Grazing her
hand down Erin's lower back, she continued. "And does the bottom show how
perfect her ass is?" She stroked down over the perfect round cheeks of my
sister's tanned ass, her glowing white hands a stark contrast.  
  
She squatted down behind the younger blonde, off to the side a little, her
hands still caressing the creamy skin of her daughter. With one hand settled
on Erin's thigh, the other hand migrated to the top of the back piece of
fabric. "And does this shell hide all the pink parts that should be hidden?"
Her hand floated down the cloth. "Her asshole?" She stopped to circle it once,
sending Erin's hand to the mirror for stability as she shuddered and moaned.
"And her pussy?" She pressed into the fabric as she looked me in the eye,
Erin's hips bucking forward before pressing back against her mother's fingers.
Mom lightly kissed the cheek right in front of her before dragging the tip of
her tongue up a few inches and backing away to stand.  
  
"So," she asked, matter-of-factly, "Do you think it's a good choice?" Erin
stood up like a new fawn, a little shaky, but able to stand. She looked at mom
with what could best be classified as confused lust.  
  
"Uh, yeah," I stammered. "It...uh...yeah." That was one of the hottest fucking
things I had ever seen in person.  
  
"Good. We'll take that one," mom chirped. She spun around in hers one more
time and asked. "And what about this one? Do you like this one on me?"  
  
"I do." Please let Erin ask me about it. Please please please please!  
  
"Great! Okay, Erin, get dressed. Let's go get some lunch and ice cream." Mom
began putting her clothes on over her swimsuit. Erin did the same.  
  
SHIT!  
  
"Cory," mom said, handing me four barcoded tags. "Wait for us in the store."  
  
I turned and walked out of the fitting room and headed out the curtain to wait
in the store. There were now two other sets of girls in there, browsing. Three
in one set, four in the other. They all looked to be about in high school and
I wondered if their parents even knew they were here. They seemed like they
were sneaking in and doing something they shouldn't be, choosing and laughing
at the skimpiest or most revealing styles.  
  
A moment later mom and Erin glided through the curtain, mom's purse on her arm
and the red of her swimsuit clearly visible through the white shirt. Erin's
white bikini string arched up through the back of her tank top. "Okay, let's
go," said mom, taking the tags from me and leading us to the register. Carol
was already waiting for us, making her way over when I came through the
curtain.  
  
"Find what you needed?" she asked.  
  
"Definitely. Thank you. We are headed over to Lincoln Beach, so we're just
going to wear them out, if that's all right." She handed the perky teen the
tags.  
  
"Sure, no problem. I just need to check to see if you're wearing the right
ones." Mom untied the knot and lifted her shirt, matching the tag, and
unbuttoned her shorts to show the bottoms. Erin pulled her shorts out and down
in the front and lifted her tank to show the top. Satisfied, the young girl
rang them up and mom paid with a credit card.  
  
As soon as we were clear of the door, I asked, "We're going to Lincoln Beach
today?"  
  
"No." She didn't even look at me. "But I couldn't tell her I wanted to wear
them home so I could fuck my kids, could I?" She didn't even stop as she
climbed into the passenger side door, leaving me in the back again, this time
in a daze.  
  
Lunch was a blur and I only vaguely remember the ice cream shop, only
remembering how my mom and sister licked the ice cream off their cones. Their
laughter and conversation seemed to take place on a foreign language TV show.
I knew they were talking, but couldn't follow along.  
  
I watched mom pop the tip of her sugar cone between her lips, the last to
finish her ice cream before leaning back in the iron chair on the sidewalk
patio. "That was good," she said, "But it's so fucking hot. Are you guys ready
to go?"  
  
"I am," said Erin.  
  
"Yeah, okay," I answered.  
  
Mom didn't say a word as she stood, with Erin following suit. They both looked
amazing and I think the hidden swimsuits somehow added to my appreciation.  
  
Vanessa picked up Erin's keys off the table and tossed them to me. "Cory, you
drive."  
  
I went around the front of the car to get in the driver's seat and Erin and
mom stayed on the passenger side. I settled into the driver's seat as I heard
mom say, "Scoot over." I looked back and Erin was sliding over in the backseat
with a smile as mom climbed up onto the bench beside her. She closed the door
and just looked at me.  
  
After a few seconds, Erin got my attention. "Well? Drive." I looked at her and
shook off the fog.  
  
"Oh. Right." I started the car and made my way through town before hitting the
winding tree-lined road that would take us back to our town about fifteen
miles away. I looked back occasionally through the mirror and saw them sitting
close and sometimes whispering. What caught my attention, however was the
creak of the leather and when I looked back in the mirror I saw Erin's tongue
dancing with mom's. Their eyes were closed and they were simply making out. I
had seen it before, but it was still hot, maybe even hotter now, after the day
we'd had together.  
  
Curse this winding road that forced me to keep my attention forward as opposed
to being able to enjoy the show behind me. Mom knew what she was doing all
right. This was their time. It had to be. I realized that mom needed her
privacy, as odd as that sounded, so that she could work things up with Erin
before we tried something together. It occurred to me that this would be
similar to me having someone watch while I kissed a dude, as unappealing as
that thought was. It would be awkward in itself and the last thing that I
would want (apart from kissing a dude), would be an audience.  
  
I could still hear the breathing and occasional moaning and had to imagine
what I was hearing. But I wanted to see it even more. I had an idea that may
satisfy all of us and wondered if they would be up for it.  
  
The sky was turning gray in part due to approaching clouds, but in small part
due to the afternoon dissolving into nighttime. As I neared our driveway I
opened the garage door and pulled into the space where dad used to park his
truck but was now reserved for Erin. I heard someone clearing her throat
behind me and when I came to a stop I looked in the mirror to see mom
buttoning the top button of her shirt and Erin facing forward. She looked a
little flush, but not in a frenzy or in any state of undress.  
  
I turned off the engine and closed the garage door before turning around as
mom opened her door. "Close it," I demanded. She just looked at me confused,
but didn't move. "Close it," I repeated. She closed the door and she and Erin
looked at each other questioningly. "Now, pick up where you left off."  
  
"What?" Erin asked.  
  
"Come on, don't play dumb. I want to watch you for a little while. I know what
was going on and it turned me on a little bit. I want to see it."  
  
Erin bit her lower lip with a slight smile as she looked at mom, who also
smiled a little, her lips pursed. Erin leaned in first, touching mom's cheek
with her hand as their lips touched. The kiss quickly increased in passion.
Mom put one hand on Erin's knee, stroking lightly as they kissed and Erin's
hand made its way down to mom's breast. Mom moaned and returned the favor,
cupping my sister's breast through her shirt. Soon enough they were pawing at
each other and Erin unbuttoned the top two buttons of mom's shirt before
reaching her hand in to take more advantage.  
  
While Erin groped Vanessa's tit, the older brunette tucked her hand up against
the younger blonde's white shorts. She caressed and stroked up and down,
prompting her young lover to spread her legs a little bit. Their breathing was
heavy now. Their kisses were more passionate than I had seen previously, even
when we all shared such a short time ago.  
  
As for me, I was rock hard, hard to the point of discomfort, but I didn't dare
move or speak.  
  
It wasn't more than a few minutes later that mom was getting her neck kissed,
licked and nibbled by Erin that she opened her eyes, her head craned back. She
looked at me and said, "How long are you going to make me wait to go inside,
Cory?" She was sweating. Come to think of it, so was Erin. When I snapped back
to reality I realized I was, too. It hadn't occurred to me at the time that
when I turned off the car, I also turned off the air conditioning. The car was
sweltering.  
  
"Yeah. Sorry. Let's go in." I opened my door and heard the rain outside,
bouncing off the concrete of the driveway and pelting the metal garage door.
As the two nymphets composed themselves I turned back into the car and said,
"It's raining."  
  
"Good," said mom. "No one will be outside. Let's go for a swim."  
  
"Sounds good to me," blurted out a still-panting Erin.  
  
It had been years since I've been swimming in the rain and I was kind of
excited about it.  
  
We all walked through the door from the garage and Vanessa stripped down to
her bikini, with Erin following suit.  
  
"I need to go change," I said.  
  
"Just wear your shorts," said mom as she pushed her shorts down her legs. "We
won't be in the pool long, I promise," she said with a wink.  
  
And so I peeled off my shirt and made my way to the sliding glass door,
stepping out and jumping right into the pool. I surfaced to see my two angels
standing on the deck side by side. God, they looked amazing. Their hair was
beginning to weigh wet and heavy from the rain but their skin was shining from
it. Mom prompted her daughter to turn around and bend over and she did the
same herself, giving me a side-by-side unobstructed comparison of the two
asses I loved.  
  
"You both look incredible," I called out a little loud to be heard over the
rain pelting the deck and splashing in the water.  
  
They walked toward the edge of the pool and both dove in on either side of me,
Erin first on my right, then mom on my left. When they surfaced we began a
series of kissing and groping. It appeared that nothing was off-limits. I was
touched everywhere and I touched everywhere. No words were said, but volumes
were spoken.  
  
We were ready. We were all open to what was coming and even more than that, we
all wanted it.  
  
"Am I the only one ready to go inside?" I asked.  
  
Erin looked mom in the eye and shook her head. "No."  
  
Mom never shifted her gaze from Erin's eyes. "I'm ready."  

We were on mom's bed in no time. We didn't even bother to dry off and we were
all covered in wet goose bumps due to the cool air on our wet skin. On the way
to the bed from the hallway was a trail of five simple pieces of clothing:
their bikinis and my shorts, the underwear bunched up inside. The touch of
their bodies was cool on my fingers and we actually started out under the
covers to keep warm as we kissed. Erin's pink nipples poked against my palm as
mom's darker nipples bounced at the end of my tongue while I lapped at it. It
wasn't long before I alternated from one set of breasts to the other.  
  
Within a minute I didn't have to travel far between them as the women sharing
this adventure were once again making out. I felt a hand on the back of my
head, but I also watched three hands caress, pinch, pull and stroke at each
other, almost as if I weren't there. Good. That's what I wanted to see. I
leaned back as they continued to kiss and I just watched. Erin moved one leg
over my waist so she straddled me as she kissed my mother. Her own mother. My
view of their tongues was obstructed, but mom's mature yet soft and slender
white hand cupped her daughter's tan backside. It wasn't long before they were
pulling each other into themselves, both ladies' hands cupping each other's
asses, squeezing them as the moaned into each other's mouths.  
  
Mom pushed Erin to the side and resumed their kissing as she hovered over her
daughter. I had never seen such passion before. She wanted this. They both
did. The brunette kissed Erin's jaw and then left a trail of kisses down the
side of her neck. Erin turned a little and smiled at me, mouthing "so good" as
her eyes closed again. She moaned her encouragement and reached to stroke my
cock as her mother made love to her breasts, licking around the nipples before
closing her mouth around one and then the other, alternately bringing them
fuller and fuller to attention.  
  
My sister's other hand was in her mother's hair. She was stroking her as she
enjoyed the touch of her tongue. Erin gasped and then moaned and it caused me
to shift my focus. Vanessa's hand was between her lover's legs and her arm was
moving slowly. What she was doing I couldn't see, but my sister was responding
with absolute pleasure. On the one hand I wanted to move to get a better look,
but on the other, I was happy just where I was and didn't want to disrupt such
a rare and beautiful moment.  
  
"Erin," mom whispered, surprising both of us. Erin curled her head up to see
mom's face and I watched without moving. Erin's hand stopped on my shaft. Mom
sucked two fingers clean of their moisture and said, "you taste delicious."  
  
"Mm, fuck," Erin muttered, gripping my shaft tightly and flinching at her
core, spasming on the bed.  
  
Mom smiled at me briefly before lowering her head and taking a deep whiff of
her daughter's nether regions. She closed her eyes and said, "You smell
fantastic. It's been so long since I've smelled any pussy but my own." Erin
and I continued to watch as mom lowered her head again, this time resting her
nose on her daughter's belly just above her clit and forcing herself forward.  
  
"Shit, mom!" Erin grunted, her hand leaving my shaft and grabbing onto the
back of mom's head as she ground herself on her mouth. I was dripping by now,
beads of clear fluid rolling down the side of my shaft. But I didn't touch
myself or I would have cum right then. Instead I watched for the next few
minutes as mom gripped Erin's thighs or breasts and went to work, reveling in
her own experience as much as in the pleasure and flavor of her young lover.
Erin's breathing became ragged and mom began to moan as she worked, driving my
sister further into her own orgasm. I sat dumbfounded as Erin released her
first orgasm onto her mother's tongue. Mom's response was a series of pleased
and muffled moans.  
  
As Erin dropped back onto the bed, panting, Mom sat up on her knees and
crawled over to me practically diving on me, giving me a chance to taste my
sister on her lips. I didn't hesitate. I was seriously teetering on the edge
of a significant orgasm right then. Mom moaned into my mouth as our tongues
danced and she fed me the results of my sister's arousal and release.  
  
"Mmm," I moaned. "Erin tastes good on your lips, mom."  
  
"I agree. I can't wait to taste her off your cock, baby."  
  
My dick jumped and another bead rolled over the head and down the underside of
the shaft. I had nothing to say, but I involuntarily grunted anyway.  
  
Mom practically bounced off me and back to her place on the bed, this time on
her back, propped up on her elbows. "Could you do me a favor, sweetie?" she
asked Erin  
  
"Anything."  
  
Mom spread her legs out, bending them at the knees. It was such a lewd display
and her cunt pulled open. "Come give momma some love." Mom had this
mischievous smile. Erin returned it.  
  
"Gladly," she said. As she sat up and turned around on her stomach she said,
"I've been waiting for this for a long time." They smiled at each other before
Erin settled in. Hooking her arms around mom's thighs, she spread the lips
open further with the tips of her fingers and practically forced her face into
the feast before her, causing mom to jump and yelp.  
  
"Oh, god, baby! You've done this before, huh?" Mom dropped back onto the bed
and fisted the bedspread with both hands.  
  
I couldn't tell what was more arousing: watching my mother get her pussy eaten
by her daughter, her breasts jiggling as she shuddered; or watching my
sister's hips grind on the bedspread as she buried her face in her mother's
groin. Ultimately it didn't matter; it was all incredibly hot and I couldn't
sit back uninvolved any more.  
  
I moved up to mom's head and stroked her hair, letting her know I was there.
She opened her eyes and smiled at me, grabbing my shaft and stroking it
lightly. Erin stopped just long enough to prod her on. "Go on, mom. Suck his
cock while I eat your pussy." She dove back in, causing mom to once again arch
her back in pleasure. I moved forward to touch the head to her lips and she
opened before I pressed forward. She was only taking a couple of inches due to
the angle, but her tongue was magic anyway. As she steadily glided her hand up
and down my shaft, alternately caressing my sac, she rolled her tongue around
whatever length was in her mouth as I thrust. It was leisurely, perfect for
keeping me on edge without pulling me over. She would moan around me as Erin
worked to bring her pleasure.  
  
It occurred to me that Erin wasn't getting any attention just then, other than
the pleasure she obviously received from feasting on Vanessa's love. I leaned
over a little so that I could caress Erin's gyrating ass as I stroked toward
her pussy. She moaned at my touch and her hips jerked spasmodically for a
moment as she detached from mom's pussy and muttered my name.  
  
Her pussy was dripping as I ran my fingers back and forth along the soft, hot
folds of skin. Between the touch of mom's tongue on my cock, her hand on my
balls, my hand in Erin's pussy, and the sight of these two amazing women
making love in front of me, I wasn't going to last long. Mom was starting to
breathe heavily and redoubled her efforts on me. Her eyes were pinched closed
and her breasts jiggled lightly as her hips spasmed against her daughter's
tongue.  
  
"Mom, I'm gonna cum soon," I warned.  
  
"Fuck. I'm cumming now!" she grunted, arching her hips up into Erin's face and
grabbing the back of her head to hold her in place.  
  
I moved mom's hand off of me as I backed away to regain some control. I
needn't have bothered. There was nothing I could do. Like a freight train, it
was blowing through the tunnel and I couldn't stop it if I wanted to. Knowing
it was on the way, I instinctively fisted myself and aimed as it approached.
Not moving from mom's head, I raised up onto my knees and pointed it toward
Erin, streaking mom's tits and belly with a blast that landed as far as the
patch of fur where my sister was feasting. I groaned out through no choice of
my own and a second blast painted the side of Erin's head and cheek to her
nose. I quickly twisted to hit mom's cheek and the inside of her mouth before
basting her tits and upper chest with a fourth blast. The last little bit
simply dribbled down over my fingers as I tried to squeeze out the rest.  
  
I dropped onto my heels and hung my head in exhaustion as I heard my sister
moan. I looked up to see her licking my release up off mom's belly, her tongue
acting as a bulldozer piling it up as it pushed it along before she swallowed
what she had and restarted on the next stream.  
  
"Already, Cor?" mom asked.  
  
"Sorry, mom. You've been building me up all day and I couldn't hold it."  
  
"That's okay," she said, wiping the cum from her cheek, pushing it into her
mouth, "As long as you can go again. I already told you what I wanted." She
had a smile as she swallowed and then her tongue came out to clean the corner
of her mouth while my sister continued to clean her tits with her own tongue.
Erin looked up at me and her eyes smiled as she continued to work.  
  
"I can definitely go again," I smiled.  
  
"Good. Erin," she called. Erin looked up at her. "Help me get your brother
ready."  
  
"Mmm, sure thing," she said, knee-walking up beside me before pushing me back
on the bed and straddling my face. I couldn't see anything because Erin's
perfect, tan ass was in my way, but I felt mom move at my legs and imagined
she was positioning herself to give me a blowjob. I was right. My sister bent
over at the waist and her breasts poked into my stomach as she grasped me with
one hand and apparently supported herself with the other. I felt one hand on
my shaft, one on my thigh and one cupping my balls and then felt a mouth
around the shaft of my penis. Apparently it was mom because Erin's hair
brushed my right thigh and I felt her suck on my ball sac where a hand had
been just a moment ago. She settled right down over my mouth as the two vixens
worked me over, and I obliged her informal request to get to work on her own
pussy.  
  
Bringing my hands up, I cupped her ass and used my thumbs to pull her open,
bringing a gasp and flinch from her, but she didn't stop what she was doing. I
pressed my tongue against her clit and began working to stimulate her there as
she and mom worked on my shaft and balls. I heard smacking, slurping, moaning
and giggling as they worked me over. They had to be enjoying themselves. I
knew I was enjoying them.  
  
While I had felt myself flagging after my orgasm, they had quickly returned my
prick to full strength. As I was striving to bring Erin pleasure, I remembered
our conversation at the park about burying a tongue in mom's ass. "What the
hell?" I thought. My tongue was buried in her pink and I quickly dragged it up
and over her her puckered little knot, forcing a squeal, and she pressed her
hips back against my tongue. She buried me in her throat and started going
deeper and faster on me.  
  
"Get it, Erin!" mom laughed.  
  
Erin lifted her head and stroked me as she dropped her head onto my thigh.
"Fuck, mom! He's got his tongue in my ass!" Her voice sounded strained and her
hips bucked before I felt a flood of warmth on my neck.  
  
"Let me have this, baby. You rest." Mom took my erection from her daughter and
picked up where she left off. As I continued to alternate between Erin's ass,
pussy, and clit mom alternated between my head, shaft and balls. Erin didn't
move, but would occasionally groan or mutter an expletive.  
  
I felt mom move off my groin before seeing her smiling face peek from behind
the younger ass that had been obstructing my view. Mom smacked Erin's ass
playfully, saying, "Move." Erin rolled off to the side and lay splayed out on
the bed touching herself as mom took her place, facing my feet. As she was
straddling my head, she laughed lightly, "I'll have what she's having."  
  
"My pleasure," I smiled. Mom picked up where she left off, taking me back into
her mouth as I spread her cheeks and lips open to begin flicking across her
clit and burying my tongue in her cunt, much to her enjoyment. As I had done
with her daughter, I raked my tongue up to her asshole and as soon as I
touched it, she moaned. "Oh, wow! I never knew..." Her words trailed off as
she involuntarily spasmed on my tongue. After a moment she renewed her
interest in my shaft while I alternated back and forth between her pussy and
ass.  
  
Watching and listening to my mother respond to my analingus, especially after
seeing the same from my sister, was again pushing me toward the point of
release. "Mom, stop," I said. "I'm going to go again if you keep that up."  
  
"Awww," she pouted, pulling forward and sitting up. "I wasn't done yet." She
looked over her shoulder with a frown.  
  
"I know. Erin can finish you up. Didn't you have plans for me?" I smiled.  
  
She smiled and nodded slowly. I pulled myself up as she lifted her leg over me
and lay down. "Erin, come here. I want to taste you again, baby girl."  
  
Erin smiled and said, "Me, too." She knelt over her mother's face while mom
spread her legs. They began to work each other over and I placed my hand on
Erin's lower back as I scooted over my mother's face, behind my sister. I
tapped mom's lips with my head and her tongue came out to lick the tip before
I let it spring back up and I pressed forward into the blonde's still-dripping
pink.  
  
Erin let out a long groan along with me and I heard my mother whisper, "Damn."
I looked down to see my sister's pink lips cling to me as I withdrew and then
follow me back in. I picked up the pace a little, nice and steady and would
occasionally feel mom's tongue graze my balls or the underside of my shaft
while I fucked her daughter right over her face. They were both going to town
on each other. I could feel my balls swinging into Erin's body and I know I
was only a short distance from my mother's face and that thought turned me on.
I could only imagine what she was seeing. Not that I had any interest in
seeing my own balls, but my mom wanted both of us and she was just an inch or
so from seeing the two people she was fucking, fucking each other.  
  
Erin continued to moan into my mother's pussy, her arms wrapped around the
older brunette's thighs. Was she holding mom's lips open or was she lapping at
her ass like I had done?  
  
"Erin," I called out, never stopping.  
  
"Mm," she acknowledged.  
  
"Erin!"  
  
This time she lifted up onto her hands and flung her hair back to look over
her shoulder, swaying gently as I bumped into her. "What?!"  
  
"Lick her ass."  
  
I heard mom mutter, "Oh, yeah. Do that."  
  
Erin got a wicked smile on her face, one side of her mouth curling up into a
mischievous grin. She pressed back hard against me and when I leaned back a
little, she scooted back a little more. Placing her arms further forward, this
forced my mom's hips to curl as Erin's elbows pressed in behind her knees. My
sister lowered her head and asked out loud, "Like this?"  
  
Mom squealed and groaned. "Yeah, baby. Yeah, just like that," she strained.
"Oh, fuck, that feels so good. Stick some fingers in me. Make me cum while you
lick my ass!"  
  
I couldn't see what was going on, but I could tell by mom's response that Erin
had obliged her. It seems that my mother had lost all concentration on what
she was supposed to be doing and was instead focused on her own pleasure. I
took advantage of the opportunity and rested my hand back on Erin's ass,
circling her anus with the pad of my thumb. She arched forward just a little
and then began letting out puffs of air as if she was trying to stifle a
laugh.  
  
She was slick and wet from all that had leaked from her pussy. Maybe some of
it was her own mother's spittle; it was hard to tell. Either way, she was
slippery enough that as I pressed, I felt her open up and my thumbnail
disappeared as she groaned. I didn't move my thumb, but instead I began to
move my cock faster into her, withdrawing more fully and plunging in more
deeply. As she clamped onto me in response, my own climax was rapidly
building. I knew what mom wanted and I wanted that, too, so I pulled most of
the way out and kept my thrusts shallow and fast, causing the head to pop in
and out and the fire built more quickly.  
  
The knowledge that my sister was licking my mom's ass, the feeling of my thumb
in my sister's ass, and the tight fit of her pussy around the thrusting head
of my cock, all within a few inches of my mom's face, was all too much. "Get
ready, mom! Fuck! Erin, I'm cumming!"  
  
I had to resist the urge to bury myself in Erin's pussy. Everything was a blur
as I felt the flame burst forth and my balls draw up, my ass clenching as I
released my load into my little sister's dripping cunt. Everything else
blocked out. I don't know if the ladies came or not. After a moment I was
dizzy, but I had stopped twitching. I pulled my thumb and grabbed Erin's hips
to stay in place.  
  
"Ooh, Cory, I loved watching you cum in your sister's pussy! That was the
sexiest thing I've ever seen!"  
  
I let out a little laugh. Breathlessly I asked, "Are you ready?"  
  
"More than ready! Erin, baby, can you push for momma?"  
  
"Really?!"  
  
"I want to clean you up. Give it to me."  
  
"Wait!" I said. "Erin, turn around. I want us all to see this."  
  
"Aren't you a little pervert?" asked mom.  
  
"Yep," I laughed. She smiled in return.  
  
Erin was careful not to spill anything as she turned around. It began running
down over her ass, but mostly it stayed where it was. She looked so lewd as
she spread her legs, squatting over mom's mouth, and placing her hands on her
knees, bore down to force the creamy release as a stream into mom's mouth.  
  
Mom moaned as she got what she was after and Erin mumbled breathlessly while
she watched and tried to force what was there. If I could have gotten hard
again I would have. With one hand, mom continued to stroke her own pussy and
with the other she swept some semen from her chin into her mouth. Apparently
she didn't get enough because she craned her neck to lick the rest off her
daughter's pussy and ass, causing Erin to moan and to settle lower so mom
wouldn't have to reach so far.  
  
Mom settled back with a smile and a sigh before I hung my swollen but flaccid
prick right at her mouth and she sucked it all in and pulled off of it with
her mouth closed, cleaning off any residue from either one of us.  
  
I rested back on my heels and Erin flopped over to the side before we both
curled up beside a now-satisfied brunette nympho that had come to surprise us
both.  
  
"That," she sighed, "was more fun than I thought it would be."  
  
"Wait till I show you some things about loving a woman, mom," Erin giggled.  
  
"So did you teach Megan or did she teach you?" mom asked, her eyes closed in
relaxation.  
  
Mine and Erin's mouths opened in shock. "Mom! How did...? Cory!"  
  
"Oh, calm down, Erin. He didn't tell me about Megan. It was a lucky guess. You
just confirmed it," she laughed.  
  
"Shit!" Erin laughed, covering her eyes.  
  
"As for you, young man," she propped up onto her elbows. "Are you going to try
to stick it in my ass like you did to Jenny?"  
  
"What?"  
  
"Oh, relax. I heard you two talking at the park today."  
  
"How did you hear that?"  
  
"I'm a mother. I hear everything."  
  
"Oh. I'm sorry, mom. You shouldn't have heard that."  
  
"It's okay, sweetie," she smiled, patting my arm. "I was just wondering."  
  
"No, ma'am. I wouldn't do that to you."  
  
"That's too bad," she said, rolling away from me and fluffing her pillow.
"Sounds like fun."  
  
End chapter 5




        Man of the House Ch. 06


Cory groaned at the thought of working so many hours this week, reaching over
to slap the cheap digital alarm clock. Shit, he thought, even the sun is too
tired to get up yet. Apart from the glowing red numbers on his clock and the
white light that slowly faded on and off on the MacBook on his desk, his room
was still entirely dark.  
  
Sure the money will be nice, but the hours were going to kill him. Cory's work
at the warehouse had allowed for some natural benefits. He was in great shape,
got to wear jeans and t-shirts instead of a cheap polyester fast food uniform,
and worked mostly early mornings so he could still go to class and be home at
a decent time. His boss was pretty decent, too, leaving the guys in the
warehouse to load and unload freight and to set the truck routes based on the
day's deliveries. He said Cory had showed some strong leadership skills and
had earned the respect of the guys on the floor as well as those in the
administrative office. As a result, when a globally-recognized delivery
company had a strike of the drivers asking for higher wages, the little local
delivery company was swamped, more than tripling in business. Those at the top
passed on to the loaders and drivers that they could work as many hours as
they wanted until the strike was over.  
  
It had been two weeks so far and Cory and his crew had been going in at eleven
o'clock at night and staying until four in the afternoon, Sunday night through
Friday. Saturdays they would go in early morning and stay through lunch since
the trucks didn't run, and would load the trucks to clear the floor for the
inevitable onslaught that would arrive late night Sunday. As a result, Cory's
paycheck was considerably larger than he had ever had, but his body was also
considerably more worn down that it had ever been.  
  
His mom and sister have been very understanding these last two weeks,
respecting Cory's work ethic and drive, and making sure he was well-fed and
rested. He hated the hiatus from sex that he has had to take, but his body
just wasn't functioning the way it normally would. He actually fell asleep
during a blowjob from his sister last week! His erection quality had also
diminished during this time, even though his desire had not waned in the
least.  
  
A few times he tried sleeping in the bed with his mother or sister or both,
but he also felt obligated to engage in sex with them if he did that.
Unfortunately he didn't have the energy to do it. Last week he was jarred
awake by a kick to the face, followed by a laughing apology by his mom.
Apparently her splayed legs tensed up at the orgasm brought on by Erin's skill
with her tongue and Marco the Wonder Vibe, and when she came she kicked Cory
squarely in the jaw. It was at that point that Cory decided he should probably
sleep in his own bed until things returned to normal.  
  
It was a little past noon Saturday when Cory burst into the kitchen.  
  
"Strike's over!" he announced to his mom as soon as he saw her wiping glass
cleaner off the sliding glass door, her taut ass in cut off jean shorts and a
red tank top hugging her figure. To Cory's disappointment, she didn't even
respond. At all. As in, she didn't even recognize his existence. As she turned
to clean against the door handle, he understood, seeing the white cable from
her ear buds swing away from her torso before disappearing into her front
pocket.  
  
Cory snuck up behind her and picked her up from behind, his arms tight around
her waist as she squealed in surprise, her bare feet kicking out in front of
her. He spun her around twice before setting her down on the carpet and turned
her to face him. She laughed and hit him in the chest as she pulled one ear
bud out, the muted sound of music flowing from the ear piece.  
  
"You little shit," she laughed. "You scared me to death!"  
  
"I would apologize, but..." he just shrugged with a smile.  
  
"I know, I know. You enjoy scaring your poor old mother."  
  
"What?!" he exclaimed. "We're poor?!"  
  
She laughed again and threw her cleaning cloth at his face. She turned to walk
to the kitchen, pulling her ear buds out as Cory picked up the cloth from the
carpet.  
  
"I've got great news," he said as he stood back up.  
  
"Yeah?" she asked, opening the refrigerator and pulling out two sodas.  
  
"Yeah. The strike's over!"  
  
"It is?! I'm so glad. Now you can get some rest!"  
  
"We'll still be working some long hours for a couple of weeks as we catch up,
but Dan said we aren't coming in on weekends any more and we are only staying
midnight to noon." He opened the soda on the counter and took a sip as his
mother poured hers in a glass.  
  
"I'm so proud of you, Cor. You've been working so hard the last couple of
weeks and I know you're exhausted, but you haven't called in once or
complained about it. It just proves that you've grown into the wonderful young
man I already knew you were." She sighed as she looked at him for a second
before shaking her head and looking down to pour more soda into her glass.
While she poured, her free hand came up and wiped at her eye.  
  
Cory came around the counter and stood next to her. "Mom? What's wrong?"  
  
"Nothing," she laughed, keeping her head down. "I feel like such an idiot."  
  
"Come on, mom, don't say that. Tell me what's the matter." She looked up at
him, her eyes a little red and filled with tears. "I just can't describe how
proud I am of you. I know that you grew up watching all kinds of stuff no
child should see, and hearing things no child should hear, and I've always
worried about what that would do to you. But I look at you and you're in
school doing well, working hard at a job I know you don't particularly enjoy,
and taking care of your divorced mom and little sister. You don't do any
drugs, don't have an arrest record, and aren't constantly angry. You defy the
odds, Cory, you really do."  
  
Cory pulled her close and held her to himself, her ear against his heart.
"Listen, mom. I'm only as decent as I am because of you. You have always loved
me and taken care of me. You have encouraged me to chase my dreams and have
supported me in everything I've ever done. Remember when I wanted that old
Nissan Troy was selling? You didn't try to talk me out of it or guilt trip me.
You said you didn't think it was a good investment and it would need a lot of
work, but since it was all I could afford, you would help me out with the
repairs."  
  
She laughed at his memory. "I remember you pulling into the driveway followed
by a big cloud of blue smoke, but when you got out you had the biggest smile
on your face."  
  
"Yeah, that car was a piece of shit," he laughed, "But with your help and
Mark's dad helping me fix it, I got it to last through high school." Cory's
voice turned serious. "Dad called me an idiot for wanting that car. Every time
I needed to work on it, he reminded me of what an ass I was, calling my car
'turd on wheels' or 'the shitmobile'." Cory took a deep breath before
continuing on. "But not you, mom. When you saw me working on it, you would
bring me a drink and ask how it was going. You would even make a run to the
parts store to get oil or parts when I called them in. And that's just one
area of my life where you sacrificed for me. I can't even count them all. I
love you so much, mom, you don't even know." Cory sighed and pushed her away
from his chest before plopping down on the bar stool.  
  
"I do know, baby. I've always known. You and Erin have always made me proud,
and I've never doubted how you feel about me, and I don't have the words to
describe the love I have for you, too, honey. I really don't." She looked into
his eyes and stroked his cheek.  
  
Cory looked tired as he looked into his mother's eyes. He had a slight smile,
displaying his gratitude at her confession, but the fire was gone.  
  
"Oh, honey, you're exhausted, huh?"  
  
"Yeah."  
  
"So you're not going in tomorrow then?"  
  
"No, not until Monday night." "Tell you what. You go get in bed and sleep
until you're rested. When you wake up I'll make you something to eat, whether
that's dinner tonight or lunch tomorrow. I'll let Erin know not to disturb
you."  
  
"Thanks, mom. I love you."  
  
"I love you, too, baby." She reached up and kissed him on the lips before
watching him drag himself around the corner and hearing him shuffle up the
stairs. She rinsed out the soda cans and threw them into the recycle bin in
the garage before placing her glass in the dishwasher. As she was putting her
ear buds in, she had an idea and a smile came to her face. She returned to her
play list and as the first song began to play, she picked up the message pad
off the counter and began to write. Before the first song was finished she was
spraying the kitchen table with lemon scented wood polish with the bounce back
in her step.  
  
It was right at 2 a.m. when Cory woke up to a dark room, this time to a cramp
in his stomach rather than a buzzing alarm clock. He was starving. He had not
eaten anything other than a bowl of cereal for breakfast, but that was twenty
hours ago. He rolled out of bed, threw on a pair of shorts and walked to the
bathroom, finding the rest of the house to be just as dark as his room. The
small indigo nightlight in the bathroom and in the hallway provided just
enough light to find his way around and he was able to make it all the way to
the refrigerator without turning on any lights. Blinded by the refrigerator
light, his eyes took a moment to adjust, but he was quickly able to find what
he wanted. On the center of the shelf just below eye level was a plate covered
in foil, the leftover oven-baked barbecue chicken his mother and sister had
made for supper.  
  
Removing the plate from the shelf, he set it on the counter by the sink and
switched on the sink light. The light cast a soft glow over the kitchen,
leaving the far wall and corners dark. Cory grabbed a plate from the cupboard
and put two pieces of chicken, some beans and mashed potatoes on the plate,
and put the plate in the microwave. He opened another can of soda while his
dinner reheated, and put the remaining food back into the refrigerator.  
  
Sitting at the counter on one of the bar stools, Cory took a bite of his
chicken, relishing the sweet flavor of mom's homemade sauce as he engulfed a
spoonful of beans. It was when he reached for his glass that he saw the
message pad on the counter. Sliding it toward himself, he read the message and
couldn't help but smile.  
  
"Cory, Vanessa called. She said to tell you she missed you. Mom"  
  
Mmm, Vanessa. Cory thought of her with a smile while he ate, and was a little
surprised to find his body responding. He was finished eating in a few minutes
and rinsed his dishes before placing them in the sink. He turned off the sink
light and gave his eyes a moment to readjust to the darkness before walking
back upstairs. Heading into his room he picked up his phone and made a call.  
  
After ending the call, Cory realized that he was awake and rested enough to
seek some much-needed relief. For the first time in a few weeks he hated to be
alone in his bed. After a quick rinse with some mouth wash, he quietly opened
his sister's door, closing it behind him, and slid into her bed. She moved
slightly at the disturbance, but her brother settled in behind her, spooning
her while she sighed at his touch.  
  
When Cory gently ran his hand down her arm to her hip, she let out of puff of
air through her nose. "I would know that touch anywhere," she mumbled
sleepily.  
  
"Oh yeah?" he whispered. "How would you know that?"  
  
"Because mom doesn't get erections that stab me," muttered the tiny blonde.  
  
"Like this?" he whispered as he pressed forward.  
  
"Mmm, just like that." She pressed her hips back into him. "I've missed you,
Cor." She didn't even open her eyes, but appeared to be relaxing into him.  
  
"I've missed you, too." He brought his hand down around her firm cheek and
remembered that even when she wore a top, she rarely wore panties. His touch
felt her warmth, grazing over the soft outer lips he missed so badly. She
moaned at his touch, pressing back again as his finger tips lightly stroked
her slowly opening flower. His erection was humming and he was glad he had
come into her room naked.  
  
"I love your hands on me, Cor. You make me feel safe."  
  
"Good. I would never do anything to hurt you." He continued to stroke her lips
lightly, feeling the moisture begin to make its way out.  
  
"What if I wanted you to?"  
  
"What?" He was confused.  
  
"Hurt me. What if I wanted you to hurt me?" Her voice sounded whiny, pleading.  
  
"Whatever you want, Erin. You know I would do whatever you want."  
  
"I know." She reached back and touched the head of his beast. "You're
leaking," she muttered. He felt her thumb smear his own fluids around the knob
of his prick before bending it down, running it across the smooth cheek of her
ass. He pulled back a little to make it easier and to prevent any pain, and
his sister readily placed his erection against her pussy. He slowly pressed
forward and withdrew, gliding along her splayed lips as they embraced the top
side of his shaft and head.  
  
"God, that feels good, Cory. I haven't had a real dick since this damned
strike started. You're cock feels so good on my pussy."  
  
Cory stroked around from her ass, up under her satin night shirt, and cupped
her breast, stroking the nipple with his thumb. His sister gasped and moaned
quietly, her eyes still closed, only now more from pleasure than sleep. Her
hips rolled as he gently thrust, running his length through her labia,
apparently bumping her clit as she spasmed on most passes while curling her
hips back against him.  
  
Releasing her breast, he slid his hand up further under her shirt until it
escaped through the wide neck hole, up her throat, and grabbed her jaw to turn
her face toward him firmly. She moaned and spasmed again as he drove his
tongue into her mouth, meeting his fever with her own. They kissed for a short
time until Cory couldn't bear it any more. He pulled away, leaving his sister
panting. As they had kissed, his hand had quickly made its way back down to
her clitoris where he had been gently stroking it in circles while his head
grazed it on each stroke. Erin's arousal was dripping from his fingers and
coating his head and shaft.  
  
As soon as he broke the kiss, he spoke. "I've got good news, Erin," he
breathed into her mouth.  
  
"Yeah?" she panted.  
  
"Yeah. Strike's over." As soon as he said it, he pressed the underside of his
head as he thrust forward quickly and smoothly, forcing his spear to find the
only available path, straight up into his sister's dripping cunt.  
  
"Ohffmmm!" Her gasping words were cut off again by his mouth as he buried
himself as far as he could. He didn't move as they kissed and their dance
moved from frantic to slow and gentle. Erin began to roll her hips and Cory's
hand came down to caress her breast as she drew her knee up and opened herself
up a little more. He felt her fingertips rhythmically bumping the underside of
his shaft and he knew she was rubbing herself.  
  
Cory gently withdrew until he was most of the way out before he smoothly
reversed direction, burying himself again. His motions were steady and
deliberate. He was not trying to fuck his sister; he was making love to her.
As much as he wanted to get his rocks off, he loved to see and feel Erin cum,
too. When she got off, he got off. That's the love they shared. He watched her
face in ecstasy in the gentle light coming in from the lampstand outside,
through her window. Her brow furrowed as she began to spasm arhythmically in
her abs.  
  
"That's it, gorgeous," he whispered. "Cum on me. Let it flow." He never
changed his rhythm as his sister convulsed on him, tiny whimpers leaking from
her throat, finding their way through her sealed lips.  
  
He could feel his own orgasm rapidly approaching. "Is it all right if I cum
now?" he asked. He only asked to let her know; there was no way he could stop
it.  
  
"Yeah," she nodded frantically. "I want to feel it." She looked in his eyes as
the fire erupted. He buried himself and kept silent as his love flowed into
his sister's womb. Cory was dizzy as he blasted stream after blazing stream of
pleasure, and he was exhausted afterward. Still embracing his gorgeous blonde
idol, he rested his head on her shoulder and her hand came up to stroke his
cheek.  
  
That's the last thing he remembered before the sandman forced him to submit.  
  
Michelle saw the dishes in the sink and knew that Cory had woken up sometime
last night or early this morning. She smiled knowing that he had eaten her
chicken, one of his favorites, but butterflies in her stomach arose when she
realized he had probably seen the note that Vanessa had called. Turning to the
bar, she unplugged her phone from the charger and saw that she had missed a
call from Cory and had received a message. Entering her personal code, she
listened to the message.  
  
"Hey, uh, Vanessa. It's Cory. Listen, I'm real sorry about not seeing you the
last couple of weeks. I've been working a lot and haven't had any time to rest
or to set up a date with you. But my schedule is about to lighten up some and
I was wondering if next weekend would be good to go out somewhere. If you're
up for it, let me know. After I hear back, I'll make some plans for us. Again,
sorry it's been so long. Bye."  
  
Her heart jumped at the thought of another date with Cory. As much as she
loved Erin, she also needed more than a tongue and toys. She even needed more
than a hard dick to fuck. She needed a man to love her and to treat her like a
lady and Cory did that for her. It had been years since she had been treated
with respect by a loving man, and until her date with her son a few weeks ago,
she had forgotten what it was like.  
  
Cory woke to an empty bed and looked at the clock to see that it was nearly
8:30. He could smell his sister's shampoo on her pillow and smiled. His mind
immediately went to their midnight rendezvous and his stomach tightened up as
blood flooded into his groin. He gave himself a couple of gentle strokes, then
decided against it, knowing two things: he had to pee, and he wanted to be
ready for a real fuck at the next opportunity.  
  
Rolling out of bed, he made his way to the bathroom. As he brushed his teeth,
he remembered that he had not showered after work yesterday and suddenly felt
sorry for his sister. He was so used to being grimy the last couple of weeks
and was so exhausted, he didn't even notice when he collapsed into his bed. He
turned on the shower and with his toothbrush sticking out of his mouth, he
walked to his room to dig out some fresh underwear and clothes.  
  
His phone interrupted his plan and he grabbed it when he saw it was his
mother's face on the screen. He ran around the corner to spit into the sink
while the movie theme ringtone played before he answered.  
  
"Hey."  
  
"Hi! Corey, it's Vanessa."  
  
Time to switch gears. "Hey, Vanessa. How have you been?"  
  
"Lonely," she whined. Her voice sounded sad. "I've missed you."  
  
"I know, and I'm sorry about that. I've been super busy. I've missed you,
too."  
  
"Really?" She sounded more energized. "I thought that maybe you were a 'love
'em and leave 'em' kind of guy. I was beginning to think that since you got
what you wanted from me, I wouldn't hear from you again."  
  
"No way! I wouldn't do that to you. I really had a great time with you and
can't wait to see you again."  
  
"Good. I got all excited when I got your message. My, uh...my panties are a
little moist from hearing your voice."  
  
Oh, shit, thought Cory. His penis swelled at the thought of her wet panties.
He could smell and taste her already. "Oh, really?"  
  
"Really," she purred. "I need to be with you again. My fingers and toys just
don't take me where you take me."  
  
Don't touch yourself, he reminded himself. Be patient for a real pussy. "Well,
I hate to hear that, Vanessa. I mean, it's good for my ego, but that must be
terrible to have all that pent up sexual energy."  

"It is," whined Vanessa. "It's just torture."  
  
"Tell you what. Next weekend we'll get together and reconnect. I think I might
be able to help you take care of your little issue."  
  
"Mm, sounds good. I know you can help me take care of my little issue."  
  
"I'm looking forward to it, Vanessa. I'll call you later with more details."  
  
"I can't wait, lover."  
  
Cory got even harder at being called "lover." Shit, he thought, try to control
yourself. "I can't either. We'll talk later. Bye, Vanessa."  
  
"Bye," she purred in a sexy voice before the phone went quiet.  
  
Cory looked at himself in the mirror and shook his head. "You lucky son of a
bitch." He laughed at how ridiculous his life had become before stepping into
the shower. He had to resist the urge to jerk off while he cleaned up and
thought about his life and his plans for the weekend as the hot water washed
over his tired muscles. He had no idea what to do for Vanessa next week, but
he had to come up with something fast.  
  
Putting on a pair of boxer briefs and shorts, he walked downstairs to find the
house empty. He looked out the kitchen window and saw his mother swimming laps
in the pool. He loved to watch her swim. She was so graceful she made it seem
effortless to swim as fast as she did for as long as she did. He walked out to
the deck and sat at the table watching her from the shade. He admired the arch
of her back, the way her ass sailed just under the surface of the water, the
rapid but smooth movement of her legs, the steady movement of her arms as they
alternated breaking the surface to extend over her head before escaping into
the clear water again.  
  
He had no idea how long he watched her, but it was relaxing. Almost hypnotic.
He was surprised when she touched the near wall and instead of flipping to
return, she rested her elbows on the edge and simply breathed heavily. Her
shoulders raised and lowered as she worked to catch her breath before removing
her black swim cap and mirrored goggles. She still didn't acknowledge him, as
she closed her eyes and stretched her arms and shoulders, looking down into
the water. It wasn't until her hand touched the rail to ascend the stairs that
she looked up at him and jumped a little.  
  
"OH! God, Cory, you scared me!" she laughed.  
  
"I'm sorry, mom," he said, standing and walking toward her with a towel. "I
didn't mean to scare you."  
  
"That's okay, honey. I know you didn't." She was about to take the towel from
his hand, saying "Thank you."  
  
He pulled it back a little instead and said, "No. Let me."  
  
She smiled lightly and nodded, turning her back to him. Cory lightly stroked
her hair, squeezing handfuls of it in the towel to soak up some of the water.
He patted her face dry gently, looking her in the eye the whole time. He could
feel his own body responding and she had a look in her eyes that was now
familiar to her son. He looked away to follow the path of the towel as he
blotted gently at her skin on her neck and shoulders, down and under each arm
and then to her shoulders, silently prompting her to turn around as needed. He
continued down her back, stopping at her waist, starting over at the front of
her shoulders and blotting over her breasts and stomach.  
  
As he passed over her breasts, she shuddered and closed her eyes briefly
before looking into his eyes again. Her nipples pressed against the fabric of
her racing suit, tiny knots over small mounds, flattened by the swimwear. It
was all Cory could do not to linger on her breasts. He was unashamed in his
admiration and when he tore his eyes away to look at his mother's face, he saw
her smile and she grazed her thumb over his cheekbone.  
  
Cory lowered to his knees and rested on his heels as he started at her right
foot, patting the different areas of her foot before wrapping the towel around
her calf and pressing the plush cloth to his mother's flawless skin. He
repeated this action at her knee and again at her thigh. As he moved higher he
noticed her breathing increase. While he worked to dry her legs, he noticed
her toes curling, turning white as they tried in vain to grip the concrete
deck. Cory returned to the left foot, repeating the process up her legs,
almost to the point at which the edge of his hand and the towel, would press
lightly against her mound. Each time she would shudder, but would not move or
utter a word.  
  
Still on his knees, Cory placed his hands on her hips, touching bare skin, and
prompted her to turn around again. Here she was, her beautiful ass right in
his face. This was what he wanted. He stroked the outside of each thigh
gently, from hip to knee and back, his thumbs tracing her hamstrings up before
following the curve of the swimsuit edge across each cheek. He leaned in and
kissed her left cheek, causing her to moan, and repeated the kiss on the right
cheek. She moaned again. Returning to the left cheek, he opened his mouth and
bit lightly, causing a squeal and a laugh before her hand smacked him lightly
on the head. He looked up to see her peering down at him from under her arm.
She had a smile on her face as she shook her head. He opened his mouth to bare
his teeth and slowly moved in for another bite. She stuck her ass back at him
a little bit as if she was daring him to do it.  
  
"HELLOOO?"  
  
Shit, thought Cory, his mom jumping away from him. Who the hell is that?  
  
"Erin? It's Megan! You back here?"  
  
"No, Megan," Michelle called back as she walked around to the side gate. "She
went for a run with the team this morning." Erin's mom opened the gate and let
Megan in before closing it back, latching it.  
  
"Oh...okay. Well, she didn't answer her phone and no one answered when I rang
the doorbell, so I thought she might be laying out back here. Sorry."  
  
"No, it's no problem. I had just finished some laps and was drying off to go
inside."  
  
"I didn't mean to disturb you. I just thought if she were here we could lay
out or something...Oh. Hi, Cory. I'm surprised to see you up this early on a
Sunday," Megan smiled, looking him over quickly before giving him a quick
wink.  
  
"Yeah, well, you know. The strike's over and I slept a lot yesterday, so..."  
  
"Big plans today, Cor?" asked Megan.  
  
Cory's mom looked over at him as if she were looking for that very answer.  
  
"I, uh, I don't...I was going to see if mom had any plans since I've kind of
been out of the loop for the last couple of weeks."  
  
"The only thing I had planned to do was to run to the mall and pick up a few
things. You're welcome to go with me if you'd like."  
  
"Yeah, okay."  
  
"Hey," Megan interrupted, "Have you been to Crescent Place yet? It's the new
mall on Westside. It has all the great stores."  
  
"No," Michelle answered. "I was just going to run to Morgan Square."  
  
"Sorry, ma'am, but you need to get to Crescent Place," Megan nodded matter-of-
factly. She crossed her arms and reconfirmed it. "You just do."  
  
The brunette just laughed, threw her arms up and said, "Well, I guess we're
going to Crescent Place."  
  
"Yay!" Megan clapped. "You'll love it, I promise. Okay, tell Erin I stopped
by, okay? She can call me."  
  
"Wait! Where are you going? I thought you were going to lay out by the pool,"
asked Erin's mom.  
  
"I just came by to see Erin. I'm not going to stay here and use your pool if
you're leaving." Megan took a step toward the gate.  
  
"Wait till Erin gets home, then. If she wants to go the mall with us, you can
both go. If she doesn't, you can both stay here. You don't have to leave."  
  
"Are you sure? I don't want to cause a problem." Megan seemed sincere.  
  
"Absolutely! We'd love for you to join us. We'll go change while you wait, and
when Erin gets here, you can decide."  
  
"Okay," Megan chirped. "Sounds like fun."  
  
"Okay, then! Feel free to help yourself to anything in the kitchen. Make
yourself at home."  
  
Cory wasn't quite sure what to make of this. On the one hand he was
disappointed. Until last night, he hadn't been able to fuck for a long time
and now that he had a chance, and was just getting started, they want to go
shopping.  
  
Perfect.  
  
Cory threw his hands up in the air flippantly and muttered, "I guess we're
going to the mall," as he turned to open the sliding glass door. He walked
through and traipsed up the stairs to change. As he was riffling through his
drawers to find something to wear, his mom came in.  
  
"Cory?"  
  
"Yeah?" He shoved some t-shirts to the side of the drawer to find one he liked
underneath.  
  
"Are you okay?" She sounded concerned.  
  
"Yep. Just trying to find something to wear to the mall." He slammed the
drawer closed and opened the one above it. He fisted the first shirt he saw
and tossed it on the bed.  
  
His mom walked up behind him. "Baby, please don't be mad."  
  
"It's fine, mom. I wanted to spend the day with you today and I will be. It's
okay."  
  
"Cory," she pulled his arm gently to turn him around. "Look at me."  
  
He sighed and turned around to face her.  
  
"I've missed you as much as you've missed me. This last couple of weeks has
been hard for Erin and me, too. I have stuff I have to get done and today I
had expected you to sleep like you have been. I didn't know the strike would
end Friday any more than you did."  
  
"I know you still have stuff you have to do." He calmed a little bit. "It's
just...I was hoping we could spend the day...together...alone. You know what I
mean?"  
  
She moved in closer. "I know exactly what you mean," she whispered. Her tiny
hand stroked the front of his shorts briefly, reconfirming her claim. He
flinched at her touch, pleased at her intentions. She kissed him briefly on
the lips, running the tip of her tongue along his upper lip before pulling
away and letting go of his bulge. "We're going to the mall and Erin and Megan
will probably go with us. But Megan's leaving afterward and my bed has a spot
just for you. Don't forget that."  
  
"Okay," he started to smile. "I like that."  
  
"Feel better?" she asked.  
  
"Much."  
  
"Good. Now get dressed." Just then the front door closed and the voices of
Megan and Erin floated up the stairs.  
  
"Mom!" Erin called as she made her way up the stairs. "Megan said we're going
to Crescent Place!"  
  
The drive was uneventful as Cory drove, his mother rode shotgun and Erin and
Megan laughed and joked in the back seat. It was fun, which was a good thing
because it took nearly an hour to get to the mall. Every once in a while the
girls would let Cory or their mother in on a joke, tell a story, or get their
opinion. Maybe it was just Cory, but there was some sexual tension in the car.
As he thought about it, however, he realized that it may just be the weight of
the secrets. Megan didn't know that mom knew about her lesbian romance with
Erin and she also didn't know that the rest of the car was a three-way love
triangle, one that he and Erin had vehemently denied.  
  
Cory didn't know how badly Erin wanted to tell Megan about her sex life with
him, but also didn't know how badly his mom wanted to try Megan on for size,
after hearing Erin talk about her. Both Erin and Megan were dressed in super
short and tight shorts and tight-fitting tank tops. Their flip flops showed
their painted nails, with each of the young ladies sporting a toe ring. Every
once in a while he would catch his mom looking at one of the girls and knew
she liked what she saw. The look in her eyes gave her away.  
  
Cory saw the first sign for Crescent Place as they approached downtown. Megan
was right, according to the excitement in the ladies' voices. They had
everything. The brightly colored billboard showed a sunset picture of the
brightly lit modern-looking mall and fountain and the edge of the picture
listed some of the major retailers, many of them more upscale than what would
be found at Morgan Square. At least they had a couple of shops for him, too,
including a giant outdoor sporting goods store, his favorite electronics
store, and a giant music warehouse.  
  
"Look!" Megan exclaimed, probably hoping to embarrass Cory. "They even have a
Marquis' Closet!"  
  
"What's Marquis' Closet?" asked Michelle.  
  
Megan explained, "It's a sex shop. They have lingerie, toys, bondage gear, sex
furniture, everything you can think of. It's amazing if you're looking to
spice up your sex life." Megan suddenly got quiet, fading the last two words
of her explanation. "Um, I'm sorry. I didn't mean to..."  
  
The older brunette turned around, concerned. "Didn't mean to what, honey?"  
  
"You know. I mean, with the divorce and everything. I'm sorry I brought it
up."  
  
"Don't worry about it." She patted Megan's knee with a smile and turned back
around to face the front windshield. "Besides, now that I'm single, I could
probably use some toys."  
  
Erin and Megan both squealed before all three women burst out laughing. His
mom was still laughing when she patted Cory's shoulder. "Oh, I'm sorry, honey.
Did I embarrass you?" She was trying not to laugh, but Cory knew that she said
that for Megan's benefit.  
  
"Hey, mom. Maybe while we're at the mall we'll see if we can get a filter for
that mouth. It's obvious you didn't come with one factory installed." He
smiled at her and the girls started laughing again as Cory took a solid swat
from his mom's hand across his shoulder.  
  
The billboard was right. Crescent Park was beautiful. For a mall, that is.
Unlike a lot of guys, Cory liked going to the mall. Sometimes he just wanted
to get away from the house and school and just walk around. He liked to people
watch and at the mall he could just relax, watch people and sometimes pick
something up that he had wanted. He spent most of his time either walking
around or in the sporting goods store that anchored one end of the mall.  
  
But Morgan Square was nothing like this. He was secretly looking forward to
seeing the mall, but mostly he was just happy to be with his mother and sister
again. And he was even happy to be with Megan. While on one level she was
interfering with his plan for the day, on another level, he liked her. She was
beautiful, sexually free, funny, and if somehow the family secret came out to
her, he knew she would keep it. He could trust her. Besides, he knew she
didn't mean to interfere with the family. She had just wanted to spend time
with Erin. This was just how the day unfolded with no one really to blame.
Hearing his family laugh made him feel good and he was going to commit to
enjoying the day.  
  
Cory had no problem finding a parking space and as the ladies unloaded, Megan
gave Cory a pat on the rear, winking when he turned around in surprise. She
made her way around him to walk next to Erin. He watched the asses in front of
him, noting the thin hips of his sister and her longer frame as it contrasted
against the fuller hips and shorter legs of her friend, but also recalling the
look and feel of that ass as it bumped against his groin, engulfing his shaft
as it glistened in the sun.  
  
"They're very beautiful, aren't they?" his mom whispered from the left,
bumping him lightly as she asked. He was surprised because she had just
appeared beside him. He felt like a dolt leaving her at the car as he followed
the swaying hips before him.  
  
"Yes. Very."  
  
"Thank you for coming with us today, Cor."  
  
"I'm sorry I got upset this morning, mom. That wasn't fair to you. I didn't
mean to disrespect you like that." Cory's heart was heavy at the thought of
treating her that way and he looked at the ground as he walked. He felt his
mother's hand wrap around his elbow and she drew closer.  
  
"There's no reason to apologize, sweetie. I don't feel disrespected. I told
you before that I want you to be able to tell me anything, and I appreciate
your honesty. I love you. Now that's the end of it, right? We're here now and
we're going to enjoy the day?"  
  
"Yes, ma'am," Cory smiled, looking at his mother's beautiful brown eyes. He
wanted so badly to kiss her, but knew he couldn't. He wrapped his arm around
her shoulder and kissed the top of her head as she returned his hug, wrapping
her arm around his waist. "I love you, mom."  
  
"I love you, too, baby."  
  
They walked across the parking lot in silence, Cory watching the beautiful
young ladies in front of them as they laughed and talked, their hips swaying
with every step. It didn't even occur to him that his mother was doing the
same thing.  
  
As they approached the large fountain outside the main entrance to the mall,
Erin turned around and stopped, her friend stopping to turn with her. "I'm
hungry," cried the blonde. "Are we eating lunch first or what?"  
  
As the other two caught up, her mother said, "I think that would be a good
idea. And Cory should choose since he's the one who's been working so hard and
still chose to spend the day with us. I'm paying, though, and that includes
yours, Megan," she smiled.  
  
"Really? Aw, thanks." Erin gave her friend a half-hug with a big smile.  
  
"Okay, well, I don't know what's here, so I need to see what they have," Cory
suggested. Just inside the door they found a directory and at the guest
services desk, the staff was able to provide a nice map of the mall and the
surrounding shops and restaurants. Cory selected a popular steak house and
they all enjoyed a nice big lunch as they made plans for the day.  
  
"Listen," Michelle said to Erin. "Megan came to spend the day with you, not
us. So why don't the two of you go enjoy yourselves and Cory and I will decide
about our own day. I'll text you later with a time and place to meet to go
home."  
  
"Are you sure, mom?" asked Erin.  
  
"Yeah, you don't have to do that. I told you I didn't want to impose." Megan
argued.  
  
"No, no. It's no trouble. Go. Enjoy yourselves."  
  
"Okay, thanks!" The two girls stood and as they turned to leave, Michelle
called Erin back. Erin waved Megan on before leaning over the table.  
  
Michelle leaned forward a little and said, "If you plan to visit Marquis'
Closet, send me a text. I'd hate for us to run into each other. It could be a
little uncomfortable. She smiled at her daughter, who winked back and nodded
before smiling at her brother.  
  
"You're a lucky man, bro." She shook her head and walked quickly toward the
front exit, catching up with Megan before turning into the mall corridor.  
  
"Are we ready to go, then?" Cory asked.  
  
"Not yet," she said. "I've been eying that lava cake for desert. Would you
like to split it with me?"  
  
"Sure. But I thought you wanted to look around."  
  
"Cory, I told you I needed to go to the mall, not wanted to. It was Megan's
idea to come here, not mine. Like you, I want to spend time together, and
that's just what I'm doing. Now," she said, " why don't you order us some
desert?"  
  
"Yes, ma'am."  
  
For the next half hour, Cory and his mother enjoyed lava cake as they laughed
and flirted. She would put her hand on his thigh under the table and he would
touch her hand on the table. Because they didn't know anyone here, they were
free to behave romantically. They both knew that once they left the
restaurant, they may bump into Megan and they had no plans of letting her in
on the family secret.  
  
As soon as Michelle signed the credit card receipt, Cory placed his hand on
hers, leaned over and kissed her lips gently. She melted as their lips touched
lightly, and Cory's cock stirred. She placed her free hand on his growing
erection, and exhaled a puff of air through her nose as she flinched at the
realization that he was hard for her. He backed away and smiled gently at her
as he stood before helping her to her feet.  
  
As they walked around the mall, they were impressed by the architecture, the
design, and even the displays in many of the store windows. The place was
enormous and they enjoyed themselves as they walked. Michelle took Cory into a
couple of shops where she could pick up some work clothes and she willingly
followed Cory into the sporting goods store as he finally bought himself the
bike computer he had been wanting for a long time.  
  
As Cory was paying for his computer his mother sent a text to Erin. "Meet at
the fountain in one hour."  

"K. Closet's open. Have fun ;)"  
  
Cory turned around to see his mom putting her phone back in her purse. "Erin
and Megan are going to meet us in an hour. I have one more stop to make before
we leave."  
  
"Yeah, okay."  
  
She handed him her bags and he dropped his smaller bag into hers before
consolidating her bags into one larger bag to make it less cumbersome. She
simply shook her head and laughed at him before walking beside him out the
door and through the mall.  
  
There it was. The Marquis' Closet. The windows were the only darkly tinted
windows in the mall, even though you could still see the mannequins behind the
glass. One mannequin was dressed in a leather corset and a leather collar with
a silver chain that draped over the hand of another mannequin, a male, wearing
leather pants. They were faceless and solid white. On the other side of the
door was a single mannequin in a bra and panties reclining on a bright blue
velvet chaise.  
  
"Oh, my," Cory heard his mother whisper, her hand grasping his forearm before
he took her hand and gently tugged, prompting her to walk inside with him. He
took a deep breath as he stepped off the tile floor of the mall to the deep
red carpet in the shop.  
  
"Hi. Welcome to The Marquis' Closet," a mature redhead asked, a sleeve of
tattoos on her toned left arm. The septum of her nose had a small heavy gauge
bull ring in it and Cory immediately wondered what else was pierced or inked.
She was beautiful, but he also wondered what would make such a stunning woman
mark herself up like she did. He also wondered if she was wild in bed and
admitted he wouldn't mind a shot at finding out. Not only was her hair bright
red and full, flowing down past her shoulders, but her tight black tank top
showed that both nipples had rings running through them. Her pants were tight
green jeans tucked into knee high black patent leather boots with stiletto
heels.  
  
Michelle squeezed his hand before saying, "Thank you."  
  
"You can call me Bree. Is there anything I can help you find?"  
  
"Gosh, I really don't know. I've never heard of this place before but a friend
recommended it. I'm recently divorced and I'm with this young man now, and I'd
like to start fresh and exciting."  
  
"Great. I like a sexually confident woman," she smiled. Looking at Cory she
said, "You're a lucky man. Do you have any ideas to share?"  
  
"I, uh..." He shook his head. "I don't really know." He looked around and
suddenly believed Megan was right. This place had everything. "I don't have
much experience with this stuff."  
  
"No problem," smiled Bree. "It's a good thing I'm here. We'll look at
different options and if something catches your eye we'll go from there. Sound
good?"  
  
"Sounds great," Michelle echoed.  
  
Bree started off with the milder lingerie in the front of the store: the
traditional lace and satin pieces. Cory noticed that hanging from the ceiling
were four neon signs in cursive lettering, dividing the store into four
quadrants. The pink said "Lace", the red said "Leather", the purple said
"Toys", and the blue said "Controls". They were currently in the lace section
and directly across the center aisle up front was the leather section.  
  
As they discussed a few of the items they liked, Bree took them to the leather
section and they spent some time looking through options there, for both men
and women, drawing jokes, laughter, winks, and finally some acceptance of
possibilities. As they walked through the store, Bree would hand them a few
things to carry and to try on before they decided.  
  
Walking back to the "controls" section, she explained that it was where they
kept things for bondage, but also to control the environment, including
waterproof blankets, sheeting for oil games, sex furniture and even stripper
poles. She said the best investment starting out would be the waterproof
blanket, especially for sex that get's "a little messy" she said with a wink.
Michelle picked one up off the lower shelf and looked at the label on the bag
before holding onto it as they walked.  
  
The fourth section, "toys", held an amazing selection of toys for men and
women. Michelle gasped and laughed, asking, "How does anyone handle this?"  
  
Cory turned to see her holding a flesh-colored fist and forearm, before Bree
responded, "The human body is amazingly resilient. You'd be surprised what it
can handle." Cory and his mom both looked at her before she shrugged and
smiled. "See anything you like?"  
  
"I think I should probably just start with something to wear and go from
there."  
  
"Sounds fair. I'll just leave the blanket behind the counter and you can
decide before you leave. The fitting rooms are right behind this wall," she
said, directing them to the wall behind the register, which had a variety of
panties, condoms, cock rings and small vibrators hanging from pegs. Cory stood
by the counter while his mom walked back around the wall. "Are you just going
to stand there?" asked Bree. "She's probably going to want your opinion."  
  
"I didn't know I could go back there with her."  
  
"Honey, we cater to couples. Just don't do anything to mess up the rooms or
merchandise. If you do, you've just bought it." She winked and pointed to the
wall.  
  
Cory walked back and called out, "Mo...Michelle."  
  
"Yes?"  
  
"Bree said I should come back here."  
  
"Really?"  
  
"Really. Can I come in?"  
  
"Hang on."  
  
The door unlatched and she opened it to let her son squeeze through before
closing it back. As soon as he was in, she closed it and he noticed her
topless, but still covered by her dark purple boy short panties.  
  
"Damn, mom," he whispered.  
  
"Michelle, baby."  
  
"Whatever. Turn around for me."  
  
She smiled a little and turned, looking back at him over her shoulder. He
stepped behind her and pressed the back of her head. She tilted her head down
and he kissed the back of her neck. For the next couple of minutes he planted
kisses all over her shoulders and back, trailing his way down to her ass,
picking up where he had left off this morning. He lightly bit her left cheek,
this time causing her to flinch and then repeated the nibble on her right
cheek. She moaned, though, when he ran his tongue along the seam of her shorts
from the side seam toward her crack and repeated it again on the other side.
When he buried his face in her ass crack, he stuck out his tongue to lick her
through her panties.  
  
"No, Cor," she quietly whined, her hand on his head. "Not here."  
  
"I have to have you, mom."  
  
"Michelle, and no you don't."  
  
He stood up and pressed his erection against her ass. "Yes. I do."  
  
"We're not here to fuck," she argued as she pressed back against him. "We're
here to shop."  
  
"I'm blue balling here."  
  
"Yeah, well I'm soaking through my panties, but if we get caught, we're
talking obscenity law, arrest records and people finding out that I'm sleeping
with my son." She stepped away and pushed back against his chest. She pinched
and pulled her nipples as he looked on, obviously aroused. "When we get home,"
she whispered, "I promise you can use me any. Way. You. Want."  
  
Cory melted, nodding at the implication. Becoming impatient, he looked at the
pieces of lingerie on the hangers and asked, "Do you really need to try all
that on?"  
  
"Do you have someplace you need to be?" she smiled as she put her bra back on.  
  
"Yes I do. A very warm, moist place."  
  
"Florida?" she laughed, sliding her shirt back on.  
  
"Is that what you're calling her now?" He smiled at her.  
  
She slid her shoes on and grabbed all the underwear from the back of the door.
"If I got you these boxer briefs would you wear them?"  
  
"I don't know. Maybe."  
  
"Okay, we'll wait on those." She put them back on the hanging rod and opened
the door.  
  
Bree met them at the entrance to the fitting rooms. "How'd it go?"  
  
"I'm going to get these, but I'm waiting on the other stuff."  
  
"Okay, great!" As she walked over to the register, she asked about getting a
Closet Card account for additional savings on today's purchase, which Michelle
declined, and told her about joining the e-mail list and shopping online. "Do
you still want the blanket?"  
  
"Not this time. Let me think about it." Bree nodded and scanned the purchase.
A minute later, Cory and Michelle were on their way to the car, the tiny
lingerie bag buried under the other clothes in the larger bag.  
  
"Thanks for taking me shopping, honey," she told him.  
  
"It was almost my pleasure."  
  
"Believe me, you'll get plenty of pleasure later."  
  
"There you are," Erin called from their left. The two girls walked around the
edge of the fountain to meet up with Cory and his mom. He couldn't help but
noticed the slight bounce of their moderate breasts under their skin-tight
tanks as their hips swayed. He could swear that they were exaggerating it, but
it could also be that he was just horny as hell.  
  
The sun was beginning its descent, though it was still high, and as they drove
home the conversation was much more subdued, but the girls were still excited
as they talked about the mall and the shops. Cory wasn't even paying
attention. He was too distracted by the prospect of what awaited him at home.
He would occasionally look over and noticed that his mother was rubbing her
thighs together for much of the ride home and kept adjusting the air on her
side of the car.  
  
Almost as soon as they got home, Megan thanked them for the day and gave Erin
a hug good-bye. She hopped in her car and drove away while Cory grabbed his
crotch and groaned.  
  
"Dammit, I need some relief."  
  
"Erin, is it all right if I have him to myself tonight?" Michelle asked.  
  
"Sure. When we went to the Closet, look what I found." She pulled a purple
vibrator still in the package, out of her purse. It was not especially big,
but had a prominent curve to the tip. "It's a g-spot vibe. I think I'll be
practicing with it tonight. Cory and I can catch up this week."  
  
"Ladies, ladies, don't I get any say in this?" Cory asked. "I mean, what if I
don't want any sex this week?" He didn't even crack a smile. He stood angrily
and said, "God, it's like I'm a walking dildo that only exists for your
pleasure! I'm a person, dammit, and I have feelings!"  
  
"Sit down, dildo," Erin blurted before the three of them burst into laughter
and he was hit in the face with a throw pillow.  
  
He grabbed the vibrator out of Erin's hand, pointed it at her and said, "Go
fuck yourself," before throwing it on the couch beside her.  
  
He grabbed his mother's hand and said, "You. Come with me." She stood up with
a giggle and waved at Erin.  
  
"Have a good time!" she laughed, plopping back on the couch.  
  
Her brother burst into the master bedroom, dragging his mother behind him. He
stopped at the door, slamming it closed behind him as he flung her toward the
bed. She squealed as she stumbled through the room before catching her
balance, placing her hand on the bed.  
  
"How dare you," he said, "spend the day teasing me and then turning me down in
the fitting room." He walked toward her with determination.  
  
"Please, Cory," she begged, standing back up, her legs backed up to the edge
of the mattress. "Calm down."  
  
"Don't tell me to calm down. I told you I needed you this afternoon. First you
got me worked up by swimming and letting me dry you off, then you put me off
to go to the mall and then you let me into your fitting room topless, pulling
on your tits in a sex store. All to tell me I couldn't fuck you? I don't think
so."  
  
"What are you going to do to me, Cor?"  
  
"I'm just collecting on a promise." He maintained a strong tone, but his eyes
softened so his mother didn't think he was actually angry with her. She winked
back with a smile for just a second before returning to character.  
  
"I thought you were better than that! You said you respected me!"  
  
Cory immediately grabbed her around the waist and pulled her to him, grinding
his cock against her belly. He took one of her hands and placed it directly
onto his bulge, drawing a gasp from her throat. She squeezed him and began
stroking him as she looked into his eyes, the fire evident. He pressed his
lips to hers and she immediately opened her mouth to receive his tongue as
hers pressed against it. Their kiss was passionate, her hand stroking him
through his shorts. He squeezed her ass with one hand and the other hand found
her breast, cupping and squeezing the mound through her shirt.  
  
He pulled away and grabbed the hem of her shirt, yanking it over her head
before spinning her around so her back was to him. He stripped his own shirt
and tossed it on the floor. When he reached around her to unfasten her shorts,
he found that she had already done that so he ripped them down over her hips,
pulling her panties with it. As she stepped out of her shorts, he forced his
own down his legs until they piled on his feet and he stepped out of them as
he pushed on her back.  
  
With a gasp, she fell forward onto the bed, her hands on the mattress. With a
small step forward he grasped the base of his cock and stroked it up along her
slit, forcing a moan from her. She was dripping already, just as she had
warned in the fitting room. Without waiting for her to approve, he pressed
forward quickly and smoothly, feeling her heat and moisture envelope his
length.  
  
"MMmmmgaahhh," she whined as he pressed forward. When he was halfway in, he
pulled back a little, drawing some lubrication out of her, and pushed all the
way into her, pressing his groin against her perfect, round ass.  
  
"Do you have something to say to me?" He grunted.  
  
"I'm sorry," she whimpered.  
  
"Sorry for what?"  
  
"Sorry for making you wait."  
  
"You're damn right you are."  
  
"Fuck me, Cor," she whined. "Take what's yours." She looked back over her
shoulder and practically begged him with her eyes. "Make me keep my promise."  
  
He pulled all the way out, her eyes widening, and then drove back into her,
her eyes slamming shut and a grunt pouring from her throat. He repeated the
process a handful of times and each time he forced a sound from her. She
turned back to face away from him and he began to pound into her for all he
was worth.  
  
It wasn't long before she dropped onto the mattress, resting on her face and
shoulders, her ass lodged in the air while her tits were flattened against her
bedspread. Her back began to arch in staccato jerks as her hands fisted the
bedspread. She screamed into the mattress, making noises that didn't quite
form words. He felt his core tighten up and his head begin to swim as his own
orgasm approached. His balls pulled tight while a fire burned behind them. He
pounded into his mother's cunt with all he had, his hands gripping her hips
before he forced himself as deep as he could go and held her ass up against
himself. Shot after shot of lava gushed from his powerful erection, flooding
his mother's womb. She let out a long quiet moan to affirm his release before
his legs gave out and he fell forward, catching himself before he could his
mother.  
  
Still breathing heavily, she spoke first. "Thank you, son. I needed that."  
  
He laughed a single puff of air. "No. Thank you." He rolled off of her and
turned his head to look her in the eye. "I'm sorry if I scared you, mom. I
should have thought about it before I said anything like that."  
  
"No, sweetie. I knew. You didn't scare me. I know you better than that. I did
like you taking charge, though. That was a huge turn-on."  
  
"Good. We're not done yet, are we?" he asked.  
  
"No, baby," she giggled, "Not by a long shot."  
  
"Good. Now I need something to drink."  
  
"Stay here," she grunted as she rose up. "I'll go get us something." She
backed off the bed as he nodded and gave her a thumbs up. She took two steps
toward the door before saying, "Uh oh."  
  
Cory lifted his head and looked her in the eye as she spread her feet. "I'm
dripping," she said, and squatted down over her hand. Bearing down, she forced
a stream out of her pussy and into the palm of her hand.  
  
"Fuck me," he whispered in disbelief. He watched as she took the pool in her
fingers and made a show of dripping it into her mouth before sucking and
licking her fingers clean. She smiled at him without another word before
taking the last few steps to the door. She opened it and they both heard the
faint squeals of Erin in the throes of her own orgasm.  
  
Her mom couldn't help but laugh, trying to keep quiet by covering her mouth as
she peeked out into the hallway. She quietly called out to Cory, "Now that's
what I call a satisfied customer." He couldn't help but laugh at that, still
trying to keep quiet as his sister approached another orgasm, the wails of
pleasure bursting through her bedroom door. Michelle closed her own door,
leaving Cory lying on the bed, more relaxed than he had been in a long time.  
  
When she returned, Erin was still going at it, but she saw Cory sitting up on
the bed, his feet planted on the floor. He looked up and saw his mother in
only her bra, bringing him a bottle of beer while she carried a glass of red
wine for herself.  
  
"How are you feeling?" she asked as she approached him.  
  
"Amazing," he smiled. "Tired, but amazing. I had to sit up so I wouldn't fall
asleep."  
  
"I'm sorry, baby. Do you need to rest some more?" She sounded concerned, but
not upset.  
  
"No. I don't have to be at work until midnight, so we can make love again and
I can still have a few hours to sleep. I can catch up in the afternoons."  
  
"I'm glad to hear that." She walked to the bathroom, knowing her son was
watching her ass the whole time, before she set her wine glass on the counter
and turned on the faucet for the soaker tub. He watched again as she walked to
the bedroom door and out into the now quiet hallway. He heard his mother and
sister talking briefly before they both burst out laughing. A minute later she
returned to her room with her large bag from the mall.  
  
Setting it on the bed, she pulled her work clothes out and hung them in the
closet, took out his bike computer in the small bag and walked across to his
room, returning empty-handed. Then she finally pulled out the bag from The
Marquis' Closet and laid out on the bed four pairs of matching bra and panty
sets. She walked to the bathroom, checked the water, poured in some bubble
bath, picked up her wine and came back to the foot of the bed. She crossed one
arm under her breasts, pushing them together while the elbow of her other arm
rested on the supporting arm's wrist, her glass of wine hovering by her cheek.
Her naked hip was cocked to one side as she studied the four sets of lingerie,
occasionally taking a sip of wine.  
  
Reaching down without a word, she picked up a turquoise set, walked back to
the bathroom, put her glass on the counter and removed the underwear from the
hangers before cutting off the tags and laying them flat on the counter. She
leaned over the tub and turned off the water. Her son looked in her deep brown
eyes as she walked back to the bed wearing only that single purple bra. Her
hand grazed across his right shoulder as she reached behind him to pick up the
other three sets. He watched her bend at the waist, giving him a peek of her
perfect pink pussy while she placed the lingerie in her drawer.  
  
Still without a word, his mother walked over to him and straddled his waist,
lowering herself onto his lap, her arms wrapping around his shoulders. She
kissed him softly and deeply. He held his beer in one hand and his other hand
wrapped around her waist, pulling her close. He had been swelling as he
watched her, but now the head of his erection bumped her ass as she sat on his
lap.  
  
"Would you come take a bath with me?" she whispered into his mouth.  
  
"I would love nothing more, mom."  
  
She smiled and kissed him once more, grazing his lips with her own. Sliding
back, she planted her feet back on the floor on the outside of his legs and
extended her hand. He took her hand and she backed away, not really helping
him up. She never let go of his hand as she led him to the large garden tub
under the plate glass window that overlooked the backyard. She took his beer
from his hand and he stepped into the tub, holding the side as he lowered
himself into the mound of bubbles that smelled like lavender.  

His mother handed him his beer and her wine, then turned on the shower light
and turned off the overhead light. The effect was the warming glow of a single
shaded 40-watt bulb at the opposite corner of the large bathroom. She stood
beside the tub and looked him in the eye as she removed her bra, sliding it
down her arms, and dropped it on the floor at her feet. Turning her back to
him, she stepped into the tub and lowered herself slowly into it, her ass just
inches from his face. Were his hands not full, he would have grabbed her and
run his tongue straight up through her crack and then buried it in her pussy.  
  
She moaned as she settled into the tub, sighing as she rested back against his
chest. He handed her the glass of wine, but neither said anything for several
moments.  
  
"Mom?" he ventured.  
  
"Yes, honey?"  
  
"I love you."  
  
She smiled but he couldn't see it. "I love you, too, baby."  
  
"I know you do. Can I ask you a question?"  
  
"Anything."  
  
"Is there anything you would like specifically from me tonight?"  
  
"What do you mean?"  
  
"In bed. I want to make you happy. You've been so patient with me for the last
few weeks and I want to focus on pleasing you tonight."  
  
She turned so she could see his face. "You always please me, Cor. I told you
earlier that this is a time for you to get what you need."  
  
"I know you did. I just thought we could take our time and enjoy the night."  
  
She smiled. "I like the sound of that." Settling back against his chest again,
she lifted her glass to her lips and said, "But since you ask, I've really
missed your mouth on me." She smiled as she took a sip of her wine.  
  
"I have a secret to tell you," he said. Then he whispered in her ear, "I've
missed my mouth on you, too."  
  
"Mmm," she shuddered, settling into him.  
  
Cory set his beer on the window sill, and then he gently took the wine glass
from his mother's hand. He dipped his hands into the water at his sides to
warm them after holding the cold drinks. Bringing them up, he rested them on
his mother's shoulders right next to her neck, bringing another moan from her
as he stroked to her shoulders and back to her neck. After several passes, he
grazed down her arms and back up, stroking her upper chest and then down the
outside of her breasts.  
  
By this time, her breathing had increased and she lay her head back on the
side of his neck. The bubbles had already begun to dissolve and he was pleased
to be able to see her nipples beneath the surface of the warm water. He loved
his mother's breasts. As he stroked the outside of her breasts, he brought his
hands down along her ribs and felt her tremble at his touch.  
  
She didn't say anything, but she could feel his excitement pressing into her
lower back and it continued to increase her own excitement. She had waited so
long for this night and today couldn't have gone better as far as she was
concerned. Now here she was in a romantic bath with the man she loved. She
wanted him more than she ever had. Her heart melted at his touch.  
  
She turned her face up, offering her mouth to his kiss. He turned down into
her kiss, his tongue tasting the sweetness of her lips before she gently
licked at his tongue in return. The hands that had been on her ribs rolled up
to cup her breasts, pushing them up and in. As the intensity of their kiss
increased, Cory squeezed her breasts with more fervor. She almost came when he
finally pulled on her rock-hard nipples.  
  
By this point, Cory didn't know how much control he would have. He wanted to
be inside her so badly. She was kissing him with incredible passion, moaning
into his mouth. And then he felt it. She scooted her hips forward and her hand
cupped his balls before sliding up to grip his shaft. Her mouth never left
his, her breath forcing into his mouth in response to his touch. While his
right hand rolled her nipple, his left hand snaked down to caress her lips.
She began to roll her hips, pressing her cunt against the finger on her clit.  
  
She had to break the kiss as her orgasm approached. "Oh, Cory," she whined,
"You're making me cum." Her hand gripped his shaft tighter as she convulsed on
his hand. When her orgasm subsided, she dropped her head back on his shoulder
again. Cory withdrew his hand, retrieved her wine and held it out for her. She
giggled as she took the glass. "Thank you."  
  
Cory picked up his own bottle and took a sip as his mother's free hand rested
on his thigh, her thumb stroking his skin idly. She drained her glass of wine
and leaned forward to rest it on the back corner of the tub. Turning around
she kissed her son, stroking his cheek.  
  
"Wait right here, okay?"  
  
"Okay," he smiled.  
  
He watched as she stood, her hand braced on the side of the tub, bubbles
sliding down her dripping back, ass, and legs. She gingerly stepped over the
edge of the tub onto the carpet. Pulling a plush purple towel off the rack,
she gently blotted herself dry and Cory enjoyed every moment of it. His eyes
traveled her body from head to toe, stopping and watching, following the
towel. When she stopped to stand, he caught her in the eye, bringing a smile.
She liked when he watched her. It made her feel beautiful. Desired.  
  
Hanging the towel back on the rack, she took the few steps to the opposite
counter and picked up the turquoise thong she had selected for the night.
Again, her son watched, entranced as she slid the satin and lace panties up
her legs, finishing by pulling the sides up high and settling the center strip
deep into her crack. Reaching for the bra, she unclasped the front center
hook, pulling it on and hooking the cups together. She watched her son as she
reached into each cup to lift her perfect breasts into place. They small bra
hugged her breasts exactly as it was supposed to do. A perfect fit.  
  
Turning to her son, she placed one hand on her hip, letting the other arm hang
free, and bent one knee slightly, pulling her heel off the carpet.  
  
"Well?"  
  
"You really are stunning."  
  
"Stunning?"  
  
"Perfect. Amazing. Breathtaking. You'll have to excuse me if I can't find a
better word." He smiled at her and she nodded with a smile.  
  
"They all sound lovely. Thank you." With that she walked to the tub and sat on
the edge. "Are you ready?"  
  
"More than."  
  
She reached her arm into the water and pressed the drain cap, causing a loud
gurgling sound as the hot water rushed into the small drain opening. She stood
as Cory stepped over the edge of the tub, and handed him another purple towel.
As he dried himself, she reached forward and gently caressed his shaft,
bringing a groan from her young lover. She took in every detail of the cock
she loved: the veins, the softness of the skin, the rigidity of its core, the
way it throbbed with his heartbeat, and that beautiful glans that had brought
her so much pleasure. She looked into her son's eyes and saw him smiling down
at her as he slowly dried his hair.  
  
He dropped the towel over the edge of the tub and reached down to take her
hands. When she stood, she was greeted with another loving kiss. The feel of
his hands as they explored her shoulders, back, and rear end, continued to
elevate her arousal. She felt safe in his arms. It was sometimes hard to
believe that the same hands that could caress her so gently were also capable
of protecting her so fiercely. For a second her mind flashed back to that
first day Cory caught his dad beating her again, and came to her rescue. The
fire in his eyes and the power he displayed had frightened her, but that
quickly passed as he comforted her. She knew she would never have to worry
about that kind of anger used against her. Cory wasn't made that way.  
  
Cory loved the feel of his mother's skin under his touch. The warmth from
their shared bath, the soft smoothness that came from her routine of skin
care, and the hint of lavender from the bubble bath, all stirred his passions
even more. His tongue continued to dance with hers, tasting the wine, while
his hands explored her body. Breaking the kiss, he stepped back and looked her
over again, amazed that she would be here with him when she could have any of
her choice of suitors. Yet here they were.  
  
Smiling at her son, the beautiful brunette walked to the bed, leaving him
standing by the tub for a moment as he watched her hips sway, the turquoise
thong appearing from between her cheeks, a small triangle of fabric connecting
the satin waist band together in the back. The only other disturbance to her
naked form were the strip of fabric across her back and the two vertical
straps over her shoulders, like blue-green streams through a flawless
landscape.  
  
His mother stopped at the foot of the bed, as if waiting for him. Cory walked
casually to her, controlling his urge, having displayed a strong intensity
such a short time ago. His erection jumped with each beat of his heart and he
would catch her looking at it as she examined his body, before bringing her
eyes up to meet his gaze once again. The room was almost dark with the sun
gone. The only light in the room came from that single bulb over the shower.
Cory walked to the side of the bed and turned on the bedside lamp. His mother
walked to the other side and turned on that one before reaching down to pick
up the corner of the bedspread. Taking the hint, Cory picked up his corner and
followed his mom's lead in folding down the bedspread, blanket, and top sheet.
It had been too long since he'd been in this bed and he was looking forward to
it.  
  
Michelle kneeled on the bed and knee-walked to the center as she motioned for
Cory to join her. He did, butterflies in his stomach at the thought of making
love to his mother again. "Lie down, baby," she muttered. He lay on his back,
his head rested on one of her pillows. Again he smelled lavender. "Do you
think you could cum a couple more times for me tonight?" she asked, kneeling
at his waist as she stroked his thigh.  
  
"With you, there's no doubt," he smiled, squeezing her hand.  
  
"Then just relax and let it happen." He nodded as she smiled before lowering
her head to kiss his stomach. She continued to kiss around his groin as she
rotated around to straddle his right leg, the satin of her panties resting on
his shin. She continued to kiss and now to lick lightly at the place where his
thighs joined his torso. He felt her hand gently wrap around the base of his
shaft and moaned at the feeling. Grabbing another pillow, he lifted his head
and put the pillow under it so he could watch in comfort as his mother worked
him over. He caught her eye and she smiled as she lowered her head even
further to lick has sac. He groaned as she sucked first one ball, then the
other, into her mouth, tickling them with her tongue as she alternated back
and forth.  
  
Her hand continued to work his shaft, stroking all the way up the ridge,
staying away from the head while her other hand stroked his thigh and she
rubbed her crotch against his leg. He was obviously not the only one on
sensory overload. She would occasionally whimper or moan while she worked him
over. He could feel the moist heat through her panties and the cool spot it
would leave behind on his skin.  
  
Cory was getting more excited, enjoying the skill with which his mother sought
to pleasure him. As she stroked his shaft and licked the underside of his
base, a bead of fluid rolled off the tip of his head and down the side to his
mother's fingers. "Mmm," she said, getting her first taste of her son's
excitement. As if that was her cue, she placed both hands on his hips and
whispered his name. His eyes were closed, but he opened them for her, looking
into her fiery gaze. She licked up the underside of his shaft, her mouth open
before bending her head forward and taking a deep breath. He watched in
amazement as his cock disappeared into her mouth, still going, still going,
feeling her mouth constrict around the head, hearing the rush of air from her
nostrils, and finally her lips resting against his groin.  
  
"Oh, fuck," he groaned as he gripped the sheets in his fist. After a moment
she came all the way off with a gasp, thick strands of saliva connecting her
lips to his cock.  
  
"You liked that, did ya?" she asked with a laugh. Some of the strands broke
from her smiling pink lips. She was still grinding on his shin.  
  
"Damn, mom."  
  
"I take it that's a yes?" Before he could answer, she forced her mouth down
all the way again, this time more quickly. Her hips convulsed as a grunt
vibrated through his shaft. She pulled up and exhaled quickly, still
convulsing. "God," she forced, her hands in a death grip on his hips. After
another quick breath, she forced herself down again. This time she didn't stay
down for long, but pulled her head back up and began giving him a rhythmic
blowjob, alternating speed, depth and technique. Now she was trying to make
him cum for her.  
  
"Oh, mom," he said, placing a hand on her head. "I'm going to cum soon."  
  
"Go ahead, baby," she whispered. "I want to taste you." She went back to work,
stroking him as she sucked and licked his shaft and head.  
  
Cory's hips jerked against her, beyond his control. He grunted involuntarily
as her mouth was flooded with her son's seed. She swallowed it as it continued
to blast, keeping only the head in her mouth and stroking the length with her
fist, careful not to stop too soon. He collapsed and sighed as she slowed her
work, content that she had satisfied him.  
  
"Wow. Mom" He shook his head.  
  
She released his flagging dick and crawled up to lie down beside him. His arm
curled around her as she settled in against him and leaned over for a kiss. He
tasted himself in her mouth as his tongue chased hers. He recovered quickly,
rolling over on top of her, forcing a laughing squeal from his mature lover.
He laughed with her and began kissing her cheeks, hearing her moan as he
nibbled down her neck, taking a moment to lick her collarbone lightly.  
  
As much as he loved her naked, she looked incredible in her new bra and
panties and he was hesitant to remove them. Supporting himself on both arms,
he kissed and nibbled his way down to her left breast kissing her through the
small, thin cup barely covering her nipple. He could see the top edge of her
beautiful areola. He ran his tongue along the edge of the fabric and felt the
softer skin of her areola as it contrasted with the firmer skin of her breast.  
  
He had an idea that he wanted to try and as he kissed her cleavage, trailing
up to her throat, she moaned, "Oh, God, Cor. I love your touch." Her hips
writhed against him as he made love to her. Pulling the right bra strap down
over her shoulder, he kissed her shoulder before sitting up and pulling her up
with him. She followed without resisting, resting back on her hands.  
  
Pulling the strap away from her arm, he said, "Pull your arm through." She
looked a little confused, but smiled and pulled her arm through the strap. He
pulled the other strap away and she repeated with the other arm. Twisting the
strap once, he formed a loop and she smiled at him as she pushed her hand
through before he pulled the loop closed around her wrist. Her arm was now
practically pinned to her side, her hand near her shoulder, and she giggled as
she placed the other hand through the loop.  
  
Grabbing her wrists, he pushed her back onto the bed, holding himself over
her, and pulled her hands up next to her head until they were stopped by the
mild tension of the bra straps. He had no intention of actually restraining
her, both of them knowing that there was no security in the set up. With her
hands above her shoulders, the cups were pulled up tight over her breasts,
pushing them a little higher and closer together. He interlaced his fingers
with her as he pressed his palm into his mother's and bent down to kiss her
gently and deeply.  
  
"How does this feel?" he whispered.  
  
"Wicked," she giggled. "What are you going to do to me?"  
  
"I just want to please you," he whispered into her mouth before his tongue
curled along her upper lip, inviting her own tongue to respond. They kissed
for a moment and he noticed her grip tighten on his hands for just a second
before he backed away. Letting go of her hands, he sat back on his heels
beside her legs and ran his hands down her wrists all the way in to her
shoulders before stroking down to caress her breasts through her new bra. She
inhaled sharply, pressing her chest up into his palms.  
  
"Mmm," she moaned.  
  
"I love your tits, mom. They're perfect."  
  
"Thank you, baby. I'm glad you like them. They're yours, you know?"  
  
"So it would be okay for me to do this?" He licked along the seam of the bra
again.  
  
"Ahh, yes." His mother whined and pressed herself up against him again.  
  
"And this?" He sucked the skin of each breast into his mouth, eliciting
another moan from her.  
  
He held her wrists again, and pulled them down to her sides. The straps pulled
at the top corner of the cups and flipped the fabric down, exposing her
beautiful erect nipples as the material was now rolled under her breasts. It
worked exactly as he had hoped.  
  
"What about this?" he asked, maintaining eye contact with her as he circled
one nipple with his tongue, making her moan as she watched his mouth on the
pink nub. He enclosed his mouth around it, creating suction before lightly
biting it, bringing a pleasurable yelp from her half-open mouth. "Or this?" He
repeated his oral assault on the other nipple. As he alternated back and forth
between them, increasing in his effort, she responded more and more openly.  
  
"Mmm. Suck my tits. Bite my ni—AH!" He bit her nipple as she wanted. "Ooooh,
yeah," she moaned. "You do like my tits, don't you?"  
  
"I love your tits." His words were muffled because he wouldn't let go, but
continued to suck, nibble, bite and lick all over her breasts. Her head
dropped back onto the pillow, pleasure coursing through her, jolts of
electricity connecting her nipples to her groin.  
  
Cory watched her writhe and squirm, her hips rolling and softly thrusting as
she searched for relief. He couldn't wait anymore either. He had to taste her.
Her arms seemed to struggle against the bra straps, but she didn't complain.
His mouth trailed down her belly, dipping into her navel and causing her to
laugh. "Stop it! That tickles." He laughed back and swirled it around again
just to drive her crazy. She laughed some more and he watched up close as her
stomach tensed up convulsively.  
  
Leaving her navel, he began kissing and licking down her stomach to her
panties and then around her upper thighs, nibbling just below her panty line.
The scent of her arousal mixed with lavender wafted constantly into his
nostrils, firing his brain to begin the launch sequence. He felt his cock
begin to stir again, a nervous tingle in his stomach.  
  
Not willing to wait any longer, he latched his mouth over her pussy, licking
her through the soft fabric. His mother forced her hips up against his mouth
and let out a long guttural moan. "Oh fuh-" she gasped. "Lick me, Cor. Lick my
pussy." She purred and moaned as he teased her through the panties. Her new
thong was now soaked through and he couldn't tell how much was his own drool
and how much was her flowing love. He could feel the heat radiating from
behind the satin, however and he was no longer satisfied with the rumor of
what lay beneath.  
  
Cory pressed his hands against her inner thighs and forcibly pushed her legs
back. "Grab your legs," he demanded. He wasn't asking nicely and she was able
to grab her upper calves in her still-confined hands. She was breathing
heavily, her head once again off the bed to watch her son with his mouth on
her cunt. He didn't even wait to remove her panties, but instead tucked his
fingers roughly under one side of the crotch, and pulled the panties to the
side, completely exposing her leaking pussy to his eyes and mouth.  
  
Her lips were splayed open, swollen and pink. The aroma of her excitement was
even stronger, completely overwhelming the lavender. She squealed when he
ripped her panties to the side, but she practically wailed when he forced his
tongue into her dripping hole. Her hips thrust up to take as much of him in as
possible. He was happy to dig as deep as he could. While her son was busy
tongue-fucking his mother, his mother was using her own tongue to encourage
him on, demanding that he "eat that pussy" and "fuck me with your tongue". He
loved her enthusiasm. He loved to hear her talk dirty.  

Cory's erection formed a slick spot on the sheet as he leaked from excitement.
He could feel the slick moisture smearing around the head of his cock while it
dragged on the luxury bed sheets of his own mother's bed. He was unconsciously
driving his own hips into the bed, increasing the friction and stretching the
skin of his prick, making the head even more sensitive as it rubbed the soft
cotton beneath him.  
  
He feasted on his mother's lips and clit and mound and upper thighs, and she
feasted her eyes on her son feasting. They were both over-the-top turned on.
While Cory was trying not to get close to cumming, he was trying to push his
mother to the point where she couldn't help but cum. She didn't even warn him
when her stomach tensed and her throat closed up. He worked her over and felt
her body trying to push her womb out. Feeling her open up even more, he
flattened his tongue and lapped at the flow with long licks. The flat of his
tongue swiped over the flooding walls and lips, now an even brighter pink. She
looked raw and incredibly inviting. He pulled his head back a little and
couldn't help himself.  
  
Just as her orgasm was finishing, Michelle felt the panties pull away from her
ass, rolling further over one cheek, immediately followed by her son's nose in
her pussy and his tongue on her asshole. "OH SHIT!" she grunted and another
orgasm crashed through her, forced out by the new sensation and the filthy
thought that her son was licking her ass. All the nerves in her body
apparently cheered her ass on because the focus of every nerve ending was
firing from that lowest of points in her body. She felt his hands squeezing at
her thighs as his hot breath blew across her lips and cheeks while his tongue
circled the surprisingly sensitive button that until recently, she had never
really considered as sexual. Her mind had just been changed.  
  
Cory was surprised to see his mother's legs collapse on either side of him,
the heel of her right food dropping squarely onto his back before sliding off
onto the bed. He lifted himself up, worried about his mother until he heard
her let out a tired laugh. "Oh, my god. I can't believe you did that," she
breathed.  
  
"Did what?" he asked as he helped her untangle her hands from the bra straps.  
  
"Licked me there," she answered, sitting up to be closer to him, her hands
supporting her on the bed.  
  
"Where?" He smiled at her, pushing her.  
  
She caught on. "My ass," she smiled, dropping her face to look at her hands.  
  
He put his finger under her chin. "Look at me." She looked him in the eye with
a nervous smile. "Tell me."  
  
She leaned in to be right in his face. "I can't believe I just let my son lick
his mother's ass." She watched his eyes close in response. He opened them
immediately with a look of intense fire. "And his slut mom came on his mouth
because of it." They both shuddered at that one. Before she could see it
coming, his mouth was on hers, his tongue driving into her mouth. He began to
push her back, but she pushed harder in response, her hands on her chest
driving him away.  
  
As soon as she had room, she whipped around to point her pussy and ass at him.
She dropped to her elbows as she begged him, looking over her shoulder. "Do it
again, Cory. Make me cum again with your tongue on my ass."  
  
She didn't have to ask him twice. He was dripping from the excitement, a cold
string swinging from the head of his aching purple beast, to land on his
thigh. Still on his knees, he quickly placed both hands on his mother's
perfect round cheeks and dove his face toward her cunt, bringing a forced
whine from her as he curled his tongue to whip her clit before he flattened it
to quickly lick up the full length of her glowing pink labia. He had to taste
her again and fortunately her flavor had run down the crack to trace over her
puckered knot. When he circled around it with the tip of his tongue, he wasn't
just bringing her pleasure. He was licking up all the flavor she had released.  
  
Once he was only tasting skin again, he returned to the little circle of
wrinkles and began circling, lapping, whipping and poking at it. His mother
responded with grunts, groans, rolling hips, whines and two rapid screaming
orgasms. He brought the second orgasm on so quickly by driving two fingers
into her pussy suddenly while attacking her backdoor. He pumped into her
rapidly and also realized that she had reached back under her to stroke at her
own clit. No wonder she was overwhelmed with pleasure. After the second
orgasm, she attempted to fall forward onto the bed, but Cory held her hips so
she couldn't.  
  
"Please, Cory, I'm tired. You wore me out."  
  
"No. I want you this way. Give me those pillows." She reached forward and
tossed three pillows back to him. He stacked all three under her hips and
pressed her hip down so she could settle onto the pillow.  
  
"Better?" he asked, stroking her back.  
  
"Better," she affirmed. She pushed her self up with one hand and a moment
later he heard a quiet click and the bra strap across her back turned slack.
She dropped her shoulders to the bed and extended her arms straight back. He
gently pulled the shoulder straps, sliding the bra down her arms before she
tucked her arms under her head.  
  
He couldn't believe how beautiful she was at that moment. She lay in post-
orgasmic bliss, her eyes sleepy, her back arched, and her smooth ass pointed
at him. Her smooth pink lips were still open, waiting for him. He continued to
look down her legs to her feet and fell even more deeply in love with his
mother. Moving forward to settle in behind her, he placed one hand on the base
of his cock and the other on the mattress under her arm.  
  
Leaning forward, he whispered in her ear. "Mom?"  
  
"Yes?"  
  
"Do you have any more pillow cases like these?"  
  
Her brow furrowed as she answered. "Yes. Why?"  
  
"Because I think these are going to be messy." He slowly pushed forward,
burying himself as her eyes snapped open with a gasp, followed by a groan. His
hips rested against her ass, his balls on her clitoris.  
  
"I think you're right, baby," she moaned.  
  
He pulled out and just as the head was about to break free, reversed direction
to glide back into her warmth. With each movement she made a noise of pleasure
and he reveled in her sounds and the feeling of her body embracing his. He
spent the next few minutes making love to his mom, pressing his hand onto her
back, stroking and gripping, as he held himself up with the other one. After a
few minutes, however, his arms got tired and he knelt back up. He looked down
to watch her lips grabbing at his vein-riddled cock while he smoothly pistoned
in and out.  
  
Unable to resist, he pressed the pad of his thumb against her backdoor and she
let out a long, "Mmmmm, yessssss" as she rotated her hips just slightly in
response. As she responded more openly he applied more pressure, not intending
to enter her, just to bring her pleasure. Cory continued thrusting into her
with his thumb pressing against her anal opening and she was beginning to lose
control of herself, her breathing ragged and her hips jerking. She quickly
thrust back and wailed, causing two things to happen. First, Cory's thumbnail
disappeared, marking the first time he had penetrated his mother anally, and
second, his groin was splashed with the heat of her orgasm, marking the first
time he had seen his mother ejaculate. Erin had always flooded him, but his
mother never had.  
  
Worn from her intense orgasm, Michelle pulled forward off her son's rigid
beast, feeling his thumb break free as well. Cory was right. The pillows were
going to be a mess. She needed to pick up one of those blankets.  
  
Cory, poor boy, she thought. He must be exhausted. It was her turn to do some
work. She pushed herself up on shaky arms and turned to her son. He was idly
stroking himself as he looked at his mother's flared pink love flower. "Lie
down, son. Let me ride you for a little while," she smiled.  
  
He happily obliged her, lying back on the bed. She stroked herself, amazed at
her own wetness. She had never cum that hard before, but her son was working
her just right. At one point she thought she was peeing, but just attributed
it to the intensity of her orgasm. Certainly she hadn't pissed all over her
son and her bed, had she.  
  
"Oh, my God, I'm soaked," she exclaimed.  
  
"Yeah," he laughed. "I didn't know you were a gusher, mom."  
  
"A what?"  
  
"I'll tell you later. Hop on." She straddled him, but was worried about it
happening again. With her seeming suddenly hesitant, Cory wanted to relax her.
"Mom, don't worry about it. It's a good thing. Don't hold back on your orgasm
out of fear; just let yourself go. I loved it. I want to see more of it."  
  
She smiled at him. "Really?" she asked as she sank onto his throbbing heat.  
  
"Hell, yeah!" he groaned with a smile as his mother engulfed him.  
  
"Tell me more." She began to rise and lower, turning her hips in small
circles.  
  
"I love to watch you cum, mom. Your amazing body flinching and tensing as you
grip my cock or fingers, or as your cunt pushes against my mouth. I love to
taste your cum. And when you splashed against me, it was so fucking hot! You
squeezed me so hard I couldn't believe it. And that flood was awesome!"  
  
She squeezed her eyes closed and dropped, burying him into her, another flood
bursting forth. Neither of them could believe how turned on they were. Cory
latched onto his mother's nipple when he pulled her down onto his chest. She
squealed as he thrust up into her, one hand gripping her breast and the other
squeezing her ass. His tongue and teeth worked her nipple over, bringing
whines from his mother's throat and her hand to the back of his head. By now
she was riding him with intense ferocity and her cunt was constantly flooding
him, sending a constant stream of warmth over his waist and thighs, running
down over his balls. She kept the strokes shallow now, his head gliding in and
out, the ridge of his helmet under constant stimulation. He was working hard
to control himself and he had to find a way to settle her down. He needed to
take over again.  
  
Causing a squeal, he rolled over, pinning her to the mattress as he buried
himself to the hilt. "Oh, fuck!" he grunted. "I'm getting close, mom!"  
  
"Stick a finger back in my ass, baby. Fuck me with a finger in my ass!"  
  
Cory dropped down on to his mom, supporting himself on his elbow. With his
other hand, he quickly pulled her leg up and reached around her ass, burying
his middle finger up to the second knuckle. Her asshole was slick with the
flood of juices. She immediately clamped around his cock and finger, with a
sharp gasp.  
  
"That's it, Cor! God, that's amazing."  
  
With her heel on his ass, her son began to drill into her with strong rapid
strokes. He was beginning to swell as he approached his own climax, bringing
her to another flood of her own. Her screaming convulsion forced his balls to
tighten, driving his cream deep into her. Blast after blast of fiery passion
drained into his mother and she responded by exploding with her own blaze,
splashing back around his shaft.  
  
He unwillingly flopped to the side, landing on his back, completely drained.  
  
"Dammit, you wore me out, mom," he laughed.  
  
"It's too bad you're tired. I could still go some more." She stroked his
chest.  
  
"Yeah, well, that's not going to happen."  
  
"Okay," she sighed. "You get some rest. I guess I'll have to wait till next
time for you to stick that cock in my ass."  
  
"Fuck, mom."  
  
"That's right, Cor. Fuck. Fuck my ass." She giggled as she said it, turning
away from him and pointing her ass back. "Right," she paused as she reached
back. "Here," she breathed, pressing her middle finger into her own ass hole.
She couldn't believe she was doing it either.  
  
"I want that more than anything," he sighed. "Two problems, though." He
pointed to his soft cock and said, "One." Then he pointed to the alarm clock,
which showed that it was now eight o'clock. "Two."  
  
"Aww," she pouted. Kissing him, she sat up and said, "I understand. Tomorrow?"  
  
"Tomorrow."  
  
"Okay. Get some sleep. We'll play tomorrow."  
  
"All of us?" he asked, hopeful.  
  
"I'm sure she would love to play with us. Good night, honey."  
  
"Night." Cory lay there while his mother walked around, turning out the lights
by the bed before walking into the bathroom. The last thing he remembered was
his mother stepping into the shower as he drifted off to sleep.




        Man of the House Ch. 07


Erin returned from her run just as the garage door was opening. As she walked
up the driveway, her mom was backing out. Erin pulled the ear buds out when
her mother stopped and rolled down the window.  
  
"Hey, sweetie."  
  
"Hi, mom."  
  
"Listen, would you start on dinner tonight so that we can eat pretty quickly
after I get home? Cory's still trying to get caught up on his rest and if the
three of us are going to have some time together, we don't need a late
dinner." She smiled as she asked, a twinkle in her eye.  
  
"Sure," Erin agreed. "I have to go to the school this afternoon for final
registration, but I should be back by around 4. I can start then."  
  
"Sounds good. God, I'm like a schoolgirl," her mother giggled, covering her
face with her hands. "I'm so nervous and excited at the same time."  
  
"I know," Erin laughed. "I am, too! OH! I also want you to try out my new toy,
so can I bring it?"  
  
"Of course! Okay, so I have to get to work, but I'll see you tonight. I love
you."  
  
"Love you, too." Erin squeezed her mom's hand, resting on the door frame
before backing up and making her way in through the garage as her mother
backed out of the driveway.  
  
She took a shower, got dressed and was in the middle of eating breakfast when
the front door opened and Cory walked in, his t-shirt and jeans streaked with
warehouse dust. His work boots were worn down enough that the steel toe was
exposed in a little patch on each boot. He plopped down in a chair at the
table, untying his boots as he talked to his sister.  
  
"Hey, gorgeous."  
  
"Hey, stud."  
  
"I'm exhausted. I'm so glad school is starting next week and the strike is
over. I'm ready for a routine again," he said, shaking his head. Once he
dropped the second boot onto the tile floor, he plopped back in the wood chair
with a sigh.  
  
"Yeah, I have to go sign my final registration today."  
  
"Really? Mind if I tag along? I need to pay up and sign mine, too."  
  
"Sure. Megan was supposed to go, but she had to bail because she discovered an
error and has an appointment tomorrow. My appointment isn't until 2:30."  
  
"Good. I can take a shower and get some sleep. This strike kicked my ass. I
didn't realize it until it was over."  
  
"Let me get you some breakfast before you go upstairs," she offered as she
stood up.  
  
"Thanks." He swatted at her ass as she walked past, getting a good shot on her
running shorts and causing her to squeal, whipping her head around in mock
anger before rubbing her ass, her face fading into a smile.  
  
While she warmed him some microwave waffles and some bacon he thought he
should get her opinion.  
  
"Erin," he asked nervously, "Can I ask you a question."  
  
"Sure."  
  
"Okay, I guess a couple of questions."  
  
"Go ahead," she said, not even turning around, focusing on the task of getting
a glass and pouring his juice.  
  
"First, I know I've spent more time with mom than I have with you. I'm sorry
about that. I don't want to neglect you or make you resent what's going on
here."  
  
"Don't worry about it," she said, turning around to rest on the counter. "It's
cool. First, I know this is new to all of us, but I also know I can go to
Megan any time I want. You're all mom has. I'm cool sitting back a little so
she can get what she needs. Besides, while the strike was on, mom and I spent
a lot of nights together without you. And you and I have had some time without
her. I don't think any of us can really expect this to be something where we
spend the exact same amount of time together." She turned back around when the
microwave beeped and pulled his plate out, replacing the bacon plate with the
waffle plate. "Relationships don't work that way anyway, right? All three of
us will have to give and sacrifice for the others. If we all try to meet each
other's needs, we can all be happy. So, no, I'm not upset about it. I'm glad
to see mom so happy. She needs a good man in her life and at least right now,
that's you."  
  
When the microwave beeped again she placed the waffles and bacon on a
different plate together while her brother spoke.  
  
"I guess you're right. I love you both so much that I don't want to hurt
either one of you." Cory spoke as his sister walked toward him with the plate
before sitting on his lap, his hand resting on her thigh. "This whole thing
started with you and me and then we brought mom in together. I don't want you
to think I want her more than you. It's just different with her, you know?"
His sister fed him a piece of bacon.  
  
"I know, Cor. It is different. She wants and needs different things than I do
and right now she needs you much more than I do. I've had a few good
boyfriends, so I know what it's like to be treated well. Mom has spent more
than half her life being treated like trash by a man who promised to love and
take of her. I think she's relearning what it means to be cared for. You're
doing that for her. I can be her girlfriend, her shopping buddy, her
confidant. I can even be her lover. But I can't be her man. I can't provide
her with a loving man's touch and help her regain that confidence that only a
man can help her recover. You can do that for her. And I've never seen her so
happy as I have in the last few weeks that she's been with you, Cory. You're
good for her. For both of us."  
  
His heart melted as she talked about what Cory gave to them both, but
especially to their mother. He had never thought of his role that way. Because
he's not a woman, he couldn't understand, so he was glad that his sister was
willing to explain that to him. And he was especially glad that she was so
open and understanding.  
  
"Is that all?" she asked, stealing a bite of his bacon.  
  
"Well, I had to ask about that before I got your opinion on this next
question." He took a deep breath, still nervous about asking his sister her
opinion. She didn't say anything, but raised her eyebrows as if waiting for
him to finish the story. "Vanessa wants another date." Erin smiled and nodded.
"But I don't know what to do. I can't afford to go bigger than I did last
time, but I also don't want to downgrade, know what I mean?"  
  
"Oh, yeah, I know what you mean. But let me let you in on a little secret.
Vanessa's not going out with your wallet. She's going out with your heart.
What you need to do is take what you know about her, and plan something you
can afford. She knows what you make and knows she can't depend on you to
provide for her. She just wants to spend time with you. Do something where the
two of you can just relax."  
  
"So it's not going to be bad if I can't do something nice for her every time?"  
  
"What did your other girlfriends think?"  
  
Cory laughed at that. "Yeah, well, going out with a high school girl is
different from going on a date with an older, sophisticated woman like
Vanessa."  
  
"A woman who knows more about you than anyone you've ever been with. Your
first impression was made a long time ago. Remember, she's seen you poop in
your pants. That was your first impression. Anything that doesn't involve you
doing that is an upgrade," she laughed.  
  
Cory laughed and shook his head. "I guess you're right. I have to remember
that even though Vanessa is a stage name, all I'm really doing is going out to
spend time with mom."  
  
"There you go," she said as she stood up and took the seat next to him. "The
lines are blurry, of course, but you don't have to impress Vanessa. She just
wants to know you want to be with her. After that, believe me, she'll enjoy
whatever you do. Just remember what you know about her and go from there.
It'll be fine."  
  
She smiled at her brother as he thought about what she had said. After a few
seconds, he nodded with a smile. "That makes sense. It gives me some things to
think about. Thanks, Erin."  
  
"No problem, stinky." She took a bite of her own breakfast, which had been
interrupted by her brother's questions. She winked at him and he smiled back,
shaking his head at being called "stinky."  
  
After a shower, Cory fell into bed, confident that his sister would wake him
up in time to leave for the school. His mind reeled with thoughts of how to
spend next weekend with Vanessa and so far he was coming up short. "Remember
what you know about her," his sister's voice echoed in his head.  
  
Cory lulled as his bed shifted, jarring him slightly. As he lay on his side he
felt a hand on his naked back, then wrap around his ribs, tickling him enough
to cause him to shift.  
  
"There it is," he heard a mumble, still too asleep to really comprehend it. He
felt the gentle touch caress his dick and the hand start to glide lightly up
and down his shaft. "Cory," he heard a quiet voice. "I'm going to blow you
now, okay?" The voice didn't wait for a response, but instead the hand
adjusted his now full erection before he felt the moist warmth enveloping his
head and part of his shaft.  
  
"Mmm," he moaned, stirring awake and rolling onto his back a little more.  
  
"That's better," the voice said, still quietly. Cory felt the mouth and hand
working in tandem, becoming more assertive in bringing him pleasure.  
  
"God, Erin."  
  
"Erin?!"  
  
Cory's eyes shot open. OH, SHIT!  
  
"Megan! What the fuck?!" Cory screamed, scrambling back away from his sister's
best friend.  
  
"Me, what the fuck? Why are you calling your sister's name when I sucked your
dick?" she asked, her face in shock.  
  
Erin practically slammed into the door frame from her run down the hall.
"Megan! What the hell are you doing in Cory's room?!" she asked.  
  
"Oh, I can explain my side. That's easy. Your explanation is going to be much
harder. Why is your brother calling your name with his dick in my mouth?"  
  
"Erin, why is Megan in my room when I'm sleeping?" Cory was still pissed, but
more than that, he was scared.  
  
"She just showed up a little while ago for a swim and when I went to the
bathroom," she turned to look Megan in the eye, her anger obvious, "I guess
she thought she should just come in here and suck you off."  
  
Megan just shrugged with a crooked smile. "Something like that. Come on, we
all know he likes me. But apparently not as much as he likes his sister. Not
that I can blame him."  
  
Erin started, "Megan, I can explain..." before Cory cut her off.  
  
"We talked about it," he jumped in, "just like we told you. What we didn't
tell you was that the desire is mutual. But we still agreed not to act on it."
He sighed and hung his head. "Erin doesn't know I still fantasize about her."  
  
Erin stood there in disbelief at what her brother was doing. The look on her
face was obvious.  
  
"I'm sorry, Erin. I know we said we can't do anything and we need to try to
move on, but it's so hard. You're so beautiful," he said, looking at her. "I
shouldn't be using you to fuel my fantasies. I'm sorry."  
  
Megan appeared to be having a hard time believing the story. Her eyes were
squinted and she looked at Cory sideways.  
  
Erin figured she'd better act fast. "Fuck you, Cory! Fuck you! You promised!
We had a deal! That day with Megan was a mistake. God," she said, her eyes
welling with tears as she looked to the ceiling, "I should have left when you
walked out there, Cory. You never should have been out there in the first
place! I can't fucking believe this!" With that, she stormed out and Cory and
Megan sat in silence listening to the door slam and as they heard her
Forerunner start up and fade into the distance.  
  
Megan looked uncharacteristically sheepish. She was obviously stunned into
silence. Cory plopped over to his side and covered his head with his pillow.
His stomach was in knots. God, he thought, I hope I played that right.  
  
"Is that true, Cory?" she asked quietly.  
  
"Is what true?" he was obviously irritated.  
  
"That Erin didn't know and that you only thought about her in your fantasies?"  
  
"Yeah, Megan. That's how it was... Shit! I fucked up big time!" He rammed his
fist into the mattress.  
  
"No, I fucked up," she corrected. She took a deep breath. "I'm really sorry,
Cory. I just saw you lying here naked and wanted to wake you up for a little
fun. I thought you would like it. I didn't know...that..."  
  
"Yeah, well I didn't know you would come into my room and try to suck my dick
while I slept!" He sat up abruptly. The fire in his eyes burned through her
conscience.  
  
Megan didn't have any answers or any defense. She backed away unconsciously,
afraid of the verbal beat down she was about to receive, but bracing herself
for it.  
  
Instead, Cory sighed again and looked past her at the wall. "How the hell am I
going to clean this up?"  
  
"Let me talk to her," Megan offered. She started digging her phone out of her
pocket. "I can try to explain that..."  
  
"Don't."  
  
"But, Cory..."  
  
"I think you need to leave."  
  
"Cory," she begged, her eyes turning red.  
  
"Good bye, Megan."  
  
Cory watched in silence as his sister's friend stood up off his bed and walked
out his bedroom door. A moment later the front door closed and he listened to
her car rumble to life before fading into the distance.  
  
He reached for his phone, hoping he had played this right.  
  
The picture on Erin's phone told her to answer. She was both nervous and
relieved. She had hoped he would call before Megan did or else she wouldn't
know what to say.  
  
"Hey."  
  
"Hey, gorgeous." He sounded apprehensive.  
  
"Thank you, Cory."  
  
"Whew," he laughed. "I was hoping you were playing along. I got scared for a
minute there. You deserve an Oscar."  
  
She laughed. "Best Actor in an Overly Dramatic Scene."  
  
"I honestly thought you were sucking me off, so I didn't even open my eyes. It
just kind of slipped out."  
  
"Well, how could you know that she was going to sneak into your room? I didn't
know it, and I was awake when she came over!" Erin was incredulous. "It's
fine, Cory, really. I think you were convincing enough that she won't dig too
deep, at least for a while."  
  
"I debated on letting her in on it, but you and I hadn't talked about it. And
then I didn't know what it would mean for mom. I figured if I took the blame
for it as fantasy then it would kind of kill it. I hope it worked."  
  
"I think it did."  
  
"So now we have to make up with Megan."  
  
"Let me take care of that. I'll call her tomorrow and work things out. She
needs to simmer through it in order to make it believable. I can't make up
with her too soon or it won't seem real. She'll live, though."  
  
"Okay. So where are you now?"  
  
"At the park waiting for your call. I'll be home in a few minutes. It's almost
time to leave."  
  
"I'll be ready in a few minutes."  
  
"Good."  
  
Cory rode shotgun as Erin took the winding back roads to the college, stopping
for lunch at a hole-in-the-wall steak sandwich place on the way. One of her
ex-boyfriends had introduced her to it and she sometimes likes to stop on the
way to or from school.  
  
As she took a bite of her ribeye sandwich, Cory said, "How come I've never
heard of this place before? I've never had a steak sandwich like this."  
  
"I don't know," she shrugged, her cheek full of steak and bread. "If it
weren't for Marty, I wouldn't know about it either."  
  
"Marty brought you here?" he laughed.  
  
"Shut up," she said, throwing a fry at him.  
  
"Arty Marty? 'I'm Marty and I like to pretend I'm a painter so I can see girls
nekkid,'" mocked Cory with a stupid look on his face before they both cracked
up laughing.  
  
"Hey," Erin said through her laughter, "It worked, didn't it? He got me to
pose naked for him."  
  
"Yeah, but you're a slut," he retorted in a matter-of-fact tone. Her jaw
dropped in shock, her eyes wide before she threw another fry at him. He picked
it up off the table and ate it. "Mmm. More fries."  
  
Erin asked him about his thoughts for his date with Vanessa and they discussed
that for a while as they finished their lunch. He mentioned some ideas and she
would give him some things to think about. They asked each other questions and
pretty soon it seemed that he had a basic idea for their date. He only hoped
she would go along with it.  
  
The ride to the school was pretty lighthearted and they spent the rest of the
drive making jokes and telling stories. It had been a while since they had
spent any brother-sister time together and Cory had missed it. Once on campus
they made their way to the registrar's office and finished their business
there before writing checks at the business office. As Erin had predicted,
they were done by about 3:15, giving them enough time to be home at a little
after 4.  
  
"So," Cory said as they drove out the main gate of the campus. "Megan."  
  
"Yeah," she sighed. "Megan." She shook her head.  
  
"How do you think you're going to handle that?"  
  
"I have to find a way to make it less awkward. I don't want her to be nervous
around me after this, so I have to make it go away. I've been thinking about
it and I should probably send her a text tonight and see if we can talk
tomorrow. On the one hand, it has to be believable, but she knows I don't hold
grudges, so I need to make up with her pretty quickly or it could do some
serious damage to our relationship."  
  
"Did I mess you guys up, Erin?" he asked, concerned.  
  
"No, nothing like that," she blurted, shaking her head.  
  
"Okay. Good. I didn't want that. I was just trying to protect our family."  
  
"I know, Cor," she smiled. She put her hand on his knee and squeezed it for
just a second before returning her hand to the steering wheel. "I think I need
to approach it from the standpoint that our initial reaction was simply from
shock, you know. We overreacted, got upset, but had time to think about it and
talk about it, we made up, came to an understanding, and wanted things to be
cool with her, too. I think that would explain the reaction, the accusations,
and the quick make-up with her. That should settle it pretty well, I think."  
  
Cory could see that working, so he slowly nodded as he ran it through in his
mind. "Yeah. I could see that. Do I have a part in this?"  
  
"Nah. Just be awkward the first time you see her. In other words, act
natural." She winked at him and he just smiled and shook his head.  
  
The garage door buzzed to life at 5:20 and Erin took that as her cue to get up
off the couch and pull the salad out of the fridge and pour the tea. Cory came
downstairs at the sound of the garage door and rounded the corner just as his
mother walked in from the garage.  
  
"Hey, guys," she said happily.  
  
"Hey, mom," replied Cory at the same time his sister blurted out, "Hey." He
met her in the middle of the living room, giving her a quick kiss on the lips
and taking her brief case and jacket while she made her way to Erin, who also
received a kiss on the lips.  
  
"Oh, wow, guys! This looks great. Thank you so much." She eyed the table,
which hosted honey-roasted pork chops, mashed potatoes, yeast rolls, and red
beans.  
  
"Glad you think so. The only thing left is for Cory to toss your salad."  
  
Cory whipped his head around at his sister, his eyes wide. She burst into a
fit of laughter. She handed him the large salad bowl with the wooden salad
servers.  
  
"Let me go change and I'll be ready to eat," their mother said, apparently
missing the reference. As soon as she walked up the stairs, Erin started
laughing again.  
  
"Oh, relax, Cory," she laughed. "When you passed out last night, mom and I
stayed up and had some girl talk."  
  
"What did you talk about?" he asked, trying to be nonchalant while he mixed
the salad in the bowl.  
  
"Now, if I told you that, it wouldn't be girl talk, would it?" She winked at
him before taking the bowl and carrying it to the table.  
  
They finished getting the tea poured and made sure all the condiments were on
the table as their mother finished getting changed.  
  
"Whew, that's better," they heard her say as she turned the corner from the
stairs. Their eyes both bugged out as they saw their mother.  
  
"Is there a problem?" she asked, one hand on her hip.  
  
"No, mom. Just..."Erin stuttered.  
  
"Wow," said Cory.  
  
Erin nodded. "Exactly."  

Michelle smiled. "Glad you like it." She made her way toward them. "It looks
delicious."  
  
"It sure does," muttered Erin as she watched her mother approach. What she saw
was a mature brunette in excellent shape, who had selected black high heels,
black thigh high stockings, and a short black satin nightie, to eat dinner
with children. Her arms, shoulders and upper chest were exposed with only two
thin straps keeping the nightgown on and as she walked, the erect nipples
danced invitingly with each step. The hem barely covered her ass and upper
thighs. She sat down at the table, sliding into her seat at the head of it
while her son and daughter refused to budge.  
  
Michelle snickered as she said, "Well...sit down and eat."  
  
Her children snapped out of their daze and took their seats, glancing at each
other as they sat. Michelle picked up her plate and put a pork chop and scoop
of potatoes and beans on it, and then handed it to Erin, who picked up a roll
and placed it beside the potatoes. She handed the plate to Cory, who handed
his empty plate to his mother. They repeated the process, with Erin placing a
roll on her mother's plate and trading plates so that she finally placed one
on her own. They began to eat in silence until their mother moaned.  
  
They looked up at her, but her eyes were closed as she chewed. "Now this is
the sweetest meat I've put in my mouth since..." she opened her eyes and
looked into Cory's. "Well, since yesterday at least." She winked at him before
breaking off a small piece of her roll and resting it her tongue.  
  
Cory swallowed hard, turning flush. He took a sip of his tea and his mother
looked over at his sister.  
  
"Oh! Here, Erin," she said, putting her fork down and grabbing the salad
tongs. "Would you like me to toss your salad for you?" She smiled inwardly as
she heard Cory choke on his tea, but didn't move her gaze from Erin's eyes.  
  
"Sure, mom," she whispered, her throat dry.  
  
"Would you like a creamy dressing dribbled on it before or after I toss it?"
Her voice was a little shaky and she had fire in her eyes.  
  
"Either way is fine. I'll take it either way." Erin was starting to feel the
tingle in her groin. This was not how she thought dinner would go.  
  
"Cory," his mother's voice interrupted. He looked up and she was holding out
the bottle of ranch dressing.  
  
"Yes, ma'am?"  
  
"Would you be a dear and jiz...drizzle something creamy on here before I serve
your sister?"  
  
He smiled, finally. "I would love to. Do you want a lot or just a little?"  
  
"Just a taste," said Michelle, looking into his eyes. "We don't want to cover
the flavor, just add to it."  
  
Cory lightly poured a small stream around the salad. His mother reached out
and grabbed the bottle around the neck, tilting it up to stop the stream
before grazing her thumb around the rim to wipe up the excess. She sucked it
into her mouth, withdrawing it slowly. "We don't want to waste any."  
  
She handed the bowl to Erin and set the bottle on the table. Taking another
bite of the pork, she asked, "Would someone please toss my salad while I savor
this meat in my mouth?"  
  
"I'll be happy to, mom," volunteered Erin. Scooping some into her mother's
bowl, she asked Cory, "Do you have enough left to do mom?"  
  
"I think so," he said, picking up the bottle of dressing. He began to pour it,
but Erin took the bottle from his hand.  
  
"Let me," she whispered.  
  
He nodded and they all watched as the thick, milky dressing dribbled from the
mouth of the bottle. Tilting the bottle up, Erin ran her index finger along
the rim before wiping it gingerly across her lips. She set her mother's salad
on the table and leaned in closely to her. Her mother met her halfway and Cory
sat in stunned silence as his mother's tongue came out to clean up the
dressing off her daughter's lips. She finished by nipping at the lips with her
own and then leaving her lips there to receive a kiss back from her daughter.
"Delicious," she whispered before sitting straight back up in her chair.  
  
Erin looked weak when her mother withdrew. Her eyes were still closed and she
was slumped over a little.  
  
"Erin," her mother called out. Erin snapped back to the present. "Sit up and
eat. You're dinner's going to get cold."  
  
From that point on, with the exception of what their mother was wearing, the
dinner seemed mostly normal. As usual, their mom asked them about their days.
Erin looked over at Cory, who nodded slightly.  
  
"Well," began Erin, "we had kind of an incident today. With Megan."  
  
"Okay?" Mom was waiting for more details. "Incident."  
  
"Yeah." Erin went on to explain what had happened and how they had responded
to it.  
  
"What made her think she could do that to him in the first place?" she asked,
incredulous.  
  
Cory and Erin looked at each other for a second before Cory cleared his throat
to speak.  
  
"Oh." His mother looked down at her plate and pushed at her potatoes with her
fork.  
  
"Mom," he said.  
  
"It's okay, Cory. You don't owe me an explanation." She was trying to be okay
with it, but she was also fighting feelings of...what is that? Jealousy? Was
she jealous?  
  
"Mom, listen," he said, leaning in and placing his hand on hers.  
  
"No, Cory, it's fine."  
  
"Mom, listen. Please." Erin interjected so that she would know how important
it was to hear him.  
  
Michelle looked back and forth between her children and nodded, focusing on
her son's gentle brown eyes.  
  
"That first night Erin and I got together, dad's last day in this house, Erin
told me about her and Megan. I made some comment about how sexy she was and
the two of us hatched a plan to give me an opportunity with her. Erin and I
had a threesome with her, but we both focused on Megan and not each other.
Megan tried to push us to try each other, but we told her we couldn't do that
because we're related, but that we would think about it. Later on we talked to
her and told her we couldn't do it. She didn't know that Erin and I were
already sexually involved. This was also before we got involved with you. I
swear, mom, that was the only time I've touched her. I haven't been with
anyone but you and Erin since then. I swear."  
  
She looked at Erin, who nodded. "That's it, mom. Honest."  
  
"Why did she want to see the two of you together?" she asked.  
  
"Well, Megan told me this in confidence, but she and her brother played around
a little bit, but then realized it was too weird and stopped. They never had
sex, just touching and kissing and stuff. So she wouldn't judge us for it; she
understood the potential for attraction. It wasn't so much her trying to push
us to do it so much as it was her giving us permission to act on our feelings,
I guess."  
  
"So when we told her we weren't going to do anything, she was cool with it and
understood. Neither she nor I," continued Cory, "have made a move on each
other since that day with Erin. So when I woke up this morning with a hand and
mouth on my junk, I naturally thought it was her," he said, looking at his
sister. "When I called her name, that's when Megan freaked out, and I had to
act fast."  
  
"She seemed a little smug, mom, like she had caught us."  
  
"She did. I knew if I didn't do something, or if we let her know, it could
eventually come out that we've been involved with you, too. I didn't want your
secret to come out until and unless you're ready for it to."  
  
"So that's it, then?"  
  
"That's it," said Erin, noting a visible weight removed from her mother's
countenance.  
  
"Now what?" she asked.  
  
"I try to make up with her. Cory and I have already talked about how we're
going to do it. We'll take care of it mom. Don't worry."  
  
"Okay," she nodded with a gentle smile. "I trust you."  
  
"Thanks, mom," says Cory, squeezing her hand, which earned a return squeeze.  
  
"Now, let's finish our dinner so we can relax," she said, smiling before
taking a small bite of her mashed potatoes.  
  
The rest of dinner was relatively quiet, the three of them shifting internally
between excitement at the upcoming rendezvous and their own perspectives of
the dinner conversation.  
  
Even so, Michelle could not forget what she was wearing, and why, and
continued to maintain a level of sexual arousal. Neither Erin nor Cory could
forget what she was wearing, either, and they both continued to look over at
her as they ate, examining the beauty of her face, the skin of her upper
chest, the outline of her erect nipples, and piecing those views with the
memory of her walk through the kitchen. While Cory had to make a few
adjustments to his cock, his sister simply squirmed in her seat or pressed her
thighs together to stimulate herself.  
  
Michelle dropped her napkin on her plate and said, "Thank you for dinner. That
was delicious."  
  
Cory said, "Erin did everything, and she's right, Erin. It was great. Thanks."
He stood as his sister accepted their thanks, and he picked up his own plate
before reaching for his mom's.  
  
"Cory, let me do that," his mother said, standing.  
  
"It's no problem, mom. You rest. You, too, Erin." He walked around the table
and placed the plates on the counter, turning back to pick up his sister's. As
he scraped the plates into the trash can and placed them in the dishwasher,
the two ladies took the initiative to clear the rest of the table and to begin
putting leftovers away. His mother turned on the hot water in the sink,
pouring dish soap in so it could run while she put the pork chops in a zipper
bag.  
  
Turning off the water, she dipped the casserole dish in the soapy water and
began sponging it in the sink. Cory watched her ass move as she gently circled
the dish with the sponge. He stepped up behind her and placed his hands on her
shoulders while planting a kiss on the back of her neck. She hummed as he
stroked down her arms. He wrapped his arms around her waist and pressed
forward. She could feel his excitement pushing into her ass and pressed back
against it.  
  
Erin watched for only a moment before pressing herself against her brother's
back and reaching her hand around to squeeze his chest. Her other hand pushed
between he and his mother, grabbing his throbbing erection while feeling her
mother's ass against the back of her hand.  
  
One of Cory's hands cupped his mother's breast and the other glided down her
hip until he felt bare skin. He pushed the hem of her gown up and moved his
hand around front. He was surprised to find that she had not worn any panties.
She groaned at his touch while he pushed further down to feel her wet, swollen
lips.  
  
"Shame on you, mom," he whispered. "You're not wearing any panties."  
  
"The better to fuck you with," she retorted casually.  
  
"Erin," he said over his shoulder.  
  
"Yes," she said, breathlessly, her hand still stroking him.  
  
"Come here." He took her hand off his crotch and moved her around to the side,
placing her hand on their mother's pussy.  
  
"Oh, mom," she breathed. "I didn't know you weren't wearing any panties." Her
hand was smoothly, but persistently, stroking up and down over the wet skin at
her fingers.  
  
"They would only be in the way." She reached down to cup her daughter's pussy
through her shorts. "See what I mean?"  
  
Erin only nodded with her eyes closed. Her mother continued to stroke her
while Erin matched her stroke for stroke.  
  
"Do we think the kitchen is the best place to do this, or can we move to mom's
room?" Cory asked, grabbing his own erection through his shorts.  
  
Without a word, Erin pulled her hand back and took her mother's while she also
sucked her mother's juices off her fingers. Leading her upstairs, Erin let go
at the door to her own room, telling them to keep going. She rounded the
corner of her mother's room a moment later, completely naked and holding her
new purple toy. She walked in on her brother and mother making out, Cory's
hand under the hem of her nightgown and her mother's hand stroking him through
his shorts.  
  
"I've missed us," said Erin, interrupting the kiss, tossing her toy on the bed
before joining in the kiss, first kissing her mother and then her brother.  
  
"I have, too," replied her mother while she watched her children make out. She
had one hand on her son's cock and one hand on her daughter's pussy, feeling
two different expressions of physical arousal on her fingers: the firm heat of
her son's erection and the softer moist warmth of her daughter's vagina. It
thrilled her to no end to be a part of this love triangle.  
  
The trio was a slow flurry of hands on bodies while tongue matched tongue. As
Cory and Erin kissed, their mother settled onto her knees, her hands still at
work on the arousal of her son and daughter. From this low, it was easier to
press her middle finger up into her daughter's pussy while her thumb circled
her clit. Erin gasped and sighed into her brother's mouth at her mother's
touch.  
  
Michelle had always been able to multi-task, which had made her so good at her
job, full of interruptions. She had no problem continuing a persuasive
conversation on the phone as her assistant slid a contract in front of her to
sign, scrawling her name and making quick notes for editing, or looking at a
spreadsheet as she made her case into the mouthpiece. At this very moment,
however, she had one hand working rhythmically on her daughter while she
wrapped her other hand around the base of her son's cock and pressed her lips
all the way forward until they met the edge of her hand.  
  
Cory dropped his head in pleasure, catching his mother's gaze as she smiled
around his girth. He smiled back and brought his hand from Erin's smooth,
perfect ass, to stroke his mother's brown curls. Her eyes closed in pleasure
and he felt, more than heard, her quiet moan. This caused Cory to moan in
response. "God, mom, that's fantastic."  
  
"Give me another finger, mom," Erin whined, looking down to her mother.
Without stopping anything she was doing, Michelle simply unfolded her ring
finger and pressed it in alongside the middle finger being buried and
withdrawn from the young, pink flower, nectar flowing down over her wrist by
this point. "MMmmm," Erin moaned, her hand clasping over her right breast, the
familiar feeling of her nipple pressing into her palm.  
  
Confident that Cory's hot dick was wet enough for her hand to glide freely,
his mother stroked him rhythmically while she replaced her other thumb with
her tongue. Erin jumped and squealed at the sudden change, but appreciated the
touch of the older woman's tongue on her bean while her two fingers continued
to probe steadily at her depths.  
  
Cory watched, enthralled, as his mother ate his sister while her hand stroked
and twisted over his shaft and head. He groaned at the vision of eroticism,
feeling a burning tension in his groin. He reluctantly peeled his mother's
hand away as he stepped back and took a seat on the bed. His mother initially
appeared dejected, but when he smiled and sat on the bed, he indicated that
she should focus on Erin. She smiled back and turned to set to work on her
young female lover.  
  
He watched as his mother's face turned away from him, immediately causing his
sister to jump with a gasp, pressing her hand on the top of her mother's head.
Erin's eyes were closed, her head thrown back and his mom's head was working
in small circles. He noticed his sister's taut form respond. Her nipples poked
out from her wrinkled areola, her abs spasmed with no rhythm and even her
thighs tensed up.  
  
It wasn't just the younger woman he paid attention to, however. His mother was
a sight to behold. She had her back to him, still wearing her satin nightgown,
stockings and heels. She swayed gently as she worked her daughter toward
release, the satin gently tracing her form. The bottom flared with her hips,
but as she knelt, it had ridden up, exposing most of beautiful ass. Cory was
mesmerized. Her feet were turned in, toes almost touching, the scuffed soles
of her high heels staring out at him from beneath the soft round orbs of his
mother's delicious ass. He could see her dark pink anus and her flowering
pussy, but he also noticed her finger disappearing and reappearing as she
masturbated while pleasuring her daughter.  
  
Just then, Erin spoke, "Fu-" she gasped. "Just like that!" Her head was
forward now, her brow furrowed, mouth slightly open. Her hand was insistently
pressing her mother's head forward and her hips were arched forward to her
mom's mouth. "I'm cumming, mom! Shit!" With that she let out a guttural wail
as her mother moaned, her finger moving faster in her own pussy before
releasing a muffled grunt into her daughter's crotch while her own hips
convulsed.  
  
Cory had to have them, both of them. He stood and gently lifted his mother up
under her arms, surprising her, but then bringing a giggle as he pushed her
back onto the bed, causing her to flop back onto the blanket. Grabbing Erin by
the arm, he pushed her to lie beside his mother. Erin wasn't even settled
before Cory pushed his mother's legs back and buried his face in her now-
dripping cunt.  
  
Michelle screamed at the intrusion, her hands clamping onto Cory's head. She
felt him bury his tongue into her with his mouth covering most of her, his
nose pressed up against her clit, stimulating her as he moved side to side
while working his tongue into her. Cory felt the ridges and lobes and soft
skin of his mother's pussy on his tongue while her lips grazed his cheeks.  
  
Not satisfied with simply eating her, which they both enjoyed, Cory brought
his hand up, rolled her hips up even further and concentrated on licking and
sucking her clit so he could have room to do what they both wanted.  
  
"Oh, yeah!" she squealed when she felt his finger press against her backdoor.
"Put it in me! Finger fuck my ass!" Cory didn't even change pace on his oral
affections as he pressed forward and kept pressing, bringing a long, drawn-out
moan from his mom until his middle finger was completely buried. He didn't
pull his finger out, but instead slowly wiggled it around inside, looking for
ways to stimulate her, and she obviously enjoyed what he was doing. "Dammit!
Oh, God, that feels good!" she screamed.  
  
Cory heard his sister moaning and looked over to catch her stroking her new
toy rapidly in and out of herself. She was working on a pattern. Instead of
working it straight in and out, she would curl it up slightly as she withdrew
it, keeping it just inside before quickly pressing the base down and in again.
"Cumming!" she squealed, pulling the toy out just as she ejected a fountain
while her hips thrust uncontrollably, her legs taut and spread open.  
  
Cory looked quickly at his mother, whose eyes were closed as she concentrated
on her own pleasure. "Erin," he said, "Let's show mom your new toy."  
  
As soon as he said "mom", Michelle's eyes opened in recognition. Cory withdrew
his finger from her ass and told her to turn over while Erin was settling in
on her back, her head propped up on the pillows. Michelle's face was between
Erin's knees while she was on her knees and elbows. She felt Cory's tongue in
her again and felt his finger pressing into her anus as he had been before.  
  
"Go ahead," breathed her mother, "Show me what you can do with that thing."
Erin smiled and pressed the curved tip to her clit, fighting to keep her eyes
open as she watched her mother's interest on her recent discovery. Again Erin
focused on her own pleasure, working her curved g-spot vibe as she had done
before. Her mother was watching intently, occasionally closing her eyes and/or
moaning as she was receiving pleasure from Erin's brother. She began to see
her mother flinch from her own impending release and this pushed Erin over the
edge, the stimulation from the vibrator forcing her climax out of her.  
  
"Mom!" Erin cried. Michelle's eyes snapped open just as she watched a stream
of fluid burst forth over her shoulder and soaking her back, the warmth and
sight of it setting her off. She came on her son's tongue, her sphincter
gripping Cory's finger as her hips spasmed. Again Erin had started using the
toy, this time at a fierce pace and she called out a second time. Michelle's
eyes were pinched closed in her own release, which served to protect her from
a blast of hot liquid which hit her flush in the face, soaking her. Almost
instinctively she opened her mouth to try and catch what she could, but the
stream never hit her square. Instead she licked her lips, tasting the musky
and somewhat sweet taste of her daughter's release.  

Erin stared in disbelief at her mother's depravity. It was one thing not to
see it coming, but it was another to chase the stream with her mouth while her
son's finger was buried in her ass, his tongue in her pussy. "Holy shit, mom!"
She practically lunged at her mother!  
  
Michelle was stunned and somewhat ashamed at what she had just done. What must
her children think of her? Before she could sit up to clean her face, she felt
the bed bounce hard and then a hard kiss on her lips, a tongue invading her
mouth. Her son's finger was quickly removed as she rolled to the side when her
daughter pinned her to the bed. The tongue in her mouth quickly began taking
long sweeps as it flattened against her cheeks. Her daughter moaned and in the
background she heard her son mutter, "Holy fuck." Michelle brought her own
hand up to wipe the dripping, and now somewhat burning, fluid from her eyes
before opening them to see her daughter with a huge smile on her face hovering
above her.  
  
"Oh, my God," Erin laughed. "Mom, that was the hottest thing I've ever seen!"  
  
"Really?" Michelle was surprised, but felt a little better, letting a smile
escape.  
  
"Oh, yeah," Erin nodded.  
  
"Oh, HELL yeah!" Cory laughed.  
  
"I didn't mean to. It just happened," their mom excused.  
  
"I guess that makes you a natural sex goddess, then, mom. I've never seen
anything like that." Erin was still smiling, shaking her head.  
  
Michelle sat up and picked up the toy, still soaked in her daughter's release.
"So, can I try this out?"  
  
"Absolutely!" Erin said.  
  
"Yay me!" Michelle giggled.  
  
"Okay, so this is a g-spot vibe," Erin explained. "You can play with it
however you want, but it's designed to be most effective only a short way in.
If you can bear with the intensity, you might be able to squirt like I did. If
you feel like you have to pee, you don't, so let it go. Okay?"  
  
"Okay," she questioned, "but what I really do have to pee?"  
  
"That doesn't matter," Cory interjected. "If you pee, you pee. So what? Just
enjoy yourself."  
  
"If it will make you feel better, you can go pee first so you know it isn't,"
Erin offered.  
  
"Okay. I think I'll do that." Michelle bounced up off the bed and made her way
to the bathroom before emptying her bladder and making her way back to the
bed. As she came back in she saw Cory with his cock buried in his sister's
mouth, her hand between her legs, working herself over. "Seriously?" she
laughed. "I was gone for thirty seconds and you forget about me?" As she knelt
on the be to take her place, she swatted Erin's ass hard, a resounding SMACK
echoing through the room. Erin grunted and came again right then, to
everyone's surprise.  
  
"Oh, my God," Erin said, pulling off of Cory's swollen rod. "I was right on
the edge, but that sent me over. That's never happened before."  
  
"Note to self," Cory laughed.  
  
"Okay," Michelle said, picking up the vibrator. "Back to work. Cory, let me
have that," she said, reaching out for his erection. Cory knee walked over to
her and pressed his dick toward her mouth. She started sucking and licking on
him while her hands busied themselves down below, one circling her clit, the
other learning to use Erin's toy. She would flinch and moan occasionally as
she discovered the advantages of this toy over her others.  
  
Erin sat at her mother's feet, stroking herself and watching intently as the
older beautiful brunette pleasured herself with the small purple vibrator,
flinching in response to its effectiveness. Not content to just watch, Erin
lifted her mother's foot to remove her shoe and repeated the process with the
other. Having her feet free, she kissed her mother's toes through the
stockings, bringing moans and shivers from her mom. Cory enjoyed watching her,
too, she could tell. Keeping eye contact with her brother, she lifted her
mother's foot and licked along the sole, from the heel of her foot to the
ball.  
  
As Michelle began to experience the deep pleasure Erin's little investment was
bringing her, she felt the familiar urge to pee, but forced herself not to
stop. She was not going to pee on the bed in front of her children, she told
herself. She continued to work that vibrator into herself and pressed the
curved tip against her sensitive g-spot. Her daughter had just removed her
shoes and a new sensation over took her as a jolt shot from her foot directly
to her pussy, kicking her arousal up a notch.  
  
Erin now had her thumb pressed against her mother's heel and was waiting for
her to really approach the edge. Her mom's leg was tensing against her, her
abs were flinching, her eyes were pinched closed and she was moaning almost
constantly now. As soon as she heard her mother's groan catch in her throat,
she scraped her thumbnail forcibly and quickly across the arch of her mother's
foot, seeming to force a spray from her mother, her own hand and thighs coated
and the blanket darkened with her orgasm. Erin was out of range, but enjoyed
watching her mother cum more than she thought she would. Dropping her mother's
foot, she watched as her brother backed away and her mom tried to catch her
breath.  
  
"Wow," Michelle breathed. "That was amazing." She was greeted by a kiss from
first her son, then her daughter. She smiled at them both and stroked the
cheek of the one kissing her. When Erin backed away, her mother grabbed Cory's
erection again and drew it to her mouth, pulling him forward. After one long
lick along the underside, she pulled her knees up and said, "Erin, baby."  
  
"Yes?"  
  
"Would you toss momma's salad?" She smiled nervously as she asked.  
  
Erin felt her heart jump for a second, but then smiled and nodded. She had
never done this before, but Megan had done it for her on several occasions and
she loved the feelings. "It's still just skin," she had explained. "All I
taste is the juice that ran down from your pussy." Erin had already eaten her
mom repeatedly, so she was willing to try. Her mother watched, cock in hand,
as Erin lowered herself onto her stomach and pressed against the backs of the
stockings. Her mother's legs curled back even further toward her shoulders.  
  
Erin loved the look of an aroused woman. Her mother's dark pink labia were
splayed open, coated in the sheen of her excitement. Above the clit was a
trimmed patch of dark hair that ended abruptly at the edges. The stockings and
hem of the night shirt seemed to frame the work of art that was the brunette's
center at the moment, the object of Erin's present affection. Below the flared
labia was a small circle of pink wrinkles, all pointing to center. As her
mother waited with expectation, Erin could see it pulse once, being drawn into
itself then released.  
  
Michelle enjoyed that first touch of her daughter's tongue on her clitoris.
She flinched and moaned as a jolt of pleasure fired through her core. She was
thankful for her daughter's tutor(s) and had come to appreciate the pleasure
of her children's sexual freedom mixed with respect and compassion. Erin's
lips pulled first one lip and then the other into her mouth, lapping them with
her tongue before releasing them to receive a gasp and moan. It was
involuntary. Michelle couldn't help it. Her daughter was an artist.  
  
Cory watched the show as his mother idly stroked him. As much as he wanted
more attention, he didn't mind. He was enjoying the show. His mother's grip
would occasionally tighten in concert with a groan or yelp or gasp and the
grip would again loosen with a sigh.  
  
Her mother had not asked her to eat her pussy, but to lick her ass. As the
ball of nerves in her stomach tightened up, she reminded herself, "It's only
skin. It's only skin..." Never removing her tongue from her mother, the
passionate blonde dipped into the pussy before her, sucked on the labia again
and licked straight down the perineum, noting the change in texture, but also
noting no change in taste. Relieved and excited at her mother's response, she
circled lightly around the rim of wrinkles and flicked lightly at the ridge
where the anus and perineum met before randomly experimenting. Her hands
squeezed at the thighs they held, expressing her own passion while also
preventing the legs from slamming down onto her back.  
  
Michelle had been trying not to grow impatient at the absence of Erin's tongue
on her ass. As much as she enjoyed her pussy eating, she wanted to feel that
tongue further back. It didn't take long for her daughter's tongue to find its
way down to the intended target and her mature lover moaned in appreciation.
Oh, god, she couldn't believe how much she liked having her ass licked. She
tried to balance enjoying it with learning how to return the favor. What felt
good, what did nothing? It was hard to tell because she was just a bundle of
firing nerves in that area. The sensations Erin was giving by licking her were
different than the sensations that came from having something pressed into
her. The finger was strong and invasive, the tongue soft and delicate. But she
loved them both. They both made her feel dirty, but also loved.  
  
She loved the feeling of the tongue, but alone it wasn't enough. Reaching
over, she picked up the vibe again and had to let go of Cory's dripping
erection to turn it on. As soon as she felt it buzz to life, she grabbed her
son again and this time pulled him into her mouth. She heard him groan as he
pressed forward until he bumped into the inside of her cheek. She turned her
head to provide a straighter shot into her mouth, but her lips bumped into her
hand so he couldn't go too far. She didn't want to lose concentration by
gagging or worse. The tip of the buzzing toy found its way to her clitoris,
forcing a grunt and flinch due to the jarring pleasure she felt at its touch.
Now she began the more rapid ascent to her orgasm. Her clit was pleasured by a
vibrator, her ass by her daughter's tongue, and her mouth was stimulated by
her son's hot erection filling her mouth. The only thing missing was... "OH!"
she squealed.  
  
Cory pinched his mother's taut nipple through the satin nightgown. He couldn't
resist. He was almost overwhelmed with the feelings flowing through him. How
had he lasted this long, he wondered. It must have been the slow play, the
shift of focus to his mother and sister, almost third person. Now he was back
in the thick of it. His mother was coating the head of his cock with her
tongue while playing with herself as her daughter licked her ass. He wanted to
be in that ass.  
  
He backed away from his mother's touch. "What's wrong, baby?" she asked. She
looked worried.  
  
"Nothing, mom," he smiled, stroking her cheek. "Just a little too much
stimulation right now. I have somewhere else I want to be when I finish." He
glanced down at his sister when he said it.  
  
Michelle was glad to hear that. It amped up her excitement as she anticipated
losing her anal virginity to her son. "Me, too," she giggled. Her brow quickly
furrowed and her hand went to her own breast, squeezing it and pulling on her
nipple as she worked the vibrator around and into herself. The tongue on her
ass displayed more enthusiasm than had been there a few minutes ago.  
  
Erin was enjoying herself immensely. One of her hands had snaked down to rub
her clit as she lay on her own arm, pinning it beneath her. Her other hand was
cupped under a cheek of the ass she was eating, and the leaking pussy
continued to release flavor over the wrinkled star she explored. It was not
enough to hear the buzz of her battery-powered friend, but now it would
occasionally bump into her forehead as it was put to good use.  
  
Michelle knew it was time to blow. The thought of being anally penetrated, the
tongue at her backdoor, the vibrator on her clit, the pull at her nipple...it
was all too much! She pressed the vibrator in against her g-spot and after a
moment, a liquid fire burst out of her urethra before the tongue left her ass
and the mouth clamped over her pussy. "Shit, she must be drowning," she
thought.  
  
Erin, instead, was savoring the experience and the taste. As soon as her
mother spasmed, Erin captured the stream and pussy in her mouth and began to
swallow the loving spray as it escaped the imprisoning gland. She moaned into
the vagina she was enjoying, trying to keep her mouth attached as the hips
beneath her bucked up off the bed before dropping back to the now-soaked
blanket.  
  
Michelle was exhausted, but thrilled. She felt Cory move lower on the bed.
"Wait!" she called. He stopped and looked at her.  
  
Please don't change your mind, he thought.  
  
"Lube," she wheezed, pointing limply at her nightstand.  
  
Cory scrambled to the nightstand and opened it, pulling out a bottle of
personal lubricant. She had thought of everything. He looked at it before
being interrupted by her impatience.  
  
"Hurry," she said. "I want you in me."  
  
In a flash, he was between her legs. Erin had moved to the side and was
holding her mother's left leg up and over, keeping her spread for easy access.
She reached down and stroked him a couple of times. Holding her hand out palm
up, she didn't have to wait for her brother to take the hint. He squirted some
lube in her hand and she smeared it all over him, being careful to avoid the
head any more than necessary. She held her hand out again and he poured some
more into it. This time she smeared it around her mother's anal area, being
careful not to penetrate her, even though she knew she really should. She just
wanted to see Cory's cock forcing itself into her.  
  
Cory tossed the bottle on the bed beside his sister and moved forward a
little. Pressing her legs back and settling more onto his heels, he looked her
in the eye and smiled. She had a look of pure lust on her face. Her eyes
burned with fire. She wanted this, he knew. It wasn't for him; it was for her.
Her head was up so she could see the best she could. He rolled her hips up a
little more as she pulled on her calves. Erin seemed enraptured, too.  
  
Erin noticed the head of Cory's cock distort as he tried to press forward
against the resistant seal. It flattened out and moved to the side. His cock
slid down toward her back briefly before he corrected it and tightened his
grip at the base, causing it to swell in his fist. The veins were distended,
the head swelled and she watched it begin to press against it again. This time
she heard her mother gasp as the head suddenly disappeared.  
  
"Ow! Wait," Michelle breathed. Her hand flew to Cory's stomach to push against
him. She felt her daughter's hand come down to caress her clit and for
pleasure to return as she got used to the burning stretch of the intruder's
entrance.  
  
He was in. He couldn't believe it! He was in his mother's ass. It was a tight
fit, just at the head, the ring of muscles like a collar that's just a little
too small. His sister had started playing with his mother's pussy again and
she had ordered him to stop and wait. This was going to feel like a long wait,
he figured. He just hoped she didn't change her mind.  
  
Michelle was starting to feel better and still wanted this. She continued to
be aroused even more with her daughter's hand stroking her. She looked at
Cory, bit her bottom lip in preparation and nodded, her eyes fixed on his. He
raised his eyebrows in uncertainty and she nodded again, mouthing "slowly." He
nodded his response. Slowly he pressed forward, opening her up even more,
gradually filling her. She didn't ask him to stop. She wanted to feel his
balls on her ass, to know he was buried. It burned. It burned like hell, but
she wanted this and hoped, no, knew it would feel better soon. He had
disconnected his eyes from hers, choosing instead to watch their union form.
She could only imagine what he was seeing. And she loved the image. What it
must look like to see her son's perfect cock pressed fully inside her,
stretching her anal ring while her pussy was flared open, dripping in arousal.
She felt a tingle at the image and shuddered.  
  
Erin could not believe she was a part of this. She could actually see her butt
grip his erection, pulling on her pussy as it stretched her open. Erin's
fingers continued to stimulate her mother, but her own pussy was in desperate
need of attention. And maybe her ass? She had been thinking about it more
since her talk with mom last night while Cory slept. Her mind had been made
up: if tonight was the night her mother lost her ass cherry, it would be her
night, too. She had used one of her other toys, not her new vibe, to
experiment last night. Rubbing the head around her hole and then working it
in, had brought some pleasure, a little pain at first, but with a toy it felt
impersonal somehow. Would it be different with a real penis?  
  
Cory groaned when he felt his balls resting against the soft skin of his
mother's ass. He couldn't believe he was all the way in. It was tight at the
entrance, but opened up inside, not like her pussy. He was rock hard, though,
and it felt amazing. He had to be closer to his mother. He leaned down to kiss
her, causing the angle of his cock to change and his head brushed against her
inside. She gasped at his movement. He did, too.  
  
He kissed her gently on the lips, bringing her tongue out to lick his lips. He
returned her advance and the kiss quickly heated up. Her arms wrapped around
his shoulders and she rolled her hips, bringing another moan from both of
them. "Oh, fuck," she muttered into his mouth. "God, Cory, this feels so
good," she whined. "Go ahead," she said, pulling back a little and looking in
his eyes with pure lust. Through gritted teeth she demanded, "Fuck my ass."  
  
Cory propped up on his hands again and withdrew slowly, drawing a moan from
Erin, who was now stroking both her mother's pussy and her mother's calf, the
shin pulled tight against Erin's body. It felt like she was sucking him back
in, but he had to fight to withdraw. It. Was. Incredible. He pulled out
smoothly until just the head was still captured and then pressed forward
again. Once he was buried he repeated it and as she adjusted to it he began
smoothly working himself in and out.  
  
She couldn't believe how good it felt. The searing pain had begun giving way
to less discomfort and more pleasure. The tight grip of her sphincter seemed
to beg him not to leave, and her brain felt the same way, but when he would
return the muscles seemed to want him out. It was sweet conflict and she loved
it. She began to feel flush all over, sweat forming on her face, hell, on her
whole body. She wanted this. Loved it. Knew she would crave it. The faster he
would go, the better it would feel. And through it all was an underlying
discomfort, not quite pain. That's what made it even better. But she wanted
more.  
  
"Get up here, baby," Michelle called to Erin. "Sit on my face so I can eat
you."  
  
Erin scrambled up, but as she was about to straddle her mother, she said,
"Wait. I want to watch."  
  
"Then turn around and watch," her mother laughed, jarred by the thrusting cock
in her ass.  
  
Erin sat on her mother's face, looking at her brother concentrating on the
pummeling he was giving. She settled onto her mouth and leaned forward to kiss
her brother, which he met with equal fervor. She shivered and whined at the
first touch of her mother's tongue. She felt her mom's arm force its way under
Erin's leg while the other arm embraced her thigh. As Michelle lapped at the
pussy above her, she pressed a moistened finger up into her ass. Erin squealed
before relaxing against it, enjoying the feeling of her mother's invading
digit.  
  
"Mom has her finger in my ass," she whispered to Cory. Cory picked up the
pace, causing Michelle to both groan in a loud continuous stream and to
increase her attack on her daughter's clit and anus. Erin breathed out, "God,
Cory, I want what mom is getting."  
  
That was it. Cory drove himself forcibly into his mother and blasted shot
after shot of scalding cum into her bowels. He growled fiercely, feeling his
entire core being forced out through the end of his dick.  

His mother screamed, muffled as it was by her daughter's crotch. It felt like
fire flooding her insides, but she wanted it. She wanted more, whatever he had
to offer. Her own climax shook her entire being, causing her to clamp around
her son's root and to drive her finger all the way into her daughter.  
  
The knowledge that her brother was cumming in her mother's ass, and the
feeling of her mother's tongue and finger working her over, and the
imagination of her brother's dick stuffed in her own ass, and the sound and
feeling of her mother's scream, drew Erin's orgasm out of her. Her voice
caught in her throat and she convulsed on her mother's face, collapsing on top
of her, her face mere inches from the connection that started her own
imagination stirring.  
  
After a moment, the two ladies lay resting, each facing the other's cunt. Erin
watched, and her mother felt, as Cory slowly rested on his heels again, his
softening member pulling slowly from the tight ring of muscle that currently
embraced it. She saw him slip free and a stream of his cum dribbled out,
flowing from the stretched opening to gather in a pool on the blanket. The
pussy above it was still red and wet and inviting. But she had nothing left to
give. Not now anyway.  
  
None of them did. Michelle pushed her daughter off of her. "Move, sweetie,"
she said. "You're hot."  
  
"Thanks," giggled Erin, drawing a quick swat on her rear end from her mother,
who laughed with her.  
  
Cory had just lay down on his back at his mother's feet, breathing heavily
like the others. "Oh my God," he breathed. "That was fucking incredible."  
  
"It sure was," echoed Michelle. "I never knew anal would be like that."  
  
"So, Erin," Cory asked, turning to face his sister. "Did you mean what you
said?"  
  
"Yeah," she said, hardly believing he doubted her. "I did. I thought I wanted
it before, after mom and I talked. Now that I've seen it live and saw mom
respond, I know for a fact that I want it!"  
  
"I should probably take a shower then. Cross-contamination and all that."  
  
"Erin," Michelle said, "Go get a soapy cloth to clean him up. I don't think my
legs are working right now." She laughed a little as she said it.  
  
"Okay." Erin bounced to the bathroom and turned on the faucet, waiting for the
water to heat up as she found a washcloth in the closet.  
  
"Cory," Michelle called.  
  
"Yeah?" He opened his heavy eyes and looked at her.  
  
"Thank you for making my fantasy a reality." She crawled over and lay down
next to him.  
  
"No. Thank you. That was a blast. Are we going to do it some more?" he asked
expectantly.  
  
"I hope so," she laughed. She put her head on his chest and he wrapped his arm
around her. "But that's not what I mean." She sighed and propped up to look in
his eyes, her hand on his chest, idly playing with his chest hair. "Every
little girl wants to grow up to marry Prince Charming. When reality hits we
know he isn't real, but there are still things we want. We want a man who
loves us, charms us, takes care of us, treats us with dignity,
and...well...fucks us silly." She laughed a little, drawing a smile from him.
"You are the man who does those things for me. You're my fantasy. And you have
become a reality for me. So thank you." She kissed him lightly on the lips.  
  
Cory didn't know what to say. So he didn't. He stroked her hair and gave her
another kiss. Satisfied, she lay her head back on his chest and rested.  
  
Erin returned with a hot soapy washcloth and cleaned her brother's cock and
balls and groin, gently caressing him, but being very thorough so as not to
leave anything on him. She had handed her mother a warm wet cloth to clean
herself up and then rinsed all three (she had cleaned herself in the bathroom)
before returning to lie down with her family.  
  
After a few minutes, Cory's stomach growled. All three burst into laughter.
"Shut up," he laughed. "I can't help it. I'm hungry."  
  
"I could eat a little something," Erin agreed.  
  
"Yeah, me, too."  
  
All three got up and walked to the kitchen, the mother still in her gown and
stockings, but brother and sister still completely stripped. Erin pulled out
the cheesecake and pulled the lid off the tin, dropping forks on the counter.
When their mother turned around from the cabinet with three pie plates, she
acted indignant.  
  
"Hey! Where did you learn to do that?"  
  
Erin just shrugged as she pulled the fork from her lips, leaving streaks of
cheesecake on the tines.  
  
"Come on, mom. Dig in," Cory laughed.  
  
"Well, okay, but that's not very dignified," she smiled.  
  
"Says the woman who was just begging for a dick in her ass," mumbled Erin.
Cory's eyes got wide as he looked at her before whipping his head to look at
his mother, his fork still wedge between his lips.  
  
"Erin!" cried Michelle. But she couldn't hold her smile or her laugh. She
flung a piece of cheesecake from her fork, hitting Erin squarely on her naked
shoulder.  
  
"You bitch!" she cried, laughing. Cory watched as the two women in his life
wrestled cheesecake-filled forks from each other, an exchange of squeals,
screams, laughing, and name-calling bouncing around the kitchen. He laughed
with them, ducking to avoid flying cheesecake and errant silverware. Within a
couple of minutes, both women were breathing hard and laughing, wiping
cheesecake and graham cracker crumbs off their naked skin, and in his mom's
case, her nightgown.  
  
"Look what you did," she whined, still smiling.  
  
"That's what you get for wearing anything at all," her daughter retorted.  
  
"Well, you didn't seem to mind it when you were stroking me after dinner."  
  
"I didn't say I don't like it. I just like you better with nothing."  
  
"So do I," agreed Cory, licking some more cheesecake off his fork.  
  
"So do I," replied their mother. She reached her fork into the remaining
cheesecake and took another bite.  
  
"Well?" asked Cory.  
  
"Well, what?" his mother replied, a twinkle in her eye.  
  
"Cory dropped his fork on the counter in exasperation. "What are you still
doing dressed?" he asked.  
  
"Oh! You want me to take this off?" Michelle smiled, standing straight up. She
couldn't help but laugh after a moment, bringing more laughter from Cory and
Erin.  
  
Cory took a step around the counter and said, "Fine. I'll just have to do it
myself."  
  
His mother squealed and took off running, calling out, "You'll have to catch
me first!" Cory ran after her, his sister hot on his heels. He couldn't
believe how fast and agile his mom was, taking the stairs two at a time. She
ducked into her room and just as Cory and Erin arrived, her door slammed into
the frame, blocking them out. Cory wiggled the knob, noting it was locked.  
  
"Knock, knock," he sang, his face nose buried in the door jamb.  
  
"Somebody in here," she laughed back.  
  
Erin stuck her hand under the door, palm up, wiggling her fingers and calling
out, "We know you're in there! You can't hide forev-OW!" She began to whine
before laughing, "Mom stepped on my fingers!" She was laughing as she tried to
pull her hand out, but her fingers were trapped painlessly beneath the
stocking-clad bare foot of her mother, who was cackling through the door.  
  
"Take that!" she called through the hollow door.  
  
"You're going down now!" called Erin, trying unsuccessfully to withdraw her
hand.  
  
"Erin," Cory said. "I forgot about my paper clip. I can pop this lock."  
  
"Go get it," she said, still pulling away.  
  
Cory lunged across the hall to his room, grabbed the paper clip off the top of
his door frame and pushed it into the hole in the knob. It clicked, but his
mother squealed and pushed the lock back in. Erin was able to pull her hand
free, her mother obviously pre-occupied with keeping the door locked. Cory and
his mom laughed as they each tried to control the lock for a few more seconds.
Finally, he popped the lock and she didn't press it back in. He turned the
knob and pushed the door open, careful not to hit his mom, who may still be
right on the other side.  
  
When the door opened he and Erin saw her on standing in the middle of the bed,
breathing heavily, just as they were. In her right hand she held Erin's new
toy, wielding it like a knife.  
  
"I'm warning you," she giggled, trying to sound intimidating, but failing
terribly. "I've got a vibrator and I'm not afraid to use it."  
  
Erin shook her head and grabbed her brother's penis. "Ain't that just like a
woman?" she asked in a gritty southern accent with a scowl. "Bringing a
vibrator to a cock fight." Almost immediately all three dropped into fits of
laughter, Erin and Cory slumped over, out of breath, but laughing heartily.
Their mother fell over on the bed, dropping the vibrator. She was shaking, but
no sound came out except the occasional wheezing inhale. Her kids made their
way over to the bed and sat down, laughing and she sat up, her face red and a
big smile on her lips. She wiped the tears from her eyes and tried to settle
herself down.  
  
"Oh, wow," she said. "That's the most I've laughed in a long time."  
  
"That's great and everything," Erin said, turning serious, "But you're still
wearing that nightgown." She couldn't help but let a wicked smile escape.  
  
"Get her!" Cory yelled, pouncing on his mother as Erin joined him in piling on
top of her.  
  
Their mother laughed and squirmed, trying to break free, but her son was too
strong as he held her thighs while his sister pulled at the hem of her gown to
try and get it off over her head. Michelle was trying to decide if she should
hold the gown, cross her arms or try to fight back.  
  
"Turn her over!" Erin commanded and Cory worked with his sister to fight their
mom over onto her stomach, her gown up around her upper back. All three were
laughing, Cory's arms wrapped around her lower thighs and knees, Erin pulling
at one arm while trying also to pull up on the gown, to get it over that same
arm. She was surprised at her mother's strength. Just then, she remembered the
smack her mom had given her on the ass earlier in the evening and seeing her
mother's bare skin exposed, she quickly pulled back and brought her hand down
flat against one of her globes.  
  
THWACK!  
  
"SHIT!" screamed Michelle, "THAT HURT!" She was trying not to laugh, but the
sting was sharp. She felt it begin to burn and throb. She stopped fighting as
she dealt with the pain.  
  
"Oh, my god, Erin! You left a hand print!" Cory belted out. "What the hell?
We're just playing." He loosened his grip on his mother and sat back, stroking
the hand print. He looked pissed. Erin had seen this before when she would
take their jokes a step too far. "Mom, are you okay?"  
  
"Yeah, I'm okay." She sat up on her hip and craned her neck to try and see the
pink hand that was on prominent display against the white skin. She ran her
hand over it. "It feels hot." She looked at Erin. "That really hurt, honey."  
  
"Payback's a bitch," she smiled.  
  
"I'm not playing around, Erin. That really hurt," Michelle fumed.  
  
"Jeez! Sorry!" Erin crossed her arms. "I was just playing around. I didn't
mean to hurt you. God."  
  
Michelle's heart broke. "Come here," she said, extending her arms out. Erin
crawled the five feet and sat next to her mom, wrapping her arms around her
waist as her mother's embrace covered her shoulders. Michelle rested her cheek
on the top of Erin's head. "It's okay. I know you didn't mean to. I was just
surprised, is all. I'm sorry I yelled at you."  
  
"It's okay. I deserved it."  
  
"Yeah, I'm sorry, too, Erin," Cory echoed. His sister just nodded in
acceptance.  
  
They sat there quietly for less than a minute, but it felt longer. "You know,
Cory," his mother said quietly, stroking her daughter's hair. "I just learned
something from your sister."  
  
"Oh, yeah? What's that?"  
  
"Once the initial shock wore off, that was kind of nice." She smiled at him.
Erin sat up.  
  
"Really, mom?" Erin had that glint in her eye again. "Because that's what I
was hoping for. I liked it when you popped me and I was hoping you would like
it, too. I really didn't mean to hit you that hard."  
  
"Well, maybe we should learn together how much is too much." She winked at the
blonde at her hip. Placing her hand on her daughter's thigh, she asked, "What
do you think?"  
  
Erin nodded with a smile. "Sounds like fun."  
  
Her mom patted her on the thigh as she stood. "Okay, turn around." She pulled
the nightgown over her head as her daughter got on her hands and knees on the
bed, her feet hanging over the edge. Michelle took a similar position next to
her and winked at her. After a few seconds, she looked over her shoulder at
Cory. "Well?" She wiggled her hips a little at him. "How about a hand?"  
  
Cory was on his feet in a flash. "Uh...what do I...uh?"  
  
"Start with something strong, but playful." He loved when a woman looked over
her shoulder at him like that. It was about the sexiest thing. "Do me first,
then give Erin the same thing."  
  
"Oh. Okay."  
  
"And Cory?"  
  
"Yeah."  
  
"Aim a little low, where the butt meets the thigh. It's more sensitive there."  
  
"All right." Cory took a deep breath. He pulled his arm back and slapped his
mother's ass right where she had asked. It was pretty light but he was being
cautious.  
  
"Okay, you can start any time now," she teased. Erin laughed.  
  
Cory drew back and smacked a little harder. "Better," she breathed.  
  
He repeated the shot on the smaller ass, getting an "OH!" in response,
followed by a giggle.  
  
"Harder now," he heard is mother say.  
  
"Yes, harder," Erin said, nodding quickly.  
  
Back and forth Cory slapped first his mother's ass, then his sister's, each
time bringing a harder shot. Their cries increased to groans and then yelps
while their breathing quickened and their cheeks reddened. He would notice as
his erection grew, that each of them would either stick their hips back to
meet his hand or they would arch their backs in spasms.  
  
On one particularly solid smack, Erin yelped and dropped her head to the
mattress. Her hips flinched. Either she had had an orgasm or she was about to.
Her mother, on the other hand had not, although she was clearly enjoying
herself. Seeing her daughter respond the way she was, she rose up onto her
knees and turned to face Erin's hips.  
  
"Keep going, Cory. Let's focus on Erin now." She stroked Erin's back, running
her hands from her neck to her haunches. Giving Erin a solid slap on her
already pink cheek, she noted Erin's moaning response and the twist of her
hips. She could see and smell her daughter's arousal.  
  
Cory pulled his hand back and let loose with another solid shot on her left
cheek, then before she could recover, one on her right cheek. She was
practically whimpering now. Her hips never stopped moving; they were flinching
or rolling or pressing back, but never still.  
  
Erin couldn't believe the intensity of the pleasure she was feeling. Her mom
was running her hands lightly over her skin, keeping her nerves firing, and
her brother would meet her with open-handed slaps, forcing her body to respond
to the stark contrast of her mother's gentle touches. She could feel her
orgasm teetering on the edge, waiting for another strong sensation, but not
knowing when or what kind of stimulation it would take. That only added to her
excitement. Another stinging hand, but this time it was the combination of a
new sensation with it.  
  
Michelle couldn't resist. She quickly wrapped her arm underneath her
daughter's waist and ran her fingers over her daughter's clit as her son let
his hand fly one more time. Her daughter groaned in response, although to
whose touch, she could not say. Michelle's fingers circled the wet labia and
clitoris, smoothly and firmly. Her own arousal increased as she touched her
daughter. It was almost like she was touching herself.  
  
The hand on her pussy and the hand on her butt brought Erin right to the edge.
Her hips were jumping on their own. Her head was swimming, a numbing tingle
raced through her core from her cunt to her brain and back again, a neural
superhighway. Her mother's hand continued to stroke her, one finger beginning
to dip into her as she stroked back and forth now, pulling lubrication from
her to make the orbit around her clitoris more enjoyable. It was at this point
that she felt her mother shift and felt the breasts pressed against her side.  
  
Cory was has hard as a rock now, enthralled at what he was seeing. His mother
winked at him with a crooked smile and maintained eye contact with him as she
bent over his sister's back, licked her lips and then extended her tongue
while she lowered her head to Erin's backside.  
  
The spanking had stopped and Erin was just about to ask why when she felt it.
Her orgasm ripped through her when her mother's tongue touched her anus. She
let out a wail and it was only her mom's grip on her waist that kept her from
lunging forward onto her stomach. She felt the surge rip through her and her
thighs and calves splashed with warmth at her release. The fingers that had
been stroking her were now firmly rooted inside her pussy as she clamped
around them. Her mother's palm was pressed against her mound, stimulating her
clit as her fingers thrust steadily in and out of her pussy.  
  
Michelle felt her daughter's contractions on her fingers while feeling the
flood of her juices on her palm, running down her wrist. She saw the spray of
Erin's orgasm before she decided to dig her fingers into her so she could ride
out the pleasure. Her tongue never stopped working as the lithe blonde bucked
against her, trying to fight her way out Michelle's grasp, but that just
wasn't going to happen, she told herself. As Erin settled down, Michelle
backed away and brought her hand up to graze across her daughter's backdoor,
drawing a moan from her lips.  
  
"Erin," she whispered in her ear, "Do you want to feel your brother's cock in
your pussy?"  
  
Erin didn't say anything, but nodded frantically. She did. She did want to
feel it.  
  
"Cory," his mother said, never looking at him, but tracing his sister's body
with her eyes. "Why don't you fuck your sister? She would like that."  
  
"So would I," he said, taking a step forward. Michelle took hold of him,
sucked him into her mouth and bobbed on his shaft a few times before lining
him up against her. He pressed forward and buried himself, his gruff moan
blending with the more feminine whine of his sister, bringing a smile to their
mother's face.  
  
Erin was still getting stroked on her clit while being plowed by a cock, when
she felt the return of her mother's tongue on her asshole. She was again on
fire. It was all too much for her and she again felt her orgasm quickly
rising, begging for release.  
  
"Oh, shit!" she screamed. "I'm cumming!" She groaned as she splashed against
her brother's cock and balls and thighs. She heard her mother's encouragement,
but could not make out what she was saying. As she came down, her brother
continued to move in her, but her mom had stopped and was back at her ear.  
  
"I'm going to get your ass ready for that cock."  
  
Erin shuddered.  
  
"You want it, don't you?" Michelle asked.  
  
"Yes."  
  
"Tell me."  
  
"I want his cock in my ass." She was out of breath, trying to say the words.  
  
"Tell your brother what you want. Look him in the eye and tell him."  
  
Erin forced herself back up onto her hands and turned to look over her
shoulder, fire burning from her stare into her brother's deep brown eyes.
"Cory, I want you to bury that cock in my ass. I want you to fuck me with it
like you fucked mom. Please."  
  
How could Cory say no to that. He almost came at the request. "I want that,
too, Erin. I want to be as far in your ass as I can get."  
  
Their mother was oddly proud and unsurprisingly aroused. She reached for the
lube on the night stand and poured some on Erin's wrinkles before dropping the
tube on the bed next to her and working a finger in. As Erin moaned her mother
could feel the tight ring gripping her finger. "Keep fucking her, Cor," she
invited. Cory began to move again, slowly, keeping himself mostly buried to
avoid too much stimulation on the head of his dick.  

After a relatively short time, Michelle was impatient and she had a feeling
her children were, too. Without a word, she withdrew her finger, put some more
lube on her hand and pulled Cory out of his sister. He pulled his hips back to
free himself and enjoyed the feeling of his mother's well-lubed hands on his
shaft and head. She pressed down and back on her daughter's hips and she
settled down lower so that her knees were pulled up under her more. The
brunette initiator lightly stroked her daughter's globes, leaving a sheen of
lubricant on them and nodded at her son.  
  
Stepping forward he rested the head of his erection against the opening of his
sister's ass. She whimpered at his touch. Having just experienced this an hour
before, he knew to squeeze the base of his cock, forcing it to swell and
stiffen to its fullest potential. He pressed forward and within a few seconds,
the ring of her sphincter opened around him with a groan and encased his head.
Without objection from his sister he slowly pressed forward. He watched as she
took more and more of him while Erin moaned and gasped and his mother uttered
encouragement to her. Soon enough his balls were resting against her labia and
he felt her fingertips brushing against him in a rhythmic pattern.  
  
"That's all of it, baby," her mom told her. "You've taken everything."  
  
"Oh, my god," she breathed with a whimper. "I feel so full. It's fucking
amazing."  
  
"It looks amazing," she whispered. "Are you ready to get fucked?" Erin only
nodded, her cheek pressed to the blanket, her eyes closed. "Okay, Cory," she
smiled, "go ahead, but control yourself."  
  
He withdrew halfway and reversed direction to bury himself again. Erin
whimpered, whined, moaned, gasped, and cursed as her brother moved within her.
She would demand more or deeper, less or shallower, faster, slower. He was
careful to listen to her, but as he got close to his own release, he had to
let her know.  
  
"Erin, I'm not going to last much longer."  
  
"Good." Erin began to stroke herself even faster and her mother continued to
caress her back, give commentary on what she was seeing, and squeeze Erin's
globe. She loved what she was seeing, experiencing. "Go ahead, Cor. Cum in me.
I want to feel it." She flipped her hair over her shoulder and looked her
brother in the eye as she brought herself to another orgasm. "I'm cumming for
you, Cor! Fill my ass with your cum!"  
  
That was it. She felt her brother force himself forward as he pulled her hips
back in a death grip. She was pinned against his groin and she felt his cock
throb and swell and pulse as he dumped his hot seed into her depths. She had
never felt anything like it and she sprayed back against him in response, her
sphincter gripping the base of his cock as she came. After a few moments, she
collapsed in exhaustion, falling forward off her brother's waning erection.
She felt his semen run out of her and across her pussy, and begin to cool
there.  
  
Her brother collapsed on his back on the bed beside her. With almost no
energy, she draped her arm over his chest. He looked over at her and smiled.
She smiled in return before closing her eyes. She felt a warm wet cloth cover
her ass before a hand pressed it against her crack and vulva. She opened her
eyes to see Cory looking down at his own groin. "Thanks, mom," he said.  
  
"Let me get you both cleaned up so we can get some sleep. It's getting late."




        Man of the House Ch. 08


Erin looked at the text from her best friend Megan, a response to the text she
had sent a moment before.  
  
Erin: "Nutmeg, sorry bout 2day. Talk tomorrow? Lunch?"  
  
Megan: "K. My house at 12. Sorry back. :( "  
  
Erin replied once more. "Cool. 12"  
  
So it was on. She slid off her bed and knocked on her mom's door.  
  
"Come in," her mom said, somewhat subdued with Cory lying asleep next to her.
Erin pushed the door open and eased in, returning her mother's smile. Her mom
had the laptop open and resting on her bent knees as she sat propped up
against two pillows at the headboard. "Hey, sweetie," she said. "What's going
on?"  
  
Erin sat on the bed by Michelle's legs. "Nothing really. I just wanted to talk
to you about what happened with Megan. I don't want us to keep any secrets."  
  
"Oh." Her mother sounded concerned, closing the laptop. "Okay?"  
  
"Well...um..."  
  
"It's all right, baby doll. You can tell me anything." Michelle placed her
hand on her daughter's knee, compassion in her voice and touch.  
  
"I texted Megan and we're meeting at her house tomorrow at noon. I'm going to
try and settle this thing from earlier." She took a deep breath. "And I'm a
little bit scared."  
  
"Why are you scared?"  
  
"Because I don't know where it's going to go. She could believe me and drop
it, or she could doubt me and keep her eyes open for a hint at what's really
going on. I just don't want you to be in the dark about it in case it derails
and we have to make a decision." She bit her bottom lip as she searched her
mother's face for a response.  
  
"A decision as to whether we should stop? Or we should let her in on it? Or we
should just be more careful? What? What kind of decision are you thinking?"
her mom asked.  
  
"I guess just those things. I don't know."  
  
"Honey, do you want to stop so Megan doesn't get suspicious?"  
  
"No! That's just it. I don't want to stop. I love this. I love what we're
doing. I love how our family is closer now, and not just sexually, but
emotionally. I don't want to lose this." Her eyes started tearing up as she
talked.  
  
"Oh, sweetie," Michelle soothed, leaning into her daughter and pulling her
toward her as she talked, Erin lying down on her mother's chest, her head on
her shoulder. Michelle stroked her hair as the blonde cried lightly, her
mother's eyes filling with tears as she spoke. "I don't think any of us want
this to stop. I have to admit that this is not how I imagined my relationship
with my adult children, but I can't deny that you're right. We are closer.
This house is overflowing with love and peace like it's never known. We laugh
and love and hug. We play. We have family dinners... You're right, Erin; it's
not purely sexual. This house is safe for the first time ever and I want to do
whatever it takes to keep that." She kissed her daughter on the top of her
head and pulled her back to an upright position. Erin wiped at her eyes.  
  
"So," her mother asked her, "What do you want from me?"  
  
Erin smiled. "I think I just got what I wanted. I know now that I just have to
protect all this." She looked around the room with her arms outstretched.
"This is our family, our safe place. And as much as I love Megan, I think
ultimately she would be a threat to what we have."  
  
"Then what are you going to do?"  
  
"I'm going to stick to our story. I'll try to make up with her, but I won't
let her in on our secret. She and I can still have our friendship and the
benefits that brings with it," she smiled, bringing a return smile and nod
from her mother, "But as far as letting her know what we're doing, I don't
think that's a very good idea."  
  
"Okay, I agree." Michelle looked over at her son and asked his sister, "So
what does that mean for him?"  
  
"I think I'll encourage Megan to sniff around somewhere else, but if Cory
wants to sleep with her, that's his call. I'll talk to him tomorrow."  
  
"Okay," her mom nodded.  
  
"Soooo....what are you working on so late?" Erin asked, nodding toward the
laptop on the bed at her mother's hip.  
  
"Oh! Just a..." she shrugged, looking embarrassed. "Just one of my stories."  
  
"Really? Can I see it?"  
  
"Not now," she laughed quietly. "It's not finished yet!"  
  
"Can you at least give me a preview? Tell me what it's about?"  
  
Michelle searched the ceiling for her answer, but after a second she nodded
and smiled. "It's about a mother catching her children having sex. It's a
little different than my other stories."  
  
"Go on," Erin said. "Tell me more."  
  
"Oh, I just write as I go. I don't know where it's going yet. My stories just
unfold organically."  
  
"What's happened so far?" She was persistent.  
  
"Okay, just briefly. I don't want to ruin everything." She cleared her throat.
"There's a snow storm coming so the mother's office sends everyone home early
so they can beat the storm. She doesn't think about calling home to tell her
kids, so she walks into the house and hears them upstairs. She doesn't know
what that sound is, so she follows it to her daughter's room. There...on the
bed...her children have their backs to the door and her daughter's pussy is
spread wide open, slick with her juices. She is on her hands and knees and her
brother is above her, drilling her ass as she cries out."  
  
They were both getting worked up. Erin rubbed her thigh as she said, "That is
so hot, mom!"  
  
"You think so?"  
  
"Oh, my god, you have no idea. What happens next?"  
  
"I don't...I'm not quite sure. The mother is upset, obviously, but I haven't
worked out her response yet."  
  
"How do you think you're going to do it?"  
  
She looked down at her hands, which were idly playing with the sheet, and
cleared her throat again. "Promise you won't laugh."  
  
"I promise, mom. Hand up." She raised her right hand to confirm her promise.  
  
"I'm trying to decide between them forcing her to watch while she's in
bondage, or the mother teaching the son a lesson by using a strap-on on him."  
  
"Fuck, mom, either one of those would be fucking hot!" Erin spread her legs so
she could more readily stroke herself through her blue cotton panties.  
  
"Can I ask you a question, Erin?" her mother asked as she watched her daughter
masturbate through her panties.  
  
"Anything," she breathed.  
  
"Have you ever been tied up for sex?"  
  
"No. But I've kind of always wanted to try it."  
  
"Me, too. Kind of." Michelle blushed.  
  
"Do you, uh...do you think [Erin pointed at her brother] would go for being
pegged?"  
  
Her mother looked confused. "Pegged."  
  
"Pegging is when a guy is fucked in the ass with a dildo." She smiled as she
said it.  
  
"Oh, god, I don't know. I doubt it. " She shook her head emphatically to make
her point.  
  
"I was just wondering. You know, some guys like having their prostate massaged
while they get sucked or jerked off. It's supposed to make the orgasm more
intense."  
  
"Really?!"  
  
"That's what they say. Think about it, mom. They have the same nerve endings
we do back there. It only makes sense."  
  
"Yeah, I guess it does. Hmm, maybe I should write it into the story and see
what kind of response it gets," Michelle wondered.  
  
"Even better," whispered Erin, "I'll have him read it to me while I suck him
off again and I'll stick my finger in when he gets to the part where someone
does it in the story. Then we'll see how he really feels about it." She
giggled after she said it, clapping excitedly and quietly, bringing a quiet
laugh from her mother.  
  
"That sounds like a good plan!"  
  
"Okay, you work on it and let me know when the story is finished and I'll take
it from there."  
  
"Deal!"  
  
Erin looked at the clock and noted that it was past midnight. "Oh! I need to
let you sleep. I'm sorry." She kissed her mother on the lips and slid off the
bed. "Good night, mom. I love you."  
  
"I love you, too, baby girl. See you tomorrow."  
  
"'Kay." Erin slipped out the door and Michelle set her laptop on the
nightstand before turning out the light, her mind drifting to the fantasy mix
of her characters and her real family. By the time she finally fell asleep,
she had the skeleton of a working scene in her mind.  
  
At just a few minutes before noon Megan opened the door, nervous at the
greeting she would receive from her best (or former best?) friend. She was
relieved when the blonde stepped through the door and hugged her like she
always had, a smile in her voice as she greeted her.  
  
"Hello, beautiful," she lilted.  
  
"Hey, blondie." She hugged her friend back and sighed with relief at the first
indication that their friendship may be on track after all.  
  
Erin pulled away and immediately began, "I'm so, so sorry about yesterday. I
totally overreacted." She didn't even get the first few words out before Megan
began shaking her head emphatically.  
  
"No, no. I'M sorry. I never should have gone into his room and I certainly
never should have doubted what you told me about the two of you. I trust you
and I think I was calling you a liar when I accused you guys of having sex."  
  
Erin nodded quietly. Megan reached behind her and closed the door. "Come on,"
she said, "Let's get something to drink." Erin nodded and followed her into
the kitchen where her little brunette friend poured some tea and heated some
queso in the microwave before picking up a bag of chips and carrying the chips
and queso down to the basement rec room. Erin followed behind, carrying two
glasses of tea. Megan set the chips and dip on the octagonal card table in the
corner, Erin following with the tea before dipping a chip and biting off a
cheese-covered corner.  
  
"I'll rack, you break," Megan suggested. She pulled the rack off the wall and
Erin scooped the billiard balls out of the pocket, rolling them across the red
felt toward Megan, who set them in the rack for a game. They always did
something while they talked about hard things. It was somehow less threatening
that way.  
  
"Megan, tell me some more about you and your brother. How did that really play
out?" Erin asked without accusation.  
  
"I told you."  
  
"No. You summarized. What really happened?"  
  
Megan sighed as she chalked up a pool cue before handing it to Erin. Megan
removed the rack and stood to the side as her friend broke through the
triangle of balls, sending one stripe and one solid into the pockets. "Good
break," she encouraged.  
  
"Thanks. Four in the side." Erin tapped the cue ball, bumping the four ball
into the side pocket. "Solids. Okay, spill it." She wrapped two hands around
the cue, leaning on it as she waited for her friend to tell the story.  
  
Megan began talking about her own attraction to her brother and his eventual
confession to mutual attraction. As she shared the progression of their
relationship, and the ultimate decision not to pursue it sexually any further,
she and her friend continued to play pool. Erin called her shots over her
friend's retelling, and Megan only interrupted herself to call her next shot
or to offer praise for good shots her friend made. They would each wander over
to get a chip or tea and the game dragged out longer than it should have
because it was honestly more of a distraction than a focused game.  
  
"So that's pretty much it," she said.  
  
Erin nodded as she dipped another chip into the queso. "Thank you. I was just
wondering how it compared to our story, you know?"  
  
"Yeah, I get it."  
  
"You have to promise not to repeat what I'm about to tell you."  
  
"I swear." She raised her hand.  
  
"I wasn't really mad at Cory yesterday for fantasizing about me."  
  
"You weren't? Really?"  
  
"Really. The truth is, I fantasize about him, too, but I can't let him know.
One of us has to hold our ground. If he found out, then neither one of us
would be the strong one. Honestly, that day with you and him at the pool was
so hot! I wanted so badly to feel him in me or at least to taste him. It took
all my resolve not to taste his cum off your stomach, Meg."  
  
"That would have been amazing!"  
  
"I know, right? And that's the problem. And that's why I can't ever let on
that I want him. And it's also why you have to stop pushing for it or even
mentioning it ever again. I'm only so strong and I'm afraid if he ever pushed
himself on me I wouldn't be able to resist." She sighed. "I'm afraid I may
even want him more than he wants me."  
  
"I had no idea. I'm so sorry."  
  
"No, it's cool. I debated telling you, but I know you love me and if you knew
how difficult it was for me to want him and not follow up, that you wouldn't
add any more pressure to the temptation." She laughed a little and looked at
the ceiling. "God," she laughed, "I must sound like a freak."  
  
Megan quickly embraced her friend and stroked her hair. "No, no. Don't say
that. We can't always help what we feel. The heart wants what it wants. I
appreciate you sharing your secret with me. I promise I'll never pester you
about that again. Even joking. I promise." She stepped back and looked into
Erin's eyes. "Okay? Promise."  
  
Erin nodded, wiping tears from her eyes. As far as Megan knew, Erin was crying
from feeling like a freak and making a humiliating confession. But for Erin
the tears were remorse that she had lied to her best friend, the one she had
always been honest with. But she didn't see any other way around it. Her heart
ached at what she had done.  
  
"Thank you, Megan," Erin sniffled. "Thank you for understanding and not
judging me."  
  
"You know there's no judgment here. I'm your friend. I love you." They hugged
again to gain the comfort they both needed. "Of course," Megan said, backing
away and dipping a chip, "Just because I'm your friend, doesn't mean I can't
still kick your ass at Guitar Hero."  
  
Erin laughed. "You've NEVER kicked my ass at Guitar Hero."  
  
"Apparently you still suck at history."  
  
"Set it up. Prepare to be fucked up the ass by my Gibson, bitch!"  
  
"Mmm, I like the sound of that," Megan smiled.  
  
"Yeah, you say that now."  
  
For the next hour, the two once-again best friends battled it out onstage as
if the past 24 hours had never happened.  
  
Cory knocked on his boss's door as soon as the last truck pulled out for the
morning.  
  
"Yeah?"  
  
Cory opened the door to Dan's office and stepped inside. "Hey, Dan. You got a
minute?"  
  
"Sure, Cory. Have a seat."  
  
Cory closed the door behind him and sat down. Dan swiveled in his chair and
opened the dorm refrigerator, pulling out two store-brand sodas, handing one
to Cory. "How are things in the warehouse?" he asked, popping his can open as
he asked.  
  
Cory opened his and took a sip before answering. "Good, I think. We have most
of the strike freight out now. I think we can get the rest of it out tomorrow
or maybe by Thursday."  
  
"Great! Listen, Cory, I respect the hell out of you. You know that. I
appreciate how hard you and the guys have worked the last few weeks to keep
that place in order. Having you guys working so hard downstairs has made it a
damn sight easier up here, let me tell you. So thank you for that."  
  
"Yes, sir. Thank you." Cory nodded and took another sip.  
  
"Something on your mind, son?" Dan asked. Dan was in his fifties, slightly
overweight, but not obese, and was a kind and respectable man. He started off
in the warehouse like Cory is, and he worked hard to make sure the drones and
drivers didn't get shit on by administration.  
  
"Yes, sir, but it's not about work. It's personal, but I'm hoping you can help
me out."  
  
"I'll do what I can."  
  
"You know my parents recently divorced..." Dan nodded as Cory spoke. "And this
will be my mother's first Thanksgiving after the divorce." He took another
sip. "Well, I know you have that cabin," he said, pointing to the picture
behind Dan on his wall, "and was wondering what the possibility would be of me
taking my mom and sister there for Thanksgiving weekend. I mean, I know you
rent it out and I know it's a long way off, but I need time to save the money
for it. I want it to be a surprise, but I have to have time to make the money
for it."  
  
"No you don't." Dan shook his head. "We rent that thing out in the summer and
early fall for the leaf change. By mid-October, no one's going up there
anyway. I'll make you a deal. You make sure it's winterized before you leave,
and it's yours free of charge." Dan smiled.  
  
"Seriously?" Cory smiled.  
  
"Of course. First off, I trust you to take care of it. You've proven your
worth. Second, from a business perspective, I'm not losing anything by letting
you have it free, so it would simply be a bullshit move for me to keep it from
you. Go. Have fun. Relax. And I'll tell you something else: I expect you to
miss work the Wednesday before and Monday after so you can take care of your
family. It won't count against you. You've earned it."  
  
"Wow. Thanks. Thank you. I don't know what to say."  
  
"Say you won't screw me over by getting slack on the job." Dan stood and
extended his hand. Cory followed suit and they both smiled as they shook
hands. "Now get the hell out of my office." Dan's face turned serious before
he gave Cory a wink.  
  
"Yes, sir. Thank you." Cory shut the door behind him and drifted home on a
cloud.  
  
The next few days went by without a hitch. Things were great between Erin and
Megan, between Cory and work, and between Michelle and, well, everyone. The
three of them had a chance Wednesday night to make love again. This time was
more leisurely and gentle, but the intensity of the climaxes was not
diminished.  
  
Michelle returned to her desk after a meeting on Thursday morning and saw that
she had missed a call from Cory on her cell phone. She checked her voicemail
and smiled, her stomach a ball of excitement.  
  
"Hey, Vanessa, this is Cory. I've been thinking about our date this weekend
and I think we'll go a little more casual. I'm wearing jeans, just so you
know. Dress comfortably so we can just relax for a while. I'm really looking
forward to spending some time with you tomorrow night. Be ready by 6:30. We'll
start with dinner. See you then."  
  
She replayed the message and smiled.  
  
"Well someone really loves you!"  
  
Michelle jumped with a start and turned around to see Dena standing there with
a huge bouquet of red roses and baby's breath.  
  
"Oh, my!" Michelle blushed. Her jaw dropped in surprise. She had not received
red roses in more than 25 years. Her eyes began to tear up and Dena set the
roses on the front of Michelle's desk before coming around the end to console
her.  
  
"He must be a wonderful man for you to be so smitten. And he obviously knows a
good woman when he sees one. You hang on to this one."  
  
Michelle simply nodded, unable to remove her focus from the roses. Dena handed
her a tissue and told her she would hold her calls until after lunch. Michelle
nodded again, dropping into her seat where she began to sob, overwhelmed with
love. After a few minutes, she reached for the card in a small pink envelope.
Flipping the card over, she read, "For my Venus. I love you. C" This brought a
fresh pang of love, accompanied with a smile.  
  
She opened her phone and sent a text to her son. "Someone sent me flowers."  
  
A moment later: "That's odd. Anyone I know?"  
  
"I hope so! Are those for me or Vanessa?"  
  
"How do I choose? ;) "  
  
"You don't have to. They're both very happy."  
  
"I'm glad. I love you both. Very much."  
  
"We love you, too. Very much."  
  
"Did Vanessa get my message?"  
  
"She did. She's so excited!"  
  
"So am I. Gotta go. Love you."  
  
"Love you."  
  
Michelle slumped back in her chair. She felt like a little girl again. She
walked around to the front of her desk and smelled the flowers. Picking up the
vase, she set them on the bureau behind her desk so she could smell them all
day, but would not get distracted by having such a huge arrangement of flowers
in front of her. The rest of her day was much better.  
  
By the time Erin got home from Megan's, Cory was already making his "world's
best" turkey burgers. They were his mother's favorite and he and Erin both
loved them. She came up and greeted him with a kiss while his hands were
buried in his mix of ground turkey and various seasonings.  

"How'd it go with Megan?" he asked.  
  
"Really good," she replied, hopping up to sit on the counter. She began to
explain how she had handled it and confidently asserted that Megan shouldn't
be a problem anymore.  
  
"Listen, Erin. Can we trade cars tomorrow night? I have a date with Vanessa
and I'd like to borrow your Forerunner."  
  
"Yeah, that sounds okay. Am I going to need to replace the shocks when I get
it back?" she teased.  
  
"Well, you know Vanessa," he shrugged.  
  
She laughed and swung her leg up to kick him in the butt.  
  
As she helped him work on dinner about an hour later, they heard the garage
door open. Cory looked over at Erin and smiled, but didn't say a word. Erin
just thought he was weird. Until her mother came in. As soon as the door
opened, Cory turned around to put his back to the counter. Michelle made a
beeline straight for him and threw herself into him. They made out shamelessly
and passionately right there in front of Erin, who had no clue why.  
  
"Damn," she said, watching the oddly enticing scene before her. "I have a
feeling I'm sleeping alone tonight," she said as she turned back to her task
of slicing the onions for her homemade salsa.  
  
Michelle backed away, breathing heavily, love and lust in her eyes as she
looked up at her son. "Why me?" she asked, tears starting to fill her eyes.  
  
"Why not you?" he asked, his thumb stroking her cheek. Again she wrapped her
arms around his waist, this time burying her face in his chest. He held her
tightly to himself and stroked her back for a minute before pushing her away
when he felt her starting to relax. "Why don't you go change? Erin and I will
finish up dinner and we'll eat on the patio."  
  
Michelle simply nodded before turning to go upstairs.  
  
"What the hell was that all about?" Erin asked.  
  
"You told me that I could be a man that reminds her what it means to be a
woman who is loved and respected. That's all I'm doing." With that, he walked
out to the patio to flip the burgers on the grill.  
  
Dinner was lighthearted and relaxed. Michelle cleaned the dishes up, telling
her children to relax. They sat at the counter talking to her as she cleaned
everything up, the satellite radio playing low in the background. Having
drained the dishwater from the sink, their mother turned to Erin. "I need Cory
to myself tonight. And tomorrow night."  
  
"Oh. Okay."  
  
"Are you sure?"  
  
Cory didn't say a word.  
  
Erin thought for a moment and nodded. "Sure, yeah. If I can work it out, would
it be all right if I spent a couple of days at Megan's, then?"  
  
Michelle thought she may have hurt Erin. "That's fine. Did I do something?"  
  
"No, nothing like that. But if I can't be involved for a couple of days, I
don't know that I need to be here and be tempted by it. And then Saturday,
mom, I want you."  
  
"So you're not upset? I don't want to be selfish."  
  
"No. I don't know what happened today, so that's a surprise, but I knew that
tomorrow is your date and I expected to be out of that one."  
  
"But we're all good?" Michelle asked. Cory and Erin agreed that everything was
fine.  
  
Michelle walked around the counter and hugged and kissed her daughter,
whispering, "Thank you, sweetie. I can't wait for Saturday." She pulled away
and smiled, getting a smiling nod from Erin.  
  
Turning to Cory, his mother pointed, "You. Come with me." She walked upstairs,
fully expecting him to follow her. As soon as he walked into her room, he saw
her standing there, still dressed in her tank top and shorts, her hand on her
hip.  
  
"You need to know that my panties were soaked all afternoon after I got those
flowers. And I haven't been able to do anything about it. Think you can help
me out?"  
  
"I think so," Cory smiled.  
  
His mother yanked her tank top over her head and shoved her shorts and panties
down. Within a couple of seconds she was suddenly completely nude. With one
hand she squeezed her tit and pulled her nipple while the other hand stroked
at her clit. She apparently had no patience because she dropped onto the bed
and pulled her feet up, spreading her knees apart.  
  
"Get to work," she ordered.  
  
Her son didn't wait for clarification. He dropped to his knees and buried his
face in her pussy, clamping his mouth right on it. As soon as he made contact,
she responded with a scream.  
  
"OH, FUCK!" she cried, her hand latching onto the back of his head, gripping
his hair and pulling him into her. He worked his tongue into her and up over
her clit. Forcing his face further against her, Cory reached up on the outside
of her thighs and grabbed both tits, squeezing with the fervor she was
demanding. "Dammit, Cory. Squeeze my tits. God, fuck me with your tongue!" She
raised her head to watch her son working her pussy over with his mouth and
caught sight of him looking at her.  
  
She was only mildly surprised to see Erin standing at the door watching with a
hand down her shorts. She winked at her daughter, who smiled back as her hand
moved behind the red shorts. Knowing she was being watched only turned
Michelle on more and it wasn't long before she began humping against her son's
face while she looked her daughter in the eye.  
  
Cory was moaning into her cunt, enjoying the flavor she was releasing. She was
right. She had been sitting in her own moisture a long time. The smell was in
her pubic hair and as soon as he jammed his nose into her fur he knew that
what she had said was the truth. It was musky and strong and made his
burgeoning erection bend in pain, being pinned downward by his shorts. He
tried to ignore it. He was going to make her handle it after she came in his
mouth.  
  
It didn't take long.  
  
"GAH!" she screamed, "I'm cumming, baby! Lick it up!" She squealed and
convulsed before settling back, her hips dropping to the bed. Cory stood up
and quickly removed his shirt and his shorts, kicking them to the side before
grabbing his mother's thighs and driving straight into her.  
  
"OH!" she screamed, surprised. "You wanted it, huh, baby? You wanted momma's
cunt?"  
  
"Yeah! I wanted it all day!" He was driving into her with both depth and
speed, smacking into her thighs and butt with his groin. They were making loud
slapping noises at each impact. Michelle looked around him and saw her naked
daughter by the door, leaning against the wall, one foot up on the dresser,
her hand working over her pussy.  
  
"Get it, then!" she said through gritted teeth. "Fuck it for all you're
worth!"  
  
Cory suddenly pulled free, disappointing and surprising her as he shuffled
onto the bed, holding himself at the base. Almost immediately she knew what he
wanted. She turned over onto her knees quickly to be able to take him in her
mouth, and as soon as he was close enough, she held him with her hand and
jammed her mouth down onto him. She made lewd noises as she drooled all over
him and popped him into her throat and back out. After only a few seconds of
this, she spun around onto her back again so he could thrust back into her
cunt.  
  
Three or four times they repeated this process and as her son plowed into her
pussy or forced his cock into her mouth, she caught herself looking over to
see her daughter shoving her fingers into her snatch or rubbing her clit
intently. Michelle smiled at her and watched as a silent orgasm burst forth
onto the carpet, an arcing stream of cum blasting several feet in front of the
tiny blonde siren.  
  
This forced a climax from the older temptress. The strength of her orgasm
pressed her son out of her canal and splashed his groin and the bedspread they
were fucking on. As she collapsed he rammed back into her and picked up where
he had left off, quickly drawing another and then another flooding climax from
her.  
  
"I'm cumming, mom!" Cory wailed.  
  
She ripped herself away from him and took him back into her mouth, bringing a
strained groan from her son as his orgasm was imminent. He removed his own
hand as she stroked him, her mouth covering the head.  
  
"Here it is!" he grunted.  
  
She quickly pulled off and breathed his name.  
  
He looked down and saw the underside of his head resting on her tongue, her
mouth wide open. He tried to hold his eyes open, but failed. He felt the first
blast scream its way out, followed by a moan and another blast, another moan.
By the third blast he had his strength enough to open his eyes and watch. He
watched a stream fly out, creating a streak down from his mother's hairline to
her nose, but it had landed between two other streaks, one that ran from her
hair to chin and one that had splashed on her nose and ran diagonally over one
eye. She had a huge smile as she continued to stroke him. Everything was too
much and the fourth stream arched over her head, landing on the bedspread and
in her hair. Two more convulsions forced more seed to dribble onto her tongue,
creating a puddle of white on her bright pink tongue.  
  
"How do I look?" she laughed as her son collapsed onto his heels, breathing
heavily. "Because I feel like a whore." She swallowed what was on her tongue
and sucked the remaining cum from her son's cock, bringing a flinch and a
laugh. She stood and walked to the bathroom to see herself in the mirror. "Oh,
my god, that's so sexy. I've never had so much cum on my face. I definitely
feel like a whore now. I look like a porn star." She turned to her son. "Maybe
one day you can film us fucking and I can watch myself getting sprayed with
your cum, baby. What do you think?"  
  
"Damn, mom," he groaned with a smile, shaking his head.  
  
Erin had already gone back to her room after her brother facialized her
mother, but she heard the conversation through the two open doors and
whispered to herself, "Or maybe he can cum on both our faces." She laughed to
herself at the thought, then picked up her laptop to message Megan about
spending the day and night with her.  
  
Michelle's alarm went off at six, and she woke up with butterflies in her
stomach. "Tonight's the night," she sang to herself as she slid out of bed.
She was very excited about her date with Cory even though she had no idea what
he had in mind. She had been trying all week to stay on top of her work, or
even ahead of it, so there would be no reason for her to have to stay late.
She even told her manager that she was going to work through lunch so she
could leave a little bit early today. She said that would be all right and
asked if she had plans with the man who gave her those beautiful roses,
smiling as she asked. Michelle had nodded and smiled, her heart again
overflowing with love at just the mention of a date with him.  
  
After getting ready for work, she went to the kitchen and packed a light lunch
into her insulated lunch bag. Turning to the coffee maker to fill her travel
mug, she saw a note stuck onto the front of the coffee maker. It simply read.
"6:30. Be ready. Love you." Again, butterflies.  
  
Erin made her way to Megan's house early in the day. Her mother was gone to
work and her brother would not be home for several hours, but she wanted to
spend as much time as possible with her best friend. She pulled her bag out of
the back seat and as soon as she closed the door, she saw Megan coming around
the front of the car. "Hey, blondie," she said. "What's with the car?"  
  
"Oh. Cory needed the room in my Forerunner, so we traded for the weekend."  
  
"Okay. Cool." Megan smiled and grabbed Erin's hand. "Soooo... do you have any
plans for the weekend?"  
  
"You're the host," Erin smiled, her head tilted a little to the side. "I'm at
your mercy."  
  
"Mmm. We'll see about that." Megan kissed Erin lightly and briefly on the
lips, stroking her arm. She backed away and noted that Erin had that peaceful
look. Everything was good between them, it seemed. "Let's go inside."  
  
"Okay."  
  
For the first couple of hours, the two beauties watched a horror movie on
Netflix, flirting and laughing together, and munching on light snacks. By the
time the movie was over, they had decided on a second one, the next one in the
sequel, and ordered a pizza with toppings that neither of their families would
eat. After they finished their pizza, they lay on the couch, Megan spooning
Erin, and watched the rest of the slasher film, just enjoying each other's
company and occasionally making out.  
  
Erin's head was turned toward her brunette lover's face, which was hovering
above her own as she felt Megan's body pressed against her back, her hand
reaching over to cover her breast. Neither had said a word in the last few
minutes as they had just continued to reconnect for the first time since their
fight. Erin heard a gasp and moan and turned her head in surprise to see two
of the surplus characters in the movie making out. It was two of the
cheerleaders, the redhead and the nerdy brunette virgin. They were in a hot
tub and apparently the redhead had convinced the virgin that she could stay a
virgin and still have a little fun.  
  
Erin was enjoying the show, especially combined with the feeling of her own
friend's hand on her breast while she watched the redhead pulling the bikini
top of the young brunette over to the side, exposing her small pink nipples.  
  
"Erin," Megan whispered in the blonde's ear, "I still have my cheerleading
costume from two Halloweens ago."  
  
"Oh god," Erin breathed, Megan's hand stroking her lower belly.  
  
"And the hot tub is just sitting empty on the deck." She licked the rim of
Erin's ear. "Why watch a movie when we can go right now?"  
  
Erin giggled. "I suppose you're the slutty cheerleader and I'm the hapless
virgin?"  
  
"If you don't mind a little role play."  
  
"Mm-mm," she shook her head.  
  
"Good," Megan breathed. "Wait for me in the tub." She patted Erin on the hip
and they both sat up, Megan pausing the movie, the image of the two girls
kissing frozen on the large screen.  
  
"Wait," Erin said. "I didn't bring a swimsuit."  
  
"Improvise," Megan called out, never bothering to turn around as she made her
way to her room.  
  
The blonde walked out to the deck and turned on the hot tub jets, checking the
water temperature. She was thankful that they had the hot tub in a separate
screened in section of the deck so they didn't have to keep it covered all the
time. It also afforded a little privacy since they put rolling bamboo blinds
over the screens, which would be replaced with glass in the winter.  
  
Erin quickly returned to her bag, having formed the beginnings of a plan. She
stripped and dropped her clothes on her bag at the foot of the couch before
putting on her glasses and putting her hair up in a ponytail.  
  
She had only been settled into the tub for a minute when she heard the sliding
glass door open behind her. She whipped her head around, like a young woman
realizing she was somewhere she probably shouldn't have been. Megan let a
brief smile escape before belting out, "What the hell are you doing here?" and
quickly closing the door behind her.  
  
It only took Erin a split second to appreciate the black and gold and white
cheer top and skirt her friend had donned, the gold-trimmed black letters "FU"
on the chest.  
  
"I...uh... I didn't know anyone was home. Your brother had to go to baseball
practice, but told me to wait here. He said I could use the hot tub." She
tried to look scared and nervous.  
  
"He did, huh? You must be Tracy, his girlfriend. I'm Ashley." Megan walked up
and extended a hand to her brother's girlfriend. Erin tried to cover her chest
with one arm while pushing her glasses up the bridge of her nose before
reaching out to shake Meg... Ashley's hand. "You're cute. I can see why he
likes you."  
  
"Uh...thanks. I guess."  
  
"Oh, I'm sorry. Are you shy? You seem a little bashful about having another
girl talk to you while you're topless." Megan leaned in and craned her neck to
look into the water. "Or naked."  
  
"Well, I didn't bring a swimsuit. I didn't think anyone would be home."  
  
Megan stood up again and stretched. "Well, I'm a little tight after practice.
I was going to hop in the hot tub and let the jets work their magic. Mind if I
join you?"  
  
"I'll just get out. Can you hand me that towel, please?" she asked, indicating
the towel on the plastic table by the door.  
  
"You don't have to do that. This tub is plenty big for the two of us." With
that, Megan pulled her top over her head, forcing a gasp from the bespectacled
blonde as she saw her friend's breasts "for the first time", and watched her
ponytail tied with a gold ribbon swing at her neck. Megan smiled and shook her
head at her lover's feigned shock.  
  
"You're not going to wear a swim suit?" she asked, still shielding her eyes.  
  
"Why?" she asked. "Never seen another girl naked?" she laughed.  
  
"Well...no."  
  
"Tracy. Look at me." The blonde looked up timidly. Megan was compassionate,
but matter-of-fact. "They're just tits. We all have them." She lifted her
modest breasts and "Tracy" nodded, though still obviously embarrassed. "And
this," said Ashley, lifting her skirt in the front, "is my pussy and it's
pretty much like yours, I'm sure. Unless you're hiding a dick under those
bubbles. You're not a tranny are you?" she laughed.  
  
Tracy laughed a little at that one. "No. I have a...I'm like you."  
  
"Great! Now that we got that out of the way," Ashley pushed her skirt down and
stepped out of it, "Let's hot tub!" She climbed in on the opposite side of
where Tracy sat, and settled into the water, resting her head on the side of
the tub and closing her eyes with a sigh. She extended her legs and felt her
foot brush against Tracy's.  
  
"So, Tracy. Where did you meet my brother?"  
  
"We're in English Lit together."  
  
"Yeah? Are you an English major like he is?"  
  
"Yes."  
  
"I like to read."  
  
"What do you like to read?"  
  
"Erotic Literature. Stuff like that." She smiled at Tracy's expression.  
  
Tracy squirmed a little, making it a point of looking uncomfortable in front
of the bold brunette across from her. "Um, when is someone supposed to come
home?"  
  
"Why? Is my brother supposed to join you out here?" Ashley didn't even open
her eyes.  
  
"No. I just don't want to get caught...like this."  
  
Ashley lifted her head and sat up straight. "Like what? Naked?"  
  
"Yeah."  
  
"Don't worry. When he gets here, I'll leave so you two can... you know," she
winked "Bow chicka wow wow." She laughed afterward, hoping to draw Tracy out.  
  
"Oh, we haven't...done...that."  
  
"Really? You guys have been dating for...what? Three months?"  
  
"About."  
  
"Have you done anything? Handjobs? Oral?"  
  
"No." Tracy pushed her glasses up onto her nose and turned to look away.  
  
"How long do you usually wait before you do something with a guy?"  
  
"I don't know. I've never done anything with a guy before."  
  
"Really?" Ashley sounded surprised.  
  
"Really. I mean I've never even kissed a guy."  
  
"Why not?"  
  
"I mean, I want to, but... I... uh, I don't want to mess it up."  
  
Ashley sighed and nodded, gliding across to sit next to Tracy. "Okay, do you
want to know how to kiss?"  
  
Tracy nodded quickly. "Oh, yes! Very much!"  
  
"Tell you what. I'm gonna help you out. I'll teach you how to kiss. Then you
can kiss whoever you want without being afraid."  
  
"Oh, I don't know. I'm not a lesbian."  
  
"So what?" Ashley laughed. "I'm just a tutor. You don't have to call yourself
a lesbian because a girl helps you learn how to kiss. So you can kiss your
BOYfriend. I won't even tell anyone. No one ever has to know."  
  
"Well, I guess if no one finds out..."  
  
"Okay, then. I'll be the boy and you will, of course, be you. That means I'll
have to do what a guy is going to do and you'll have to be prepared to respond
to it. Okay?"  
  
"Okay...I guess. I don't know what that means."  
  
"You'll know when I do it. Anything you want to stop, you stop. If you want me
to keep going, you just let me. That's how it works with guys."  
  
"Oh. All right."  
  
"Ready?" Ashley asked.  
  
Tracy nodded, biting her bottom lip. She closed her eyes and felt her glasses
being removed from her face. She opened her eyes to see Ashley closing the
arms of her black plastic frames and setting them on the edge of the hot tub.
Ashley turned back to Tracy and taking her face in both hands she closed her
eyes and grazed her lips across the virgin's lips for her first kiss ever.  

Tracy was immediately entranced, trying hard not to break her role as a
virgin. Erin wanted so badly to respond as Megan's experienced lover, not as a
virgin getting tutored to kiss by an experienced cheerleader. But she held
back. She even allowed herself to giggle at the touch, causing Megan to giggle
back before clearing her throat and beginning the kiss again.  
  
This time Erin allowed Tracy to relax into it and felt the virgin inside
responding to the experience of her tutor. She timidly kissed back and
followed the touch of her teacher. When Ashley kissed, Tracy kissed. When
Ashley's tongue touched Tracy's lip, Tracy's tongue responded in kind. When
the cheerleader's hands moved down her neck, the virgin's hands came up to
touch her shoulders. As the student would follow the tutor, so the virgin
followed the experienced.  
  
Ashley backed away and breathed, "Very good." She cleared her throat and said,
"Now, if you're in a situation like we are here, in a hot tub, he will
probably pull you onto his lap, so when I move you toward me, that's what you
need to be ready for. Okay?"  
  
"Okay," Erin breathed with a nervous smile.  
  
Megan reached for her again and they continued from where they had left off.
After about a minute, the cheerleader placed her hands on the virgin's waist
and pulled her on top of her. Tracy obliged by straddling her thighs and
quickly found her ass being squeezed by her imaginary boyfriend. She pulled
back and saw Ashley's eyebrows rise in a question and after a moment, she
responded with a subtle nod. She surprised herself by actually initiating the
kiss this time. Naturally, Erin wasn't surprised, but her character Tracy was
kissing back now, and that was the surprise. Erin was actually losing herself
in the role and she wondered if Megan was doing the same.  
  
"Um... Ashley?"  
  
"Yeah?" Her voice was quiet.  
  
"Is it normal for the girl to get... you know... excited... when kissing a
boy?"  
  
"Totally normal. Why? Are you getting excited?"  
  
"A little."  
  
"Don't be surprised if you feel the boy's... penis... getting hard. Especially
if you're on his lap. And especially because you're so beautiful."  
  
"Really? You think I'm beautiful?"  
  
"Abolutely. In fact, I'm sure my brother will be hard when he finally gets to
kiss you. If a boy gets hard, you can lower yourself against him and feel it.
You can probably orgasm from a good make-out if you grind your clit on his
lap." Her voice was almost in a whisper as she explained it. Both girls spoke
so quietly that they could barely be heard above the hot tub motor and
bubbling water.  
  
"My clit?" Tracy asked. Erin didn't know how much Tracy was supposed to know
about her body, but she knew Megan well enough to know which direction she
would probably take it.  
  
"Your clitoris," Ashley clarified. Tracy shook her head, looking confused. "Do
you ever touch yourself? Masturbate?" Again Tracy shook her head, looking down
at the water between them. "May I?" Tracy looked up and smiled, nodding
slightly, nervously. A moment later she gasped as she felt Ashley's fingers on
her pussy, feeling them glide forward before stopping at the front, sending a
jolt of pleasure through her. "You see? Put your hand on mine."  
  
Tracy reached down and placed her fingers on Ashley's fingers. Ashley slid her
hand out and covered Tracy's, prompting her to move side to side over her love
button. "Oh, my!" gasped the virgin blonde. "That feels wonderful!"  
  
"I know! You can use almost anything to stimulate it and it will bring you
pleasure. Now, pretend my wrist is an erection while we kiss, and rub yourself
on it."  
  
"Are you sure?" Tracy asked with uncertainty.  
  
"Positive. It won't feel just like a co...I mean...erect penis, but you'll
still get a sense of what I'm talking about." Ashley covered her mound with
her hand, resting her wrist against her lower belly and as Tracy leaned in to
kiss her again, she pressed her hips forward. Ashley felt the familiar
softness of her longtime lover pressing against the back of her wrist, and
worked her own middle finger into herself as the lithe blonde on her lap
masturbated herself on the back of her arm.  
  
"Oh, wow," Tracy began to breathe, her eyes pinched closed. "This feels
amazing!"  
  
Ashley breathed back at her, "It feels even better on a real one."  
  
"Really?"  
  
"Really. Okay, I'm going to move my arm to start making out with you like a
boy would. You keep touching yourself. First, it feels great, and second, boys
like to see a girl touch herself." Tracy just nodded as Ashley pulled her arm
out and began stroking Tracy's thigh and up over her hips while their tongues
danced. Tracy settled lower and Ashley would feel the back of her hand on her
mound as Tracy bumped it as she pleasured herself.  
  
The experienced cheerleader took things to a new level when she slid her hands
back to cup Tracy's ass. Tracy gasped and moved her hand faster. The two fed
off each other's boldness and pleasure. Ashley became bolder and Tracy became
more receptive. She buried her face in Ashley's shoulder as she came on her
own hand, convulsing on the brunette's lap. She was about to stop, but Ashley
told her she could keep going. She could cum as many times as she wanted to,
not like a boy.  
  
Tracy took the hint and picked up again, this time feeling Ashley's hands on
her breast. She sat back a little to look down at the contact. When she caught
Ashley's eye, she felt herself being pushed back off her lap to stand in the
center of the hot tub. The water came to just above her waist. Ashley's hands
held her by the rear end and she looked her in the eye as she captured first
one, then the other, nipple into her mouth. Tracy gasped and her hand held the
back of Ashley's head.  
  
Ashley pulled away for a moment, saying, "Boys won't stop at kissing. They
will play with you as long as you let them. They will want to touch every part
of you with every part of themselves." With that, she latched back on, this
time more aggressively. She felt Tracy's nipples stiffen even more and she
grasped her ass and squeezed. Feeling bolder, she brought her hand down low
and slid the edge of her index finger along Tracy's labia, enjoying the
softness. Tracy responded by rotating her hips, moaning and gasping.  
  
"Oh my," Tracy breathed. "This feels fantastic. It's the best thing I've ever
felt."  
  
"Oh, it gets better," Ashley assured her.  
  
"Better than that?"  
  
Ashley stood in front of her. "Here. Sit on the edge."  
  
"I don't know..." She looked nervous again.  
  
"Trust me."  
  
Tracy thought for a moment, making a show of looking to the ceiling with her
finger on her lips. "Hmmm... Okay." She smiled innocently, expressing a little
embarrassment. She climbed out and sat on the edge, her knees together, one
hand on her thigh, and the other arm covering her breasts.  
  
"Still nervous?" Ashley asked. Tracy nodded. "You have nothing to be ashamed
of. You're very beautiful. My brother is a lucky guy."  
  
"Do you think a boy will think I'm beautiful?"  
  
"I think they will think you're very beautiful." Ashley took a seat on the
bench at Tracy's feet and nudge her knees apart gently. Apprehensive but
responsive, Tracy allowed her legs to be spread apart. "Very beautiful,"
Ashley repeated in a whisper, looking up at Tracy again. "Now, if the boy is a
gentleman, he will be interested in your pleasure, not just his own," she
said, looking at Tracy's groin and sliding her hands up and down the blonde's
thighs. She looked back up into her eyes. "So he may try something like this."
She kissed Tracy's inner thigh, then alternated to her other thigh, slowly
working her way up as she went.  
  
Tracy was feeling flush, sexually excited, as she watched Ashley get closer to
her groin. She naturally spread her legs even more, bringing a moan from
Ashley before she felt and saw Ashley's mouth on her pussy. "Oh, my. That
feels good."  
  
"What feels good? My mouth?"  
  
"Oh, yes."  
  
"Tell me."  
  
"Your mouth feels good."  
  
"On what?"  
  
"On my... vagina."  
  
"Nope. Your vagina's inside. And you don't want to talk scientific during sex
anyway. Call it what others would call it."  
  
"I don't know if I can do that."  
  
"Yes you can. Tell me." She continued to swipe at her between comments.  
  
"Your mouth feels good on my... pussy."  
  
"Oh, god, yeah!" Ashley attacked her with fervor now, her commentary muffled
in the pussy of the little blonde on the side of the tub.  
  
Tracy gasped and moaned, her hand resting on the brunette's head. Erin tried
so hard not to be herself. She would swear at Megan, driving her on, but she
was finding the need to hold back and fill a role, so arousing she couldn't
believe it. She had never been quite as innocent as the girl she was
pretending to be and she found herself approaching her orgasm more quickly the
more she tried to hold back her expressions of pleasure. It was a sweet, sweet
conflict she never could have imagined. "Oh my goodness," she gasped,
straining, "I think I'm about to have another orgasm."  
  
"Cum. Say you're going to cum in my mouth," Ashley demanded.  
  
"Okay. I'm about to cum in your mou—AAHHH!" She finally lost it. She couldn't
even get the words out as she felt herself burst into Ashley's mouth as her
tongue ravished her clit.  
  
Erin was dizzy and she felt an arm around her back, and another take her hand
and help her settle into the hot tub again to rest.  
  
"Oh, yeah," she heard Ashley laugh. "My brother's definitely going to love
you."  
  
"Oh, my God, Megan," Erin breathed. "That was fucking amazing."  
  
"It was fun. I have a feeling those girls onscreen got nothing on us." Megan
scooted close and Erin put her arm around her, kissing her on the cheek.  
  
"Having to hold back and pretend I didn't know anything made everything so..."  
  
"Hot."  
  
"FUCKING hot!" Erin laughed.  
  
The two sat silently in the hot tub for a few more minutes before finally
drying off and going back inside to get dressed and finish their movie before
anyone got home. That evening and the next morning they took advantage of
whatever time they could get, and brought each other countless orgasms. Erin
even decided to return the favor and lick Megan's ass for the first time while
she worked her over with Megan's favorite vibrator. On Erin's return home, she
decided to go into town for one more stop.  
  
Cory wasn't quite sure how the evening was going to play out, but he was
excited just the same. He knew what Erin had told him was right, that Vanessa
knew who he really was and didn't expect him to blow his money on her, money
he didn't have. After work, he came home and cleaned up before washing and
detailing Erin's Forerunner. As Labor Day approached, he began to look forward
to the fall weather and the change in scenery. He could already tell a
difference in the evenings as the breezes that swept through became cooler. He
made a mental note to bring a thin blanket and a light jacket, just in case.  
  
As the afternoon closed down, he went inside for a shower and change, putting
on his cologne, the golf shirt that drew compliments from both his mother and
sister, his best jeans (he only had two pair that weren't used for warehouse
work), and dark shoes. He was out of the house by 4:30, wanting to be able to
pick Vanessa up for her date like a gentleman. He had planned to use this time
to shop for the snacks and to fill the cooler. The weather report had called
for overnight rain and he really hoped it would hold off until after their
date.  
  
Michelle arrived home to an empty house, excited about her date, but a little
disappointed at having no one to greet her when she walked in the door. Oh
well, she thought, I'll be with Cory soon enough. She went to her room and
drew a bath, filling it with her favorite scented bubble bath. As she peeled
off her bra, she noticed that her nipples were already erect, which matched
the tingle in her stomach. Sliding her panties down her legs, she felt the
cool air on her moist pussy and noticed that the crotch of her panties was
stained dark from her excitement. "I've been leaking all day," she mumbled
with a laugh. Standing up, she tossed her panties with her bra into her hamper
and scratched lightly at her thatch of dark hair.  
  
Lowering herself in the bath, she enjoyed the luxury of the enveloping warmth
mixed with the soft aroma of the bubbles. She ran the loofah over her body
lightly, sending tingles over her own skin and down her spine. She touched her
nipple and felt how tight and hard it was just from her own hand and the
thought of being with Cory again. It didn't take long before she had set the
sponge aside and set to work intentionally stimulating herself. As she rolled
and pinched and pulled her nipples, and squeezed and stroked her breasts, her
other hand stroked her pussy, dipping fingers into herself and stroking her
clit. She even inserted a finger into her ass as she thumbed her clitoris. Her
orgasm wasn't enough to satisfy her, but it was enough to relieve a little
pressure before her date. She finished her bath by refreshing her shave so she
was smooth in all the right places.  
  
She stood from the tub and looked at herself in the mirror as the bubbles ran
down. For the first time in her life, well, in a long time anyway, she saw
herself as genuinely sexy. She had come to believe what Cory and Erin had been
saying about her for the last few weeks. She had spent so much time being
criticized that she found it hard to believe many good things about herself,
but she was coming around. She saw it now.  
  
She dried off, put on her peach-colored bra and thong set she bought at The
Closet and began getting ready. Using a little dry shampoo to clean her hair,
she styled it, reapplied her makeup, sprayed her son's favorite perfume and
put on a short, casual skirt, a maroon v-neck baby doll t-shirt and some black
casual flats. After brushing her teeth, she put on a dark red lipstick and a
light gloss over it. Checking herself in the mirror, turning around and then
facing it again, she winked at herself and said, "I'd fuck me."  
  
She looked at the clock and saw that it was 6:20. She heard the doorbell right
as the clock turned to 6:21. "Someone's early," she giggled as she made her
way downstairs.  
  
Cory stood nervously on the porch, hoping she didn't feel like he was an idiot
for picking her up like this.  
  
He needn't have worried.  
  
Michelle opened the door, nervous as a schoolgirl. Even though it wasn't her
first date with Cory and even though it definitely wasn't a blind date, she
was nervous and excited and horny and apprehensive all at the same time. She
was wondering how her identity as Vanessa was going to unfold, or if it was.
Was Vanessa a safe place for her, like it was for Cory? Or was it merely a
name to use in public? She wasn't quite sure.  
  
Cory was awestruck. He had just realized why he wanted to start the date off
by picking her up. It was this moment right here: the moment when a guy stands
on the porch waiting for his date to open the door and to reveal herself to
him for the first time that night. And she looked amazing: casual like he had
asked, but stunning just the same. He continued to be amazed. She could have
put less effort into her appearance, but she didn't. Everything from her hair
to her painted toe nails screamed SEXY!  
  
"Um... wow. Vanessa, you look amazing!"  
  
"Why thank you, Cory. You look very handsome yourself." There was a pause as
she watched him scan her body, and she thought she could actually feel herself
leak into her panties. "Are those for me?"  
  
"Oh! Yes. My mother always told me never to show up for a lady empty-handed."
He handed her the bouquet of brightly colored flowers he had picked up at the
grocery store with his snacks.  
  
"They're beautiful," she said, burying her nose in one of the bright blue
petals, "And they smell wonderful." She looked up at him. "Your mother sounds
like a smart woman."  
  
"Yes, ma'am. She's an amazing woman." Vanessa smiled at that. "Would you like
me to put those in some water?"  
  
"I'll just set them here. They seem fresh enough to wait until I get home."
She placed them on the table in the foyer before turning back to the porch and
closing the door behind her. She locked the door and put her hand in the crook
of Cory's elbow as he walked her to the car.  
  
"Oh. You have Erin's car tonight?" she asked, surprised.  
  
Cory opened her door as he said, "Hers is better suited for our evening, so
she agreed to trade with me." He helped her into her seat and eyed her thigh
as her black skirt rode up a little. He heard her giggle and looked up to see
that she had seen him looking. "I can't help it, Vanessa. You're very
beautiful."  
  
"That's okay. I didn't wear it to keep you from looking." She smiled at him
before facing the front. He closed the door and went to the driver's side.  
  
As he drove, they talked about their day. Cory told her about the decreasing
workload that still kept him busy, but that he could see the light at the end
of the stack of boxes, so to speak. Vanessa told him about a couple of big
deals she was trying to land, which would mean very big bonuses.  
  
Twenty minutes later, they turned down Morgan Boulevard to blend in with
Friday evening traffic, which was a mix of people getting off work and people
going out to relax. Cory figured this was as good a time as any.  
  
"Vanessa, I need to tell you that our first date was great, but it will be
pretty rare. I don't have the money to do that very often, as much as I think
you're worth it. So tonight you'll get more of a taste of what I can do
regularly."  
  
"Good! I'm excited just to spend time with you. I have my own money, Cory. I
don't need you to take care of me. I'm glad I'm getting to see what our time
together will be like. And if it's okay with you, there will be times that I
want to be the one to pay for our dates. I want to be able to surprise you
sometimes, too. Okay?" She placed her hand on his arm.  
  
He nodded and smiled. "Okay."  
  
"Okay," she smiled.  
  
Cory pulled into one of the middle-of-the-road chain restaurants that had a
mix of families and couples, knowing that the two of them could get out for
about $40. They enjoyed their meal and talked and laughed, both of them
sharing some of their embarrassing stories that neither of them had shared,
and they genuinely drew closer. They walked hand in hand to the car and he
again opened her door. This time she intentionally hiked her skirt up a little
bit, giving him another few inches to look at. He smiled at her and she smiled
back.  
  
They didn't have to travel far, just past the mall and the movie theater to
get to their next destination.  
  
"No we're not," Vanessa laughed, covering her mouth. "I haven't done this in
years!"  
  
"I thought it would be fun. As long as you don't mind losing."  
  
"Prepare to have your butt kicked by an old lady."  
  
"Did you say you were going to kiss my butt? That's what I heard."  
  
She slapped him on the arm and laughed before opening the door. He met her on
the other side and took her hand before walking with her to the little wooden
hut with the skull and crossbones on it.  
  
"Ahoy, matey," muttered the unenthused teen in the pirate hat. "Welcome to
Jolly Roger's. Are you a member of our pirate crew?"  
  
"Uh, no," Cory laughed, Vanessa laughing with him, trying to stifle it for the
sake of the poor kid who had to wear that hat and say, "Ahoy, matey." "Just
two single rounds please."  
  
Vanessa picked up two rubber putters and two balls out of the basket on the
counter while Cory paid for their rounds. They walked past the "Buccaneers"
and "Wenches" bathrooms to the wooden sign that pointed left to "Spanish Main"
and right to "Flying Dutchman". Vanessa pointed left. At the first tee there
was a skeleton sitting propped against the rocks with a sign listing four
rules hanging around his neck.  
  
"Ladies first," Cory prompted. Vanessa handed him one putter and a pink golf
ball. "Pink? Seriously?" he asked with a laugh.  

"I like yellow. Sorry," she laughed.  
  
"There were like ten colors back there."  
  
"Shhh. I'm putting." She was doing a terrible job of hiding her smile.  
  
"Okay, I'll be out of the way and out of your line of sight and I won't say a
word." As he talked, he walked behind her, keeping his distance and she looked
over her shoulder, pointing her finger at him.  
  
"Don't," she said.  
  
"Not a word."  
  
She turned back around and bent over to putt. Cory took his putter and lifted
it under her skirt, touching her inner thigh with it, causing her to squeal
and jerk, her putter knocking the yellow ball in a zigzag, bouncing wall-to-
wall only a few feet down the fairway.  
  
"You shit!" she laughed.  
  
"That's one," he said calmly, stepping up to take her place. "Why don't you
stand over there?" he indicated, pointing to a spot in front of him.  
  
The rest of the round was filled with laughing, cheating, cheap shots and
accusations. Ultimately, Vanessa won, and they were both happy with that. Cory
was not the competitive type and they both knew the game was rigged anyway.  
  
"So what do I get for winning?" Vanessa asked, hooking her hand in Cory's arm
again as they walked back to the car.  
  
"I have a feeling anything you ask for is going to be a win for me, too, huh?"  
  
"Probably."  
  
"Then I'm definitely willing to pay up."  
  
Vanessa sighed. "I've had a really good time tonight, Cory."  
  
"You sound like you're done for the evening," he said. "It's still early."  
  
"I figured we would enjoy the rest of evening at home together."  
  
"Well, you figured wrong," he said matter-of-factly. "We WILL enjoy our
evening at home together AFTER we enjoy our evening together out."  
  
Vanessa feigned surprise. "Well, okay then." She laughed and squeezed his arm,
pulling herself further into him. She wanted so badly to kiss him, but they
were in public and close to home. Were anyone to see them, it would still be
arguable that a mother and son were on a date together just to get closer and
spend time together. Were she to kiss him, however, it would be impossible to
explain away if they were seen.  
  
Cory escorted her to her side of the car and let her in, again watching her
thighs as she settled in. He closed the door and climbed into the driver's
side. Turning left out of the parking lot, Cory made his way to the nearby
interstate and headed away from the city. Fifteen minutes later he was exiting
the interstate and took the first left.  
  
"Really, Cory?!" Vanessa was visibly excited. She craned her neck to read the
sign. "How did you know? I didn't even know this place was still open!"  
  
"Well, it is. And here we are." Cory rolled down the window and paid for two
tickets. "I hope you like scary movies," he said to his date.  
  
"Cory," she said in a sly tone, "You didn't bring me here to make out with me,
did you?"  
  
"I... am... appalled at your accusation. What kind of guy do you think I am?"  
  
"Okay, well I'm sorry I accused you," she smiled. "I just know that
historically drive-in movies have been known for couples going so they could
make out... or more."  
  
"I accept your apology. That said, would it still be okay if we made out
during the movie?" He smiled.  
  
"We'll see," she laughed.  
  
As they pulled into the lot, they noticed how sparse the cars were and how far
apart they parked. As Cory drove toward the back, the car tilted forward and
back over the raised pavement that created ramps to raise the front end of the
cars as they faced the screen. While he made his way to the back, Vanessa
tuned the car stereo to the advertised frequency and immediately a mix of
classic rock flowed through the speakers.  
  
Cory drove down one of the rows near the back and backed up, slanting the rear
of the Forerunner up toward the screen. He pressed the button to lower the
rear window. "Shall we?" he asked.  
  
"Let's."  
  
He stepped out of the driver's side and opened the back hatch. He then went to
Vanessa's side and opened the backdoor to fold the seat down and repeated it
on his side. He helped Vanessa up into the back and after climbing in, he
pulled the back hatch closed.  
  
Vanessa noticed the pillows, blankets, jacket and cooler and realized that her
son had thought of everything. Again. Her stomach tingled and she felt a stir
in her panties. She looked over at Cory, but he was not watching her. He was
laying a quilt flat and then placed two pillows up on the backs of the seat,
which did not lay quite flat. The side windows in Erin's Forerunner were
tinted so no one was going to see in and with the hatch closed, it provided a
window to see the movie, but there was a low wall to block anyone from seeing
straight in and also kept the dome light from coming on.  
  
Cory lay back on the pillow on one side of the car and prompted Vanessa to lie
down with him. She smiled and lay down, resting her head on his shoulder,
inviting him to put his arm around her and stroking her side as they awaited
the movie.  
  
Cory couldn't have been happier. His plan to watch the movie through the back
window had worked out perfectly. Vanessa had been a blast to be out with
tonight and now she was even excited to be at the drive-in with him. Neither
of them said a word for a while. Cory was just thinking about his date with
his mother and how she had responded to his confession of not having much
money.  
  
Michelle couldn't believe her son had gone to so much trouble to create
another wonderful experience for her. Meeting her at the door, bringing her
flowers, taking her to a relaxing dinner, miniature golf, and now taking her
to a drive-in movie. Again, it was like a real date. What was she saying? It
WAS a real date. And probably one of the best she had ever been on. There was
a sudden tinge of sadness in her heart at the realization that this would not
likely last forever. The day would come when he would find someone to love and
to give his heart to; someone he would want to marry and start a family with,
and she would return to her role as his mother and one day as the grandmother
to his children.  
  
For now, however, she was going to enjoy what she had, let the future take
care of itself. She had never felt so loved, so respected, so desired as she
did when she was with Cory.  
  
"Mom," he whispered. She tried to sit up, but he held her tight. "Don't get
up. I just wanted to tell you how much I enjoy your company. I really love
you."  
  
"I love you, too, Cory." She reveled in the feeling of being in his arms. He
squeezed her tight at her response and she felt him kiss the top of her head.  
  
"Are you comfortable?" he asked.  
  
"Yes."  
  
"I can make you more comfortable, I think. I brought us some things to enjoy
the movie more." He moved from underneath her and she propped up on one elbow.
On the other side of Cory was the cooler. As he was turned away from her,
sitting up, she couldn't help but admire him. He was strong and lean. She was
finally free in their private space to touch him. She reached out and
scratched lightly at his back. He turned around and looked at her over his
shoulder, smiling that charming smile she had come to love.  
  
He twisted around and handed her a small green foil gift bag. He smiled as she
took it. "What did you do?"  
  
"Just open it."  
  
She untied the matching green curling ribbon and reached in to pull out a
small box that held twelve of her favorite chocolate candies, the ones she
would never buy for herself except on rare occasion. They weren't expensive,
but this small box was probably about $10.  
  
"Oh! My favorites! Thank you so much!" She reached over to embrace him and
they were finally able to kiss as Journey played over the speakers before
being cut off by the starting of the previews. Their kiss ended and Cory took
the hard clear plastic box from her and unpeeled the plastic wrapping so she
could enjoy her treat. He handed it back to her with a smile before turning
back to the cooler and pulling out two margarita wine coolers.  
  
"Wine coolers, huh?" she teased.  
  
He shrugged. "The alcohol is light enough that I can still drive home. Plus
they taste pretty good with the right snacks." He winked at her and opened one
before handing it to her.  
  
She took a sip and smiled. "Not bad. I graduated from these a long time ago,
but I'm sure they could still loosen me up enough for you to take advantage."
She raised one eyebrow as she said it before setting the bottle in floor
beside her.  
  
"There's only one way to find out," he said, before turning back to the cooler
and getting out a couple of small containers of fruit, crackers, cheese, and
dip. He closed the cooler back and set the containers on it like a table. He
lay back down and settled in as his date snuggled up next to him. For the next
half hour they talked and nibbled on snacks and watched the previews and
movie, though less interested in the screen than in each other.  
  
She idly stroked his chest and he stroked her arm and back. She mentioned
being chilly, so he unfolded the blanket and laid it across both of them. She
draped her leg over his waist and his hand came down to stroke her thigh as
they watched the movie.  
  
"Mmm," she hummed. "I love your touch." She pulled on his shirt until the hem
came up in the front and ran her hand up under it to stroke his chest and
stomach.  
  
"If you keep that up," he laughed, "you're going to get me wound up."  
  
"You say that like it's a bad thing," she giggled.  
  
"I wouldn't say that."  
  
She pressed herself up over him a little. "Would you say it's a good thing?"  
  
"It could be."  
  
She leaned in and kissed him, her tongue making its appearance to receive his
own tongue in return. The kiss quickly heated up and his hand stroked up her
bare thigh, under her skirt to squeeze her ass. She moaned into his mouth and
clawed at his chest. Their hands wandered all over each other except for their
groins for the next few minutes.  
  
"Wait," she breathed. "We have to stop. I won't be able to control myself."
She pulled away and lay back down beside him, her head on his chest.  
  
"I know. I'm sorry. You're just so hot."  
  
"God, Cor," she laughed, "Why do you have to say stuff like that?" She rolled
over to face away from him, folding her pillow in half and tucking her chin to
be able to watch the movie. The psycho was knifing a door to get to the
screaming heroine on the other side, who was desperately trying to hold a
dresser against the door. Vanessa had hoped that getting involved in the story
would ease her sexual anxiety, but that hope was lost when her date curled up
behind her and wrapped his arm around her waist.  
  
"You were so far away," he whispered.  
  
"I'm trying to control myself," she said, feeling him press his groin against
her rear end.  
  
"I'm not." He slid his hand up under her shirt, caressing her stomach. He felt
her flinch under his skin.  
  
"I know," she whispered. "You're not making this easy for me."  
  
"Good." He licked her ear lightly and kissed her neck as he cupped her breast
and rolled his hips against her. She moaned and subtly pressed back against
him. He felt her hand come back behind her and stroke him through his jeans.
On the screen there was frantic music and a young woman panting as she ran and
grunted and tripped and scrambled, but in this car, everything was flowing
smoothly.  
  
"Oh my god, Cor. You're hard as a rock." She stroked him and looked over her
shoulder, catching a glimpse of the fire in his eyes. This only served to
stoke her own passion.  
  
"Here," he said, bumping her hand with his. He lowered his zipper before
bringing his hand back up to stroke her thigh under her skirt. "Better?"  
  
"Better," she mumbled, reaching in through the teeth of the zipper and the fly
of his boxers to get to what she really wanted. It was so hot to her touch,
her hand practically burned. She felt the defined ridge of his head and the
highway of veins that mapped his shaft. She moaned at the thought of what it
must look like and what she knew it would feel like.  
  
Cory loved the feel of her soft warm hand on his shaft, stroking him. He ran
his hand around his mother's ass and grazed his fingertips along the crotch of
her panties. He would squeeze her inner thigh and bump against her clit on
each pass. He became more insistent at what he wanted and soon enough, his
fingers had pressed inside and he was feeling the bare wet flesh of his
mother's cunt.  
  
"I can feel you dripping for me, mom," he panted into her ear. She simply
nodded, her back to him, her hand still stroking him.  
  
"You want me inside you, don't you?"  
  
She squeezed him, flinched, and moaned in the affirmative, her head nodding
frantically.  
  
He felt her let go of him and watched her reach under the blanket to hike up
her skirt. Her right knee raised up for a moment, lifting the blanket, before
settling back down and she looked back over her shoulder at him. Her look was
smoldering. He unbuttoned his jeans and scooted in close, feeling his raging
erection press against the soft smooth skin of his mother's ass.  
  
He leaned over her and kissed her passionately. Her hand wrapped around his
head while he searched for her opening. With his hand he felt the strap of her
panties and realized she had pulled them over to the side for him. Having
found her entrance with his fingers, he found his fingers with his head and
pressed forward, sliding cleanly into her.  
  
She moaned into his mouth, "Mmmmm"  
  
"Shit, mom, you're so tight. So wet."  
  
"Finish us both off, baby." It was then that Cory heard the rain pelting the
roof of the car and slapping the pavement outside. The movie played on, but
Cory was disappointed that he was going to have to stop to roll the back
window up so Erin's car didn't get wet and musty smelling.  
  
"Dammit," he muttered, pulling free from Vanessa's warmth. He pulled his pants
up and leaned over the back of the front seat to start the car so he could use
the power window. He heard the rain on the pavement fade, but the rain was
still coming down hard and pelted the metal sheeting without mercy.  
  
Turning the car off, her slid back down to where he had been and caught his
mother looking at him with a look of disappointment. "What's the matter?" he
asked.  
  
"I'm sorry, baby," she said. "We'll pick up when we get home."  
  
"The movie's still going," he said, pointing to the screen.  
  
"But we're not going to be able to see it through the rain."  
  
"I wasn't watching anyway. And I don't think we'd be able to watch it through
foggy windows."  
  
Vanessa looked around and realized that the windows were fogging up. She
smiled. "So no one can see in, either."  
  
"That's right," he smiled back. "So where were we?"  
  
"You were behind me with your cock in my pussy," she reminded him boldly.  
  
He grabbed her and she laughed as he pressed her down onto her back and
climbed on top. He forced his tongue into her mouth and she ground against him
as they groaned together. He felt her fumble at his button and zipper and she
slid her hands into his boxers, pressing his pants and underwear down together
to just beneath his ass. She then grabbed her panties and pulled them to the
side, giving him full access.  
  
He drove into her, bringing a mutual grunt.  
  
"Shit, that's good, Cor! You're so hard!" Her head was thrown back and her
hands clawed at his back and grabbed him at the waist to pull him into her.  
  
"Fuck, you feel good!"  
  
"I'm gonna cum quick," she warned, "fill me when you're ready!"  
  
Cory picked up the pace and pounded into her. The blanket had been kicked free
and if anyone had any doubts about what was happening in this car, their
doubts would be alleviated with a quick peek through the foggy windows. They
couldn't deny that this guy was fucking his mother at the drive-in movie.  
  
She felt her son tense up and bury himself in her right as she was about to go
over the edge herself. He twitched and twitched and twitched again, his breath
catching in his throat. She bit his shoulder as she contracted around him, her
thighs grasping at his waist. Her pleasure shot through her core and up to the
back of her head, burning her skull, launching fireworks behind her eyelids.  
  
Her son collapsed on top of her and her legs relaxed around him. She stroked
her foot along his calf as she caught her breath. After a couple of minutes
Cory pushed himself up and smiled at her, shaking his head. She laughed a
little and brushed her fingers through the hair over his ear. She reached down
and pulled the crotch of her panties back over herself to catch whatever my
leak out and also to make the ride home more comfortable.  
  
"I think I'm ready to go now," said Cory, tucking himself back in and
buttoning his pants.  
  
"We're not done for the night, are we?" she asked with a smile.  
  
"No," he laughed. "Not by a long shot."  
  
Vanessa held Cory's hand on the ride home and they continued to enjoy their
time together. She placed her flowers in a vase and then invited Cory up to
her room where they finally had a relaxing time of lovemaking. No schedule, no
expectations, no interruptions. They fell asleep curled together, Cory's arm
rested on her hip and thigh.  
  
"Good night, mom. I love you."  
  
"I love you, too, baby. Very much."




        Man of the House Ch. 09


Erin's breath escaped in puffs of steam as she ran through the gold arch of
trees that lined the median and sides of her neighborhood's main road. The
pavement was wet under her feet, but the air was dry and the sun was low as it
started its ascent into the empty blue sky. She loved the fall. Always had.
Today was no different. But in a way it was. The last few months had been more
peaceful and cheery than she had ever experienced. Since her parents' divorce
and the burgeoning intimacy between she, her mother and her brother, things
had settled down quite nicely for the young blonde.  
  
And today she was twenty. She had beaten her mother out of bed because it was
her long run day, so she was up before the sun was, but she fully expected the
birthday breakfast when she returned home. She also knew what she wanted when
it came to part of her gift from both her brother and mother. Their words were
the same that they had always been on her birthday: "Whatever you want." This
is what was described in their house as a freebie. It didn't take the place of
an actual gift, but was instead something additional that wouldn't cost
anything, but would make the birthday celebrant have the best, most stress-
free day possible.  
  
When she was growing up she would have Cory do the dishes or make her bed or
be her "slave for a day" and she would get to choose the movie(s) the family
would watch together. Nothing new or different than any child would ask for.
Last year she blew out her candles after dinner and her mom and brother
whisper-sang "Happy Birthday" to her. Then she opened her eyes and looked over
at her father passed out on the couch, before she simply said, "Nope." Her
mother smacked her lightly on the arm for wishing the same thing several years
in a row, always disappointed: her father being gone (whatever that meant).  
  
But this year she had to find something new to wish for. As it turns out her
nineteenth birthday wish had come true, just not actually on her birthday. As
it stood, she didn't know what to wish for this year. Everything was about as
good as it could be as far as she was concerned. She had all day to think
about it, however, and may come up with something simple by the time dinner
rolled around.  
  
As her mind was wandering through the list of potential birthday wishes a
faded blue Ford Ranger with large gray spots of primer exposed through chipped
paint, slowed to a crawl next to her. She smiled and pulled out one ear bud.  
  
"Happy birthday, beautiful," Cory smiled at her.  
  
"Thanks, slave," she smiled.  
  
"Oh, god, no," he laughed, rolling his eyes.  
  
She simply nodded as she continued to run, eyes forward, her ponytail swinging
with each step.  
  
"You want a ride the rest of the way?" he asked. His sister shook her head and
he said, "Okay, then. See you in a few."  
  
She gave him a thumb's up and popped her ear bud back in as she watched him
drive away in his friend's borrowed pickup truck, hauling a black metal-grate
landscape trailer behind him, two pieces of rented machinery resting beside
large bags of seed and fertilizer. It was his fall routine.  
  
Cory had unloaded the aerator and was struggling with the dethatching machine
when he saw his sister approaching. He just stopped to watch her run toward
him as she made that last hundred yards. He had come to love watching her run
in her winter gear. Her hair was still in a ponytail, but on the cool winter
runs she added a broad warming headband (this time it was hot pink) that
wrapped from high on her forehead back over her ears. She had opted for her
fluorescent green running jacket, unzipped midway, over a tight black shirt
and tight black running pants. Her shoes were the same bright green as her
jacket. On her arm was a black arm band that housed her iPhone with a white
wire draped down in front of her before splitting at her chest and
disappearing up under each side of the glowing pink headband.  
  
She stopped a few feet from the driveway, smiling as she asked, "See anything
you like?"  
  
He was leaning on the handle of the dethatcher when he laughed, "Abso-fucking-
lutely."  
  
"Maybe I'll let you rub my feet later. Slave," she said glibly as she walked
past him toward the front door.  
  
"I'll make sure to keep my hands nice and cold for you, then," he replied as
he turned back to roll the second piece of lawn machinery off the borrowed
trailer. They both smiled, neither seeing the other do it, but both knowing
they were.  
  
Michelle heard the front door open and turned from scrambling the eggs so she
could greet her little girl on her birthday. "Happy birthday, baby girl!" she
exclaimed, her face beaming with joy as her daughter rounded the corner.  
  
"Thanks, mom," she said, returning the smile as she met her mother halfway.
They embraced and kissed on the lips briefly before her mother pulled away and
stroked Erin's cheek.  
  
"I can't believe my little girl is twenty years old," she sighed, her eyes
filling with tears.  
  
Erin just smiled in response, letting her mother absorb the moment.  
  
"Well," Michelle said, clearing her throat, "I'm making your birthday
breakfast. Come tell me what you want in your omelet and I'll have it ready in
a few minutes. I guess Cory's home?"  
  
"Yep. Do you want me to go get him?"  
  
"Pick your omelet fixings first and then if you'll ask him what he wants, I'll
make his."  
  
"Okay." Erin selected a few items from the selection of cheese, ham, bacon,
ground sausage, onions, peppers, and black olives and watched as her mother
poured some of the scrambled eggs into the skillet from the glass bowl. She
turned to get Cory's order and by the time she walked back into the kitchen,
her mother was folding the omelet over and tilted the pan over to slide the
large, perfect omelet onto Erin's plate.  
  
Erin sat down at the table where her juice was already poured and there was a
basket of biscuits on the center of the table, surrounded by various
condiments. Cory walked in as his mother sprinkled cheese into the eggs in the
pan, and bent down to kiss his sister on the cheek. "I'll be happy to give you
that foot rub today. Pick out a nice polish and I'll do the full workup," he
whispered, again kissing her on the cheek before he pulled away and grabbed a
biscuit as he saw her smile and nod.  
  
He walked over to kiss his mom on the cheek, placing his hand on the small of
her back as he moved toward the sink to wash his hands. He set the half-eaten
biscuit on a paper towel before washing and drying his hands, then picked it
up and took another bite as Michelle slid his omelet onto a plate and handed
it to him. Cory took his seat at the table and finished his biscuit. He and
Erin talked about nothing in particular as they waited for their mother to
cook her omelet and join them at the table.  
  
"What are your plans for today?" Michelle asked whoever would answer.  
  
"I just need to get the yard done," Cory replied. "I'll aerate, dethatch, then
seed and fertilize it. I'll be done well before lunch. I only rented the
aerator and dethatcher for four hours. Otherwise, I don't have anything."  
  
"What about you, birthday girl?" Michelle asked Erin, eyeing her over the rim
of her tilted juice glass.  
  
"Well, I already went for my run and now I'm having my birthday breakfast
(thank you, mom), and Cory has promised me a pedicure-slash-foot-rub. My only
other plans are to spend the day and specifically the night, with my two
favorite people. I want my birthday to go out with a bang. Or two. Or three,"
she laughed.  
  
Her mother and brother smiled at her innuendo.  
  
"So nothing during the day, then?" Cory asked, surprised.  
  
"Megan said she would call this morning, so until I hear from her, I can't
say. Unless you had something planned, mom? I can always tell Megan I can't do
anything."  
  
"If we go out for your birthday, Megan is welcomed to join us if you would
like. It's no trouble."  
  
"Okay, thanks, mom."  
  
"Have you thought of a birthday wish, Erin?" Cory asked. He smiled, indicating
that he knew she couldn't use her old one.  
  
"Oh, that's right!" Michelle laughed. "Last year's came true so you have to
come up with a new one."  
  
Erin laughed and shrugged. "I don't have one yet."  
  
"You have to have a birthday wish!" her mother exclaimed. "You can't think of
anything?"  
  
"No," she said. "I can't. I have everything I could possibly want right here,
right now. I have a family that makes me so incredibly happy," she laughed,
taking both of their hands. "I have an amazing best friend, I'm doing great in
school, having great sex, and have never, ever been happier. Ever!" She was
sincere in everything she said. She squeezed their hands and let go before
picking up her fork and taking another bite of her omelet.  
  
"Well," Michelle said, standing up to take her plate to the sink, "You'd
better think of something before I light your candles tonight." She talked as
she walked to the kitchen. "Since last year's wish came true, I'm expecting
something big this year." She smiled at her daughter, who smiled back.  
  
"Okay," Cory said, standing up. "I'd better get this yard finished up."  
  
"Don't wear yourself out," said Erin. "That's my job."  
  
"And it's not even MY birthday," Cory smiled before walking out of the kitchen
and through the front door.  
  
"Thank you for breakfast, mom. It really was amazing." She sighed and ran her
thumb up and down the side of her juice glass as she stared at it.  
  
Her mother came and sat back down. "What's the matter, baby?"  
  
"I don't know," she sighed. "I mean, I do, but I'm just trying to figure it
out."  
  
"Do you need to talk about it?"  
  
Erin shook her head. "If I talk about it, it won't come true."  
  
"The birthday wish?" her mother reasoned. Erin nodded. "You know that's just a
game, right? We don't really believe that your birthday wish really has any
power to it, or that if you say it out loud it jinxes it."  
  
"No, I know that," she snickered. "But it helps to believe it, you know? Like,
if there's any possibility of it coming true, but I say what it is, then it
won't. And I really want it to, even though I know it's not real."  
  
"I want to say you're not making any sense, but that would be a lie. I think I
get it. What you're saying is that you want something to happen, but even
though you don't believe in the birthday wish, if you say anything about what
it is, it might change it somehow so that it won't come true, even if it could
have before?"  
  
"Something like that. It's like... you know how we always find something we
like at a restaurant and get attached to it and then after a while they take
it off the menu? So we joke about not saying out loud that we like something
so it doesn't go away. It's like that."  
  
"Okay, so what's the wish, Erin?"  
  
The young blonde took off her headband, her ears getting warm, and she ran her
hand over her hair, trying to flatten the stray hairs that had been mussed by
the headband. She sat silently for a minute, but her mother didn't prompt her
to speak; she just sat with her and waited, patient and gentle.  
  
"I don't ever want this to end," she said quickly.  
  
Her mom looked down at the table and nodded. "Your wish is that what we have
now won't ever end."  
  
"Yes. But I know it will. It has to. It's too good to last. These last few
months have been pretty amazing, mom." She started to sob. "I've never felt
like I do right now and I'm so afraid that one day you or Cory will tell me we
have to stop because you've found someone else." She started crying heavily
now and Michelle quickly stood beside her and hugged her head and shoulders to
her own stomach, beginning to weep gently with her daughter.  
  
"Shhhh," she said, stroking the soft blonde hair, "It's all right. Shhhh." She
just whispered and embraced her daughter for a couple of minutes until Erin
pulled away and wiped at her eyes, still looking down at the floor.  
  
Michelle knelt on the floor at Erin's feet and took her hands. "Now you listen
to me. We have all three been pulled into this beyond our expectations and it
has been incredible for all of us. I see the way Cory looks at you. He loves
you. I know that if it ever came down to Cory introducing a young lady to us,
it would only be because she would be absolutely incredible. You know how
picky he is. And if that day comes, you won't be the only one
disappoint...hell, devastated, by it. But, sweetie, you can't be afraid of the
possibility that this relationship won't last. Our relationship will never
end, even if that one aspect of it does. Neither Cory nor I will ever leave
you, not as long as we live. You have to believe that."  
  
Erin nodded. "I know. And it's stupid for me to think about it, but the truth
is, I find myself falling more and more in love with both of you every day.
Cory is everything I could want in a man, and you're all I could want in a
woman. Don't get me wrong. I mean, I love Megan and she's an incredible friend
and lover, but I think we both know that, one day, one or both of us will find
someone and the relationship will change. We may be maids of honor for each
other and our kids may play together, but our relationship as it is now?" She
shook her head no.  
  
"I understand, baby girl. You know what, though? We have now. We can waste our
time hoping against hope that the future stays bright, and fearing the end of
our happiness, or we can invest with joy in where we are today. Do you know
that I think about that same thing every night? Every. Damn. Night, Erin.
After we make love and you guys are either asleep or cleaning up, I lie there
alone thinking that it will all end one day. And I force myself back to my
present reality, that I have two amazing lovers, one handsome young man and
one beautiful young woman; and two fantastic children. And it's at that point
that I realize I'd be an idiot to let this time pass while I'm fearing for the
future. And so far, every morning I have woken up, my lovers and children have
still been right there with me and for me and every day seems a little better
than the one before.  
  
"And I'm finding that the fears are receding. They have no foundation, Erin,
except in my own insecurity. What have I specifically done to make you think I
was going to want to stop what we have?"  
  
Erin thought for a moment and then answered, "Nothing."  
  
"And Cory? What has he said or done?"  
  
Again, Erin thought before shaking her head.  
  
"See what I mean?"  
  
"I think so," Erin replied, a tiny smile appearing, a glint in her eye.
"Thanks, mom."  
  
"You're welcome, baby. In the future, any time you need a reassurance from me,
I'll be happy to give you one. And I may come to you for it from time to time
as well. How does that sound?" she smiled.  
  
"Sounds good." Erin hugged her mother, kissing her on the cheek before hugging
her more tightly a second time.  
  
Michelle jumped as the iPhone on Erin's arm, rang right in her ear, a burst of
bubblegum pop assaulting her eardrum.  
  
"Sorry," Erin laughed, sliding the phone out of the holster. "It's Megan."  
  
Her mother nodded and stood to clear the table as her daughter began a one-
sided conversation with the cute brunette on the other end.  
  
"Hey....Aww, thanks....Not that I know of...." Erin's voice and laughter faded
as she walked up the stairs, leaving Michelle alone to tidy up the kitchen and
to think on Erin's fears. Were they really unfounded or would that day come?
And which of the three would back away first?  
  
  
  
The pulsating jets of hot water beat away the tension in Cory's shoulders and
upper back. With both hands on the wall, he hung his head to stretch his neck
and back, and just relaxed into the rapid-rhythm stream between his shoulder
blades. That aerator had a tendency to beat him up as he fought to hold it
back while it pulled forward in the wet clay. And the dethatcher wasn't much
better. After more than an hour of using both machines, he still had to load
them onto the trailer, repeatedly lift and handle fifty pound bags of
fertilizer and seed, and stoop over to fill the spreader in small batches. He
had just returned from the hardware store to turn in the machines and one bag
of fertilizer before dropping off the truck and trailer and picking up his own
car. He hadn't seen the ladies since breakfast, but thought he would be better
off showering first. He knew they would appreciate it, if nothing else.  
  
He heard a voice call out over the shower and looked out through the curtain.
Erin was standing with a smile, still in her running gear. "I said, got room
for me?"  
  
He smiled at her. "I always have room for you, birthday girl." She smiled and
he watched her undress. She had already removed her jacket and shoes so she
was in her running pants and shirt, both skin-tight, which she removed to
reveal that she was not wearing a bra and had on a pair of hot pink boy shorts
with cheetah spots. She took a step toward him. "Wait," he said. She stopped
and looked confused. He looked her up and down slowly, noting her long, tone
form, her navel small and her stomach having that single line down the center
that indicated her fitness. "Beautiful," he said, looking her in the eye. She
looked away.  
  
"Stop it," she said.  
  
"No, Erin. I won't stop it. You are." He held his hand out to help her into
the tub, which she took and stepped in with him before he closed the curtain
again. He reached up and twisted the knob to turn on the second showerhead.
This summer they had bought a new showerhead with a second showerhead on a
hose, both with massage patterns available, and now they were both on. Erin
stood under the main head and Cory removed the attached head, using it to keep
warm. Tucking it into the towel bar on the side of the tub, he embraced his
sister.  
  
"I love you, Erin," he whispered, his chin resting on top of her head.  
  
She had her arms around his waist and her cheek rested against his chest. "I
love you, too." She felt him kiss the top of her head before pushing himself
away.  
  
"Here," he said, "Let me wash your hair."  
  
"Mmm, okay." She smiled before rinsing her hair under the spray while he
reached for her shampoo bottle. She stepped out and turned around so the spray
hit her between her breasts and upper stomach. Her brother gently stroked the
shampoo through her golden tresses before piling it on top of her head and
working the strawberry shampoo into a rich lather. She enjoyed the massage,
feeling his fingers and fingernails firmly glide over her scalp in varying
patterns. Afterward, he combed his fingers through her hair, pulling lightly
at it, enjoying the soft feel as her hair was lubricated by the rich white
foam.  
  
She felt him press gently on her forehead and she tilted her head back,
feeling the spray of the second shower head heating her scalp as it washed
away the shampoo. Cory lovingly protected her eyes by creating a hand visor at
her hairline, which she appreciated. As he moved away from the front, however,
he used that hand to comb through her mane. Once he was confident he had
rinsed her hair thoroughly, he repeated the process with her conditioner.  
  
Once the conditioner was rinsed out, Cory took her natural sponge and squeezed
the body wash into it, working it into a lather. Her back was still to him and
he began working the sponge gently over her shoulders and back. She looked
over one shoulder with a gentle smile and brought her hand back to lift her
hair so he could get her upper back and neck. He loved that look and he loved
her neck. He rinsed of the soap so she could release her hair, but before she
did that, he leaned in and kissed the very back of her neck at the hairline,
bringing a quiet moan from his sister's throat. It was at this point that he
started to stir. Whether it was the look she gave him, the kiss on her neck or
running his hands over her soft, wet skin, he was getting more turned on.  
  
He tried to concentrate on his task of soaping her up. He did her upper body
first, back then front, noticing the erection of her nipples as he stroked
over them with the sponge. He wanted so badly to touch them, to lick them, to
take her entire breast into his mouth, but now was not the time. He had a job
to do.  

He looked up at her face, but she didn't see him. Her eyes were closed. She
had a death grip on the towel bar on the wall, her knuckles white. He looked
back down at her body and continued downward with the sponge, making swirling
patterns in the flowing bubbles. He dropped to his knees and caressed her hips
and thighs with the foam and sponge. When he got to her feet, he picked up one
of them and after a second, she shifted her weight and allowed him to place
her foot on his thigh. He massaged her foot and toes, bringing a moan and
giggle from her. He looked up and caught her smiling at him. He returned her
smile and pushed against her shin. She took the hint again and switched feet,
giggling a second time as he massaged her arch and pulled on her toes.  
  
Setting her other foot down, he placed his hands on her hips and prompted her
to turn around. Face to face with her perfect, lean butt, he wanted so badly
to kiss it, but again, now was not the time. He lathered her cheeks and ran
the sponge down the center of her crack, pressing it in to be thorough in his
effort, but avoiding underneath. He knew she had a feminine wash for that area
and didn't want to upset her health with regular soap. He continued down the
back of her thighs and watched her hand reach underneath, apparently cleaning
herself.  
  
He stood and took the second showerhead, again making sure to thoroughly rinse
his hands and her body. She enjoyed the massaging jets, but also his touch on
her body. "There," he whispered over her shoulder, his cock at attention, "I
think I got it all."  
  
She turned her face partially toward him and whispered, "Not all of it."
Reaching for the hand at her hip, the hand that held the showerhead, she
pulled his hand around front, his arm hovering at her hip, and she directed
the showerhead to her groin, and lightly moaned at the pulsing rain. Cory felt
her hand pull at his as she directed the spray where she wanted it, letting
out a sudden gasp and squeezing his hand. "Right there," she whined.
"Perfect."  
  
With one hand she kept him in place for her own pleasure, and with the other
she reached back behind him and pulled him forward by his ass. He stepped
forward and nestled his dick in her crack like a hot dog in a bun, bringing
another moan from her. The hand that held his cheek squeezed and clawed right
where it was as her pleasure increased. He found himself subtly pressing into
her, pulling the skin of his shaft tight, causing his head to swell and to
become more sensitive.  
  
As his sister continued to build toward her climax, he only had so much
control. He bent down to kiss her neck and brought his free hand up to caress
her breasts. It wasn't long before she let go of his ass and slapped her hand
against the wall to brace herself for the burst of pleasure in her core. She
let out a long guttural groan and Cory reacted by grabbing her around the
waist to support her in case her legs gave out. After a moment he heard her
laugh and felt her belly tense again as a result. She moved his hand away,
releasing the shower stream to hit the floor of the tub. "Happy birthday to
me," she laughed. "Wow."  
  
Cory smiled at her pleasure and kissed her shoulder.  
  
"Aww, poor boy," she whined, turning around to face him, her bottom lip
sticking out in a pout. "You're still dirty. And probably horny?" she asked.  
  
He nodded and laughed a little. "You could say that."  
  
"I did say that," she smiled. She reached for the sponge and directed him
under the shower spray. As he rinsed off, she put more body wash in the
sponge. "Let me clean you up real quick. Mom and Megan are taking me to lunch,
so you need to look decent if I'm going to be seen with you in public." She
handed him his shampoo and he washed his hair as she cleaned his back, butt,
and legs. She didn't take the same care he had, but he didn't mind. He needed
to get clean, had already enjoyed his time with her, and knew they would be
together tonight, so he was fine with it. Although, he was still rock hard
with her hands on him.  
  
He was surprised to find her slick finger playing at his ass and flinched. She
laughed, "Don't worry, brother. I'm just cleaning you up. Did that bother
you?" she asked, looking over his shoulder.  
  
"I...don't...not really. I just wasn't expecting it, I guess." He felt her
continue to scrub at his back and around to his ribs on both sides.  
  
"Okay." She reached around him and soaped his chest and belly, pressing her
tits into his back. When she got to his groin, she slid the sponge under his
balls and up over his erection. "Mmm. It feels like you need to be cleaned
from the inside, too." She told Cory to rinse his hair, which he did while she
rinsed him off with the detached showerhead, adjusting it from the pulse back
to the spray.  
  
Tucking it back into the towel bar, she picked up the bottle of conditioner
and emptied some into her hand. Making sure her brother wasn't going to have
any of the spray from the shower washing over him, she reached around to his
front and slathered his granite shaft with her tiny hand. Cory groaned at her
touch and placed his hand on the wall. "Damn, Erin," he mumbled.  
  
"Does this feel good, Cor? Your sister pressing her tits into your back while
she gives you a handjob?"  
  
"Ssshhhi—God, yes." He could feel her twisting her hand on his shaft as her
fingers glided up the slick rod, bumping over the ridge, but never touching
the tip.  
  
"I'm in the mood for a blowjob and a fuck and feeling this big, hard cock up
my ass again, but that can wait." He groaned and shuddered at her
descriptions. "For now, I just had to see you, to touch you. I want to see you
cum at my touch, Cory." She was deliberate in her movements, in almost
constant light contact with what she knew were his sensitive areas. "Can you
do that for me? Will you give me an early birthday gift? Show me how much you
love my touch. Brother."  
  
She felt him twitch twice before watching the first blast arc out and smack
into the tile above the faucet. She gasped when she saw it, and continued to
stroke steadily as a second stream pursued the first, landing a little higher.
A few more blasts hit, the last couple dripping straight onto the floor of the
tub between Cory's feet. Her grip tightened and she squeezed one last drop
forward and onto the floor.  
  
"That's better," she giggled. "Thank you for my present, Cory. I love it."  
  
"I hope so," he said, "Because I can't return it." He smiled as he tried to
catch his breath and regain his strength. She slid around to his front and
wrapped her arms around his waist. He leaned down to kiss her before she told
him to dry off while she cleaned the wall. He did as she said and she was out
of the tub a few moments later, drying off beside him.  
  
  
  
The doorbell rang a few minutes after Erin came downstairs. It was almost one
o' clock and she was starving. "I'll get it," she chirped, bouncing off the
couch before running to the door. Cory and Michelle looked at each other
across the room as they heard the girls squeal and laugh in the foyer. They
both smiled and rolled their eyes, his mother swiveling her chair around to
see them come into the living room.  
  
"Hi, Megan," she said.  
  
"Hey," she smiled. Looking at Cory she lilted, "Hi, Cory." She had a twinkle
in her eye. "You look nice."  
  
"Um...okay. Thanks. You too. " Cory was only wearing jeans, boots and a maroon
Henley shirt so he didn't know why she would say that.  
  
"Thank you." She really did look great. She had on a navy blue scoop neck
shirt that hugged her tightly, skin-tight red jeans, and black shoes. Her face
was made up beautifully and her lips had a pink sheen of gloss. Her brown hair
hung loose, bangs covering most of her forehead. "I'm glad you like it."  
  
"Although," Erin interrupted, "Those pants make your ass look big."  
  
Megan gasped and laughed, knowing the thinner blonde was teasing her. She
stuck her ass back at Erin and teased, "You know you love my ass."  
  
Michelle and Cory just watched and laughed along at the two girls, both of
them knowing about the relationship, but knowing that Megan didn't know
Michelle knew. Michelle had to admit to herself that she loved that ass. Cory
was admitting it to himself as well. Erin quickly ended the joke with a solid
slap to Megan's ass, causing the brunette to squeal in disbelieving laughter,
and bringing surprised moans from Michelle and a "Damn!" from Cory.  
  
Erin's mother stood as she said, "I think we should probably get out of here
before this gets out of hand." She laughed as she said it and noticed that
Erin was already hugging her best friend, giving her a kiss on the cheek. She
heard Erin whisper a little too loudly in Megan's ear. "I do love your ass."
Megan's eyes shot open and she glanced at Michelle, who pretended not to hear
it.  
  
Erin chose a decent steak and seafood restaurant that she had been to only a
couple of times, but really liked. It was more expensive than what she would
usually ask for, but her mother had readily agreed when Erin mentioned it. The
four of them enjoyed themselves, a little too much if the looks of a couple of
patrons nearby were any indication. They ate and laughed and Megan flirted
with Cory a little bit, which no one seemed to mind. Cory made sure to pay
plenty of attention to the other ladies, and Megan made sure to do the same
for Erin.  
  
After about an hour, Megan said, "Is it all right if I give you my present?"  
  
"Yay!" Erin laughed, clapping her hands excitedly.  
  
"I would take that as a yes, Megan," Michelle smiled.  
  
Megan smiled and nodded as she pulled a thick envelope out of her purse and
handed it to her friend. "Thank you," Erin smiled.  
  
"Happy birthday," Megan smiled.  
  
Her best friend ripped the envelope open and opened the card. Immediately it
began singing an annoying chipmunk-voiced rendition of some pop song, causing
both girls to laugh heartily. Cory made a point of grasping the sides of his
head in an exaggerated fashion before his laughing mother slapped his arm. As
the song played, Erin read the card silently and smiled before looking at her
friend with puppy dog eyes.  
  
"You're so sweet. Thank you," she said.  
  
"Feel free to look at the gifts, too," she replied with a smile. When Erin had
opened the card, she had pulled two small envelopes out to hold while she read
the goofy card.  
  
Seeing the first small envelope, she noted it was a gift card to her favorite
boutique where she was always getting bracelets and hair accessories and nail
polishes. She again thanked her friend before looking at the other card and
bursting out in laughter. Unable to stop laughing, she turned it and held it
out to Cory and Michelle. The envelope had a close up of a male mouth with a
ball gag and in the corner it said, "Do as your told. Get yourself a little
something. The Marquis' Closet"  
  
"Well, okay then," Michelle laughed.  
  
Cory feigned embarrassment. "Nice, Megan. Nice."  
  
"I thought you'd get a kick out of that," Megan told Erin, who hugged her and
kissed her on the cheek again, telling her thank you. She put everything back
in the envelope.  
  
"I have one of your presents, but it's not quite as tasteful as Megan's over
there," Michelle said as she riffled through her purse before handing a red
envelope to her daughter. "Happy birthday, baby girl. Oh, and this isn't the
only thing I got you. We'll do your other presents after cake tonight with
family."  
  
"Thanks, mom," Erin said before looking down to open the card. She gasped as
soon as she opened it and looked at her mom with a look of shock. "Are you
serious?"  
  
"Absolutely," Michelle smiled.  
  
"What is it?" Megan asked, trying to see over the edge of the card.  
  
"Yeah," Cory agreed. "Let's see it."  
  
Erin showed a cutout of an ad with a GPS sports watch on it. "She's getting me
a GPS watch." She sounded sympathetic, almost like she couldn't accept it.  
  
"I didn't know which one to get, so you can choose when we go later on, okay?"
Michelle asked.  
  
"Okay. Thank you."  
  
She put it away as Cory said, "My turn?" Erin simply nodded with a smile.
"Happy birthday," he said as he handed her a small box. She looked shocked and
when she opened it, her eyes began to tear up. "I know your birthstone is
topaz, but I figured I would get your favorite instead, so even though it's
supposed to be a birthstone, I got sapphire. I hope it's okay."  
  
She nodded, wiping at her eyes.  
  
"Let me see," said Megan. When Erin turned the box, Megan gasped at the silver
heart pendant on a light chain, with a sapphire encrusted at the apex of the
heart. "Oh, my god, that's beautiful," she breathed. She turned to Cory, "Is
it all right if I put it on her or would you like to do it?"  
  
"Be my guest," he said with a smile. His mother placed her hand on his under
the table and squeezed lightly. He looked at her for a moment with a smile
before turning back to his sister. He and his mother watched as Megan took the
necklace from the box before Erin lifted her hair off her neck for her friend
to clasp it behind her. Erin dropped her hair and looked down at the necklace,
running her fingers over it.  
  
"It's beautiful," she said, looking up at her brother. "Thank you so much."  
  
"You're welcome. I love you and hopefully this will serve as a reminder."  
  
"This doesn't mean you get out of that foot rub," she said sternly, pointing
at him before smiling.  
  
"Damn," he muttered, looking down at the table, bringing laughter from the
ladies.  
  
"Okay," Michelle said, "Here's what I'm thinking. We can run by and let Erin
pick out her watch and then I know she wanted to see 'Dead of Night'. You get
excited every time the trailer comes on. What do you think? The movie starts
in an hour so we can be there in plenty of time."  
  
"Sweet!" blurted Erin.  
  
After lunch, they stopped at the large sporting goods store nearby and Erin
selected her GPS watch, hugging and kissing her mother excitedly. Cory noticed
that as she looked into the case, and as she held the different boxes looking
at watch features, she held the pendant between her thumb and forefinger,
sliding back and forth absently along the matching silver chain. He smiled,
his heart warming up more than he thought it would.  
  
He remembered shopping for it just a week ago. He had been trying to figure
out what to get her, and finally landed on something that wasn't "practical"
because she knew what she wanted more than he did and he would likely just get
it wrong. He also figured that she needed a reminder of how much she meant to
him. Earlier in the summer, on his first date with his mom, he had told her
that he didn't know if he could give up dating and the prospects of a family.  
  
He was now beginning to reconsider. Apart from being a father, which would be
nice, everything he could possibly want and need was right here. He wrestled
daily with his future regarding his sister and mother. At some point, he
figured, it would have to end. At the same time, he didn't want to be the one
to end it. He could not deny that he found other women attractive, but he also
couldn't deny the unbelievable attachment to the two most important women in
his life. How would he ever settle this in his own mind?  
  
"So that's the one you want?" He heard Michelle call out from right beside
him. He snapped out of his fog and watched as his mother walked over to her
daughter and her best friend.  
  
"Yep. That's the one. It has everything: GPS, heart rate monitor, stop watch,
lap set, heart rate zone, and automatic upload to computer software so it can
track my progress."  
  
"That sounds like a lot I don't know about," Michelle laughed. "If that's the
one you want, then happy birthday."  
  
"Thank you, mom!" Erin exclaimed, hugging her excitedly. The young man behind
the counter had been hovering at the case, making himself available, but Cory
had noticed him checking out both Megan and Erin while he waited. Erin pointed
to the box she wanted and the young man told her to come around to the
register where he scanned the box, asked her about getting the warranty (which
she declined) and demagnetized the security strip. Michelle paid with her
credit card and signed the electronic pad.  
  
As they were checking out, Megan stood beside Cory and hooked her hand into
his arm. "The necklace really is beautiful," she said. "She's lucky to have
you." He looked down at her and noticed that she was still looking at his
sister. "Any woman would be." She patted his arm and walked toward Erin and
Michelle as Erin reached for the bag in the hand of the clerk. Cory didn't
know what Megan meant, so he just shook it off and caught up with everyone
else.  
  
At the movie, Michelle bought tickets and concessions for everyone. She
reminded Erin that she and Megan could hang out and sit wherever they wanted,
but she was going to stay further toward the back with Cory since sitting too
close to the screen gave her a headache. As Erin and Megan made their way to
the first row of seats behind the rail, Cory and his mother sat about halfway
back in the theater, which had a decent crowd, but was nowhere near full.  
  
They settled into the middle and Michelle flipped up the armrest and leaned
against her son's shoulder. "That was a beautiful necklace, Cory. It was very
thoughtful."  
  
"Thanks."  
  
"You're a good man. A good brother. A good son."  
  
"Is that all?" he smirked.  
  
"No," she smiled, looking into his eyes. She turned to look at the screen as
she straightened back up in her seat.  
  
They tried to beat each other in answering the movie trivia questions on the
screen, jeering at the loser or the slower, especially if their answer was way
off.  
  
"Can I ask you a question, mom?" Cory said, keeping his voice low and leaning
toward her.  
  
"Of course."  
  
"I'm graduating in the spring. Then what?"  
  
Michelle's brow furrowed and she continued watching the screen. "I don't know,
Cory."  
  
"Yeah. Me neither. I'm already beginning to look for a job. I'd like to stay
local, but if I have a better opportunity somewhere else, I have to take it. I
have to, mom."  
  
This time his mother turned to look at him. "I know, baby." Her eyes held a
sadness he had not seen in a long time. "You know I want what's best for you,
and I believe Erin does, too. I know what we have now may not last forever. It
could change for any number of reasons, so I'm just making the best of what I
have right now. I would encourage you to do the same." She patted him on the
knee. "Okay? Can you do that for me?"  
  
"I can do that," he said, an insincere smile on his lips for her benefit.
Inside, he was still torn up about it. Why it hit him today, he didn't know,
but he was determined to make Erin's birthday about what she wanted and not
what he was afraid of.  
  
For the next nearly two hours, he and Michelle sat entranced in the movie,
surprised at how well it held their attention. Every once in a while they
would hear Megan and Erin scream, followed by their laughter at being so
afraid. They could barely see the tops of the girls' heads over the seat backs
and also saw their feet propped on the rail in front of them. Yep, that was
Erin and Megan all right.  
  
By the time they got home it was completely dark, though still early in the
evening.  
  
"Thanks for letting me tag along," Megan said.  
  
"We were glad to have you," Michelle smiled, returning Megan's hug.  
  
"Thanks for coming," Erin said, hugging her friend and kissing her on the
cheek. "I'll call you tomorrow. Maybe this week sometime we can go use my gift
cards," she smiled. Megan agreed and stepped through the front door, Erin
closing it behind her.  
  
"Who wants cake?" Michelle asked.  
  
"I do!" Erin exclaimed. "And while you get it ready, Cory can go get my
pedicure kit. He owes me," she said.  
  
"Okay, okay, I'll rub your damned feet," He rolled his eyes as he trudged past
her before she slapped him in the arm. "Ow!" he laughed.  
  
"That's what you get for being mean to me on my birthday," she pouted,
sticking her bottom lip out and crossing her arms. Michelle just laughed as
she watched her children at it again, and stuck twenty spiral candles into the
white buttercream frosting of her daughter's chocolate cake. She lit the
candles as Cory returned downstairs with Erin's kit, ready to fulfill his
promise.  

He stood next to his mother after she put the cake on the table in front of
Erin, and put his arm around her waist as they sang "Happy Birthday" to her.
Afterward, she looked at her mother and smiled before closing her eyes and
blowing out all twenty candles on the first try. Her brother and mother
cheered as Erin pulled the first candle out and sucked the icing off before
repeating the process with the other 19.  
  
As Michelle sliced three pieces of cake off and dropped them onto plates, Erin
told Cory to rub her feet while she ate her cake. She capped it off by calling
him, "Boy." Cory relented and gave her a foot rub, occasionally receiving a
bite of cake or spoon of ice cream as Erin fed him some off his own plate, so
he wouldn't have to shirk his responsibilities for something as menial and
selfish as eating. Her words.  
  
As he rubbed her feet, the three of them chatted and laughed while eating
their cake and ice cream. Erin wanted her cake to settle for a little while,
so she grabbed her laptop and new watch and set to programming it and pairing
the two up so she could begin using it on her run tomorrow. While she played
with her watch, Michelle asked Cory to build a fire in the fireplace while she
cleaned up the dishes.  
  
"Erin?" her mom asked, causing Erin to turn around and face her. "Is there
anything special you would like for me to wear for you tonight?" She smiled as
she asked.  
  
Erin smiled and thought for a moment. "I think what you have on is perfect. Do
you realize that I've never undressed you before? I think I'd like to do
that."  
  
"Hmm, I think you're right. I've never thought about that before," she said.
"That sounds good to me. You're in charge tonight, right, Cory?"  
  
"That's right. It's your birthday, so you get to decide everything."  
  
"Oh, goodie!" she clapped. "I have a couple of ideas."  
  
"All right," Michelle said, wiping down the counter. "Then let me go clean up
and I will be at your beck and call."  
  
"You, too, Cor," Erin said. "We'll all go clean up and meet back down here in
a few minutes."  
  
Cory simply brushed his teeth and pulled his pants and boxer briefs down to
clean himself up with soap and water before pulling them back up again. He
felt fresh enough after his late day shower and the cool weather, which
prevented him from getting too warm.  
  
He returned downstairs and as he touched the ground floor coming off the
steps, he heard a bedroom door open and turned to see his mother coming out of
her room, her purple sex blanket draped over her arm. She smiled at him and he
just smiled and shook his head.  
  
"What?" she asked, descending the stairs.  
  
"I just don't think it's possible for you NOT to look stunning."  
  
She shook her head as she drew close to him. "You're sweet, but you don't have
to say things like that to me."  
  
"I know, but I get to, anyway." He wrapped his arm around her waist as she
stood on the final step, putting them at a similar height, although now she
was just a little taller and had to bend down a little to kiss him. He patted
her butt as she stood back up and they rounded the corner together.  
  
"Oh, yay!" Erin exclaimed, on her knees on a quilt in front of the fire. Her
silhouette was ghosted against the flame behind her, the only other light on
being the dim bulb over the stove in the kitchen. "You brought the blanket. I
have a feeling we're going to need that," she giggled.  
  
"What are you wearing?" her mother asked. She could barely see the lithe
blonde from the front, but her silhouette was clear. Erin stood and walked
toward them so that the kitchen light began to wash over her.  
  
"Holy...." stuttered Cory in little more than a whisper.  
  
"Oh, my god," Michelle gasped, covering her mouth with her free hand.  
  
Erin could feel both of them inspecting her and she loved it. She loved the
sense of power and control she had at that moment. And she loved being
watched. She noticed that her brother and mother occasionally revisited her
face, but mostly their gazes traveled her body. She decided to give them the
full show, so she turned slowly, allowing them access to her backside. She
heard a masculine groan and smiled to herself, her crooked little smile that
showed her family that she was enjoying their displays of appreciation and,
quite frankly, pure lust.  
  
Erin could feel herself leaking now, her groin tingling and her stomach
forming a tiny knot of excitement. She had chosen this outfit specifically for
tonight, in hopes that the birthday tradition would continue, despite the
recent changes in the family. She had never loved her family more than now and
had never felt more loved. Was this effort necessary? No. But it was
enjoyable. It would be fun, she told herself. She wanted this night to be new
and exciting and it was going to start with her.  
  
"I take it you like it?" she asked, slowly completing her turn.  
  
"You look amazing," her brother breathed.  
  
"Beautiful," echoed his mother.  
  
"Thank you. I wanted to look nice for you."  
  
And she did. As she had waited between classes nearly two months ago, she sat
in the student center and had a hunch that she wanted something new, something
fresh. The three weeks it took for her order to be delivered, were torture.
She wondered if it would fit, if it would look as good on her as it did on the
model. When her package arrived, she immediately went to her room to open it
and try it on. "Fuck that," she laughed, "This looks better on me than it does
on her." She had been so turned on at seeing herself that she took the time to
masturbate in the mirror. She loved her look as she stroked herself, legs
splayed. And she got on all fours, watching herself in the mirror as she
peered over her shoulder, bringing a second orgasm, and then a third as she
raised and lowered herself on her mother's dildo, suction cupped to a chair.
She admitted it to herself: she looked good from every angle.  
  
And tonight, it had been confirmed by the two people she wanted to impress the
most. They continued to leer at her in her new outfit.  
  
"I hope you don't mind, mom, but I borrowed your heels."  
  
"Not at all, sweetheart. They set it off well."  
  
Michelle was describing the fact that her white suede heels capped the white
stockings that ran most of the length of the tan legs, exquisite pillars that
supported the tiny blonde. Running up from the tops of the stockings were two
white elastic straps (and two more on the back of her thighs) that connected
directly to a white pearl inlaid corset. Her panties were of the same
translucent mesh as the stockings, a low waist bikini style. The corset looked
almost bridal in its color and pattern, the fabric a textured satin. The young
lady's modest breasts rested on the top edge of the lip, which rose in the
center and then scooped underneath each breast. Erin had opted to wear a four-
strand pearl choker necklace to break the pattern of bare skin. She looked
elegant, yet sultry. Her make-up had been freshened, her lips a dark pink, her
eye shadow a blue silver. She had pulled her hair back into a tight ponytail,
yet had left bangs over her forehead. Her ears were pierced with pearl studs,
each one supporting a teardrop pearl hanging on a tinted silver eyelet.  
  
"I feel really underdressed," Cory finally said.  
  
"Yeah...me, too," said their mother.  
  
"Don't worry about that. Soon enough I'll be wearing more than either one of
you." She took a couple of steps toward her mother and looked her in the eye
with a glare of passion and power, gently pulling the blanket from her hand.
She turned away from them and swayed her hips seductively as she walked to the
fireplace tossing the blanket in the air as she guided it down by two corners
before resting on her knees to smooth it out and flip down the corners.  
  
Taking her place in the middle of the blanket, she stood on her knees and
extended her arms out. "Come on," she prompted, "Don't make me wait." The
other two walked over and Erin took one of each of their hands. "I want you
both to know how much I love you. So far this has been the best birthday I've
ever had and as far as I'm concerned, it can only get better." She smiled as
she looked back and forth between them. She kissed the backs of their hands
before pulling lightly on her mother's. "Come on, mom. Help me get Cory
undressed."  
  
Michelle smiled and helped Cory off with his shirt, looking him in the eye
before she knelt beside her daughter. As Erin worked at Cory's belt, zipper
and button, Michelle pulled off his boots and socks. Cory was already rock
hard by the time his underwear came into view of the two vixens at his feet.  
  
"Somebody's eager," Erin smiled, stroking his shaft through his boxer briefs.  
  
"You do that to me, beautiful."  
  
"Are you sure it's not just my new wardrobe?" she teased.  
  
"That doesn't hurt," he smiled, "but you should know by now how sexy I think
you are."  
  
"I hope you're going to show me," she said, still caressing his cock and
balls. "Mom," she said, turning to Michelle, "would you like me to undress you
before we give your son a blowjob?"  
  
Michelle smiled, her stomach twisted in a knot of lust. "It's your birthday,
baby girl, whatever you want."  
  
"Let's wait. I think it's sexy seeing a fully-dressed woman worshiping the
rock hard cock of a naked man, especially one as fit and hung as my brother."  
  
Michelle trembled visibly at Erin's description, her heated pussy leaking into
her panties. Erin couldn't help but notice her mother's nipples hardening
against her shirt. She took the opportunity to pinch the right nipple, the one
right next to her.  
  
"What do you think, mom? Should we let him cum on us or make him wait so he
can build up a nice big load?"  
  
It was Cory's turn to groan, his cock twitching against his sister's hand.  
  
"Like I said," Michelle breathed, "It's your birthday. Personally, I think he
should wait, but two good loads or one giant load, doesn't matter to me.
Whatever you want, birthday girl."  
  
Erin cocked her head and looked at the ceiling, tapping her lips with her
finger as if she was trying to really consider all her options. "You know
what? I'll just play it by ear. If I just HAVE to have his cum, I'll let him
blast me; but if I can wait, he'll just have to control himself. But, since it
IS my birthday, I get the first taste. Hold him steady for me, mom."  
  
Michelle quickly pulled on the waistband of her son's underwear, lowering it
in the front. Cory pushed it down in the back to get it past his ass, but at
that point, Michelle was able to pull them down easily. With one hand she
continued to work his underwear off and with the other she grasped him around
the base. She noticed that in the dim light of the fire, his defined veins
cast shadows like a road map around his shaft. He looked delicious.  
  
Erin looked sideways at her mother and opened her mouth wide. Michelle pointed
her son's prick so that it pointed straight forward. Erin moved forward,
sliding down about halfway before backing off of him. Her tongue swirled
around the head as she made eye contact with the hungry young man in front of
her. She lowered her head and licked his balls with the flat of her tongue and
Michelle instinctively raised him up, pulling him up against his stomach.  
  
Cory tried hard to contain himself as he watched his mother's tiny pale hand
embrace the base of his shaft while his tan seductress of a sister ravaged him
with her mouth, lips and tongue. She never brought her hands up off her thighs
and his mother never leaned in to get a taste of her own. But they worked in
concert, almost reading each other as if the hand and the mouth were from the
same woman. This was better, though. Much, much better.  
  
After a few minutes, Erin spoke, never looking away from Cory's eyes. "Mom,"
she said.  
  
"Yes, baby?" she practically whispered, her eyes still focusing on the
throbbing, shining head of her son's penis.  
  
"Let's trade." Erin slid her hand down from the head to the base, covering her
mother's hand, prompting Michelle to let go and look at her daughter. She
again noticed how beautiful Erin looked in the orange glow of the fire. She
caught Erin smiling at her, the firelight catching the moisture on her lips
and the crease at the upturned corner of her mouth. Michelle found herself
smiling back and nodding before looking up at her son and opening her mouth as
Erin had done.  
  
From Cory's angle he saw his pre-moistened prick being held and squeezed by
the younger, flawless tiny tan hand while holding it steady for the fairer-
skinned brunette still in jeans, but still sexy as hell. Again they worked in
tandem, bringing him closer to the edge, but leaving plenty of room to keep
him from falling over. His mother's moves were more gentle, almost poetic,
where his sister's had been assertive. Hungry. Maybe it was a skill that came
with age and experience, or maybe it was just a difference in their
personalities. Either way, he wasn't complaining.  
  
Erin let go of her brother's cock without warning, but whispered to Michelle,
"Keep going, but no hands." Michelle nodded her acknowledgement and kept up
her gentle lovemaking while her daughter moved behind her. She felt the soft
warm touch of feminine hands caressing her shoulders and neck and there was a
gentle rush of warm air at her ear before feeling lips gently pull at her
lobe.  
  
Michelle moaned quietly at the touch of her daughter's lips on her ear,
escorted by caressing hands. The hands trailed gently down the front of her
shoulders, running flat over her nipples toward the hem of her shirt. Once at
her stomach, they balled up the fabric of her shirt and pulled up, freeing the
t-shirt from the confines of her jeans. Erin's hands caressed the now exposed
flesh of Michelle's stomach, bringing another moan and tremble from the sexy
mature brunette. Her mouth never stopped moving, gliding up and down on the
cock trapped inside.  
  
Erin was high on her knees behind her mother, watching her work her magic on
the young, strong penis before her. She ran her hands down over her mother's
magnificent breasts, feeling each nipple glide over her palms, candy pebbles
beneath a cotton sheath. When she touched the waistband of her mother's jeans,
she pulled the shirt up and touched the smoothness beneath, the warm skin of
her mother's belly. She wrapped her hands around the hem of the shirt and
untucked it all the way around before pulling it up over Michelle's head.
Michelle had instinctively lifted her arms and pulled back off Cory's prick so
the shirt could come all the way off, but she quickly resumed her task.  
  
"Your bra is so pretty, mom," she said, reaching around to cup her mother's
breasts. "But not as pretty as what's in it. I love your nipples and can't
wait to pull on them with my teeth."  
  
Michelle flinched, pulling off Cory's erection, but replacing it with her hand
and stroking it once while she turned to speak to her daughter. Immediately
Erin grabbed her wrist and shook her head with a smile. "No hands." Michelle
removed her hand, but still held her daughter's gaze. Erin kissed her mother
gently on the lips, their tongues touching briefly before the young blonde
reached behind her mother to snap the hooks on her bra, letting it fall free
when Michelle dropped her arms.  
  
Erin looked up at her brother as she tossed the bra to the side. Still gazing
into his eyes, she stroked his erection while saying, "Stand up, mom. Let me
get rid of those pants." Taking Erin's free hand, Michelle stood and kissed
her son deeply while her daughter unbuttoned and unzipped her jeans.  
  
Cory was in heaven. He couldn't believe how erotic this was. The beauty of the
ladies, their contrasting wardrobes, his raw nakedness by comparison, the
gentle oral teasing, their mild lesbian touches, and the heat and glow of the
fire, combined to keep him tightly wound. He continued to kiss his mother, his
hand on her bare waist, his other hanging by his own hip, fist clenched as he
fought to control the urge to take what he wanted.  
  
Michelle felt her second sock pull from her foot, having followed both shoes
and the other sock, before the soft, warm hands of her daughter tugged firmly
at the waist of her jeans. She wiggled her hips as her daughter pulled and
soon enough they were being pulled off her feet and tossed to the side.  
  
"And I thought the bra was beautiful," Erin said breathlessly. Michelle
stopped kissing her son and turned her attention to the gorgeous face of the
blonde on her knees who leaned forward and kissed the front of her mother's
panties. "Mmm," she whispered. "I can smell you already." She brought her hand
up and ran her fingers between her mother's legs over her lips. "You're so wet
already. I can't wait any more. Lie down."  
  
Michelle lay back on the blanket, excited at what was finally going to happen,
and Erin straddled her face facing her feet. She didn't have to say a word as
she followed her daughter's lead, hooking her fingers into the white panties
and pulling them aside, as he daughter was doing to her black panties.  
  
Cory watched in awe as he heard the ladies moaning while sharing in their
mutual delight and pleasure. Erin's ponytail fell over her shoulder as her
head worked in small circles between her mother's thighs, her arm steadily
churning her mother from the inside. His mother was holding the panties to the
side with one hand while her other rhythmically squeezed the firm round cheek
hovering above her head. Her eyes were often pinched closed as she responded
to the blonde's efforts, her moans and grunts muffled by flared labia and firm
thigh.  
  
Erin quickly looked over at her brother and noticed a string of arousal
hanging from his turgid spear. "Don't just stand there, handsome. Help her
out. Come lick my ass. I want to feel both of your tongues on me." As soon as
she had said it, her mouth was buried again and Cory was kneeling near his
mother's head. With one hand he supported his weight and with one he
alternated caressing his sister's ass and his mother's tit. Both ladies were
constantly moaning as each sucked and kissed and received pleasure from the
other sucking and kissing. In a moment, Cory's tongue made contact with Erin's
asshole and she yelped into her mom's cunt, her hips jerking involuntarily at
the instant pleasure he was bringing.  
  
Michelle was overwhelmed with the sight of her son tonguing his sister's
backdoor while she tasted the flowing arousal, the texture of her flower soft
against her lips. Her daughter's mouth was magic and her son's gripping hand
only served to increase her own pleasure. Her groin began to build with
pressure like a battery charging when hooked to an electrical source. She knew
she would burst with fire and wonder in a moment and she let herself drift
toward that sweet release. Wanting the same for her daughter, she gripped her
globe more firmly and brought her tongue forward to lash at the clit in front
of her.  
  
Erin couldn't take it anymore. Between the buildup of the day, her costume and
the tandem tonguing, her explosion was imminent. Her head began to swim and
her muscles spasmed against her will. She fell forward a little, her face
resting on her mother's thigh, yet she had the presence of mind to continue
fingering her mother in hopes of bringing her release as well.  
  
Michelle yelped in surprise when she was sprayed by her daughter's climax, but
quickly brought her head up to latch on and trap what she could in her mouth.
Cory rested on his heels watching the lewd display and wondered at the
resulting orgasm that caused his mother's eyes to pinch closed as she squealed
against her daughter's mound. Erin gasped and moaned, lurching her own head up
as her mother's response gushed onto the blanket, her legs twitching.  
  
"Holy shit," Cory muttered, interrupting their silent mutual recovery. "That
was one of the hottest fucking things I've ever seen."  
  
"Really?" Erin asked, unsaddling from her mother and resting on her hip. She
helped her mother to sit up while she added, "You've seen us do that before
plenty of times. I was just getting off." Michelle wiped her face and chest
with her t-shirt while her children talked.  

"Yeah, but...damn! I guess it's just everything. I'm filled up over here. You
and mom worked me up and then went to town on each other, and I don't think
mom and I have ever licked you at the same time like that. Plus, that outfit,
the fire..." He just shook his head.  
  
"Well, we're not done yet," she smiled. "I want that cock in me. Lie down."  
  
Cory didn't even hesitate. He quickly lay down on the blanket, his shoulder
lying on a cold wet spot from his sister's release. Erin straddled his waist
facing his feet and lowered herself. She grabbed his erection and held it
steady as she began lowering herself. She kept her feet planted, causing her
knees to point out in a lewd display, gaining Michelle's attention.  
  
She was entranced at the firelit union of her children, hearing them moan and
breathe as they fucked right there in her living room. She couldn't help
touching herself, stroking her clit while she watched her son's hands support
his sister's ass, squeezing as she bounced, his balls jarring with each
movement. She wanted so badly to get involved, but did not dare make a move
tonight without Erin's say so.  
  
"What can I do to help?" she breathed. "I want to play."  
  
"Lick his cock and balls while he fucks me," she said, her breath raspy.  
  
"Yummy," Michelle smiled, crawling to close the space before dropping her
shoulders and licking along her son's sac. She could taste her daughter's
lubrication as it ran down his shaft and over the softer skin of his scrotum.
Cory breathed out a string of profanity. She couldn't see his face, but she
giggled at what she knew his expression would be.  
  
"What's so funny?" Erin laughed, never slowing down.  
  
"I just know you both so well," she laughed before continuing in her effort.
She would draw the occasional gasp or moan from Erin when her tongue would
meet the clit or lips that were gliding up and down the shaft where she was
licking. She loved it and would sometimes follow her daughter back up the
shaft, chasing her pussy. At one point, Erin came all the way off and Michelle
took the opportunity to force her throat down over her son and bob a few times
while her daughter encouraged her. She would pull back and let her daughter
ride some more, and go back to licking along the shaft and balls.  
  
"I'm getting close here, sis," Cory moaned.  
  
"No! Wait!" she said, popping off of him. Michelle sat up and squeezed the
base just to be sure, until Erin clarified what she wanted.  
  
"Come on," he said, propping up on his elbow. "Are you kidding me?" He sounded
exasperated.  
  
"Soon enough," Erin giggled. "Would you like a beer?"  
  
"No, I want to cum."  
  
"Mom, would you get Cory a beer and bring us back some wine, please?"  
  
"Sure, honey." Michelle walked to the kitchen and poured a beer and two wines
as Cory and Erin talked.  
  
"I promise," she said quietly, "You're going to cum soon. And then you're
going to cum a second time. For now," she said, lying back and resting on her
elbows, "Come make me cum again with that amazing tongue." She smiled, knowing
he couldn't resist. When he smiled back and sat up, she knew she had him.  
  
Michelle carried the two wine glasses in, knowing her son wouldn't be able to
drink his beer just yet. She knelt beside her little girl and they both sipped
at their glasses of port while Erin was pleasured by her big brother.  
  
"Mom, my nipples could use a little love. Let's help Cory along."  
  
"Of course," she smiled, setting her glass on the end table by the couch
before setting to work enjoying the small, pert nipples that rested on the
edge of a pearly white corset.  
  
It wasn't long before Erin began to writhe and moan, threatening her own
release. "Oh, fuck, Cor," she whined. "You're going to make me cum, aren't
you?" He simply moaned the affirmative into her mound. "Pinch my nipples, mom.
OH!" she yelped at Michelle's obedience. Erin's climax sped forward like a
freight train and crashed through, splashing her brother and bringing a squeal
of laughter from her mother. After her release she took her glass of wine from
Michelle's offering hand.  
  
Cory sat up and saw Michelle and Erin sipping their wines again. "Um...beer?"
he smiled.  
  
"OH!" Michelle laughed, quickly jumping up to grab her son's frosted mug from
the counter.  
  
Erin noticed that Cory had softened a little and commented. "I see our little
friend is more relaxed," she smiled.  
  
"Yeah, we'll he's still a little pissed off."  
  
"Aww, I'm sorry," Erin pouted. "Let me see what I can do." She set her wine
down on the end table and quickly lowered her head to take him into her mouth.
Working him over with her mouth and tongue, he was back to his old self in no
time. While Erin enjoyed her brother's cock, her mother handed him the mug of
beer, watching him take a long drag before sitting it down on the end table.  
  
"That's better," he sighed. He stroked Erin's hair for a moment before she
popped back up.  
  
"There," she smiled. "All ready." Erin leaned into the shadow behind the
andiron stand and pulled back a bottle of lubricant. "Let me make sure you're
nice and slick," she said as she poured some in her hand and rubbed her hands
together, looking her brother in the eye. Their mother had taken a seat,
resting on her hip beside her son. She watched as her daughter stroked Cory's
shaft and head, coating it in a sheen that looked even more erotic in the
firelight. Cory moaned as Erin caressed him.  
  
Erin continued to stroke him as she moved forward to kiss him and their
tongues danced while her hand stroked him. She pulled away and lay down beside
him, facing away. Grabbing her ass cheek, she said, "Come on, Cory. Stick that
cock in my ass and fill me up with your cum."  
  
"You don't have to ask me twice," he said, quickly moving into position.
Michelle watched, rapt, as her son slowly eased himself into his sister's
asshole.  
  
"Mmmfuuuuck," Erin moaned as she felt her back end being stretched, the sweet
sting giving way to a feeling of fullness and pleasure. Her hand began to
stroke her pussy as her brother slowly withdrew before pressing back in, over
and over and over again. The combined pleasure of her clitoral and anal
stimulation pushed her toward another orgasm in less time than she really
expected.  
  
Cory could feel her clinching around him, her breath quickening. She was
actively thrusting back against him as she rolled her hips and he could feel
the pressure from the day surging in a fire toward his shaft. "Oh, fuck, Erin,
your ass is so tight!"  
  
"Oh, yeah, Cor! Fuck it! Fill me up!" She was frantic now, paced in neither
motion nor breath.  
  
"Here it is!" he forced, feeling the fire erupt like lava, stream after stream
of heat rushing into his sister's core. He almost screamed at the eruption and
convulsed while his body worked to eject his seed in hopes of spawning new
life.  
  
Michelle's hands had a mind of their own apparently, one pulling on her
nipples while the other fingered her own sex. She was unbelievably turned on
watching her children fucking as passionately as they were and she couldn't
wait for her turn. She brought herself to orgasm at the same time that her
son's cock slipped from his sister's ring, trailing a gentle river of cum,
which pooled where Erin's cheek and thigh met, resting on the purple
microfiber blanket.  
  
They watched their mother spurt a single stream a few inches in front of her
while her hand blurred her clitoral hood and her core convulsed for a few
seconds. She laughed a little as her hand idly stroked up and down her labia
while she tried to catch her breath.  
  
"You really are gorgeous, mom," Erin said, sitting up and hugging her knees.  
  
"Absolutely," her son agreed.  
  
"Thank you both. You're sweet." She looked over at the fire, having copied her
daughter's posture by hugging her own knees.  
  
Cory cleared his throat. "I, uh, have some news," he said. Both ladies looked
his way and he sat up to prop on his hands, crossing his ankles. "I thought
since this was our first Thanksgiving alone together, that we could spend the
holiday somewhere new."  
  
"But, Cor," Michelle objected, "Thanksgiving is supposed to be spent at home
with family and a big dinner." She immediately began stating her case. "We
always..."  
  
"Stay here with dad drinking the day away and watching football while you and
I cook a big dinner that he won't even appreciate," Erin continued. "And then
you and I look for sales for Friday, looking for any excuse to get out of the
house while Cory goes to Mark's to play football or beat each other off
before..."  
  
"Hey!" he objected, bringing laughs from Erin and Michelle.  
  
"My point, mom, is that Thanksgiving and Christmas are already going to be
different this year, right?" Erin asked.  
  
Michelle sighed as she looked back to the fire. She resigned herself to that
truth and nodded, still gazing into the dancing flames.  
  
"Well, I talked to Dan and he has a cabin that is going to be unused and he
agreed to let me have it for Thanksgiving if I would just make sure to prep it
for winter. What do you two think? Want to go to the mountains for a few
days?"  
  
"A cabin? For Thanksgiving?" His mother still sounded uncertain. "I don't
know."  
  
"Come on, mom," said Cory. "The three of us are still going to be together. We
can either make a dinner like we always do, just in a different kitchen, or we
can go out to eat while we're there. I don't really care either way. I just
want to be with the two of you, and we can make new memories there together.
If you don't like it this year, I won't even ask again, I promise."  
  
Michelle chewed on her bottom lip as she looked back and forth between her
kids.  
  
"Please, mom?" Erin pleaded.  
  
Michelle sighed and rolled her eyes. "I guess it would be nice."  
  
"Yay!" Erin squealed, reaching over to hug her mother, who quickly returned
her embrace, laughing at this turn of events.  
  
"Thanks, mom," Cory smiled. "We'll have a good time, I promise."  
  
"Well, with the two of you, there's no doubt. So," she said, stroking her
shins, "When do we get to see this cabin?"  
  
"I'll show you pics later tonight or tomorrow."  
  
"Now that that's settled," Erin said, "It's still my birthday and I'm still
not finished."  
  
"Okay, then," laughed her mom, "What next, mistress?"  
  
Erin smiled as she leaned over into the shadow again. When she sat back up,
Michelle gasped, "Oh, my." Cory quietly asked, "What the....?"  
  
"Here," Erin said to Cory, tossing him a small packet of wipes. "Clean up for
me. Mom," she continued, extending her hand to her mother, "Put this on."  
  
Michelle took the black strap-on harness and giggled. "I've never used one of
these," she said, inspecting it.  
  
"That's the last time you'll be able to say that," Erin laughed. "I want to
get double-dicked."  
  
"Holy fuck," Cory breathed. "That's going to be so fucking hot."  
  
"I hope so," Erin sighed. "I've done it with two toys, but not like this. I
can't wait to be completely filled." She was stroking herself as she said it,
and Cory noticed that her nipples were like tiny marbles. He reached out and
stroked one and just as he thought, it was hard as a rock. Erin moaned at his
touch and she looked at him as she bit her bottom lip. He recognized that look
and he loved it.  
  
"What do you think?" asked Michelle, who was standing while a large, rather
real-looking penis swung from her groin, pointing at her kids. She was looking
down at herself.  
  
"I can't believe I'm saying this," laughed Cory, "but that's pretty sexy."  
  
"You into trannies, Cor?" laughed Erin, her mother following suit.  
  
"Not that I know of," he laughed as he wiped himself off with the towelette,
"But knowing what's about to happen is a hell of a turn-on." He tossed the wet
wipe to the side and admired his beautiful mother in the firelight, a large
erection casting a shadow across her thigh. She looked him in the eye and
winked before grabbing it and stroking it like a real cock.  
  
"What do you think, mom? Want to give him a show first?"  
  
"Mmmm, that sounds like fun, baby girl."  
  
Erin quickly lunged toward her mother, grabbing her synthetic lover and
licking over and around it while Michelle placed her hand on her head and
began lightly thrusting forward rhythmically. Erin placed her hands behind her
back, grabbing her own ass and allowed herself to be used while her brother
looked on.  
  
"Oh, my god," Michelle breathed, "I can't believe how powerful I feel right
now. I had no idea." With one hand she held Erin's head and with the other she
began pulling on her own nipples again. Cory noticed that her brow was
furrowed while she thrust into her daughter's mouth, looking her in the eye
the whole time.  
  
"Are you going to cum, mom?" Cory asked, astounded.  
  
"Dammit," she gasped, "I think I am!" Her pace picked up and Erin's moans
became louder, more insistent. One of her hands whipped around to the front
and she began to frig her own clit, her cheek being distended by the frantic
thrusting of the prosthetic bumping against her throat. "Open up, Erin!"
Michelle gasped. "Take all of it!"  
  
Erin smiled around it, pinched her eyes closed and stuck her tongue out. She
gagged a little as she forced her head forward. Cory could see the pained
expression on her face, but she didn't give up. She braced herself on her
mom's ass, squeezing both globes in her hands, seemingly pulling the dildo
into herself. He watched amazed as more of the veiny shaft disappeared slowly
into her face. He saw her throat expand as the toy forced its way into her. As
soon as her lips touched the black strap at the base, Michelle convulsed,
letting out a strained groan, her face contorted into one of beautiful pain.  
  
Erin gasped as she quickly pulled her face off the cock and a string of her
saliva connected her bottom lip to the shaft before her, until the liquid
bridge snapped and Erin wiped her mouth with her fingers. Michelle lowered
herself onto the blanket unsteadily, Erin's hand guiding her as their fingers
embraced.  
  
"That was amazing," Cory said, idly stroking himself.  
  
"If you think that was amazing, wait until you see mom fuck me with that
thing."  
  
"Can I have a minute to rest, sweetie?" Michelle laughed. "I'm not as young as
I used to be."  
  
"No. You're not getting any younger," Erin blurted as she rose up onto her
hands and knees, "And I'm not either. Now come fuck your daughter with a
strap-on while your son watches." She looked back over her shoulder at her
mother and wiggled her ass at her.  
  
As Michelle stood on her knees, she smiled, "You sure know the right things to
say, don't you?"  
  
"Was it the incest thing?"  
  
"It was."  
  
"It's dirty, isn't it?"  
  
"Very."  
  
"You like fucking your son and daughter, don't you?" Erin breathed.  
  
"Oh, yeah," her mother whispered.  
  
"It turns you on to know that your son wants to fuck you in the ass, doesn't
it?" Michelle nodded frantically. "And that your daughter loves the taste of
your cunt." Her mother moaned. "And that both of them want to cum in your
mouth?"  
  
"Oh, god," Michelle murmured, the tip of the dildo right at the entrance to
her daughter's pussy.  
  
"Tell you, what, mom. Before we're done for the night, I'll make sure you get
to taste both of our cum."  
  
"MMMM" Michelle forced, her hips twitching. After a few seconds of cumming
while her children watched, she dropped her butt onto her heels. "Shit, Erin."  
  
"Yeah," breathed Cory. "Shit, Erin."  
  
Erin turned her head to look at him and smiled. "Don't think you're getting
off so easy. I want to suck you while mom fucks me from behind." While Cory
scrambled to his knees in front of his sister, she simply turned to her mother
and nodded, wiggling her hips again. Her mom rose back up on her knees and
pressed forward, watching the flesh-colored head and shaft force its way into
her daughter's pussy, accompanied by a moan from the young blonde.  
  
Michelle began to slowly and rhythmically slide the dildo most of the way in
and most of the way back out. Her hands were on Erin's ass and after a few
strokes she pushed her hands outward, causing her daughter's lips to splay.
Erin's head dropped, her ponytail dropping to the side. Her mother admired the
beautiful flare to her hips, accentuated by the tight white corset. She was
becoming even more turned on and began to move a little faster. That feeling
of power was returning. She had never done this before and wondered if this
was what men felt when they were giving it to a woman. For the first time, she
got a sense of what was so appealing to a man of the animalistic, aggressive
pounding into a woman.  
  
The bestial urge crept up from her core, surprising her at its ferocity. Her
thrusting became more intense, rapidly building. Even in as good as shape as
she was, her thighs and core were starting to burn from the effort. Her
arousal built, lubrication dripping down her inner thighs. It was not only the
sight of her daughter taking the toy, nor the smell of her sex nor the burning
in her muscles, but it was the grunting and breathing of the young woman
receiving her aggression. Her ass rippled with each impact. Every time
Michelle's belly would slap Erin's ass, it would force a grunt from her tiny
throat.  
  
Erin tried hard to keep a rhythm on her brother's cock, but with her mother
pounding her the way she was, she had to do what she could and hope he was
okay with that. She looked up at him and saw that fire in his eyes that told
her that he was more than okay with it. He was running one thumb over her
cheek while his other hand rested on his hip. She could see him gripping his
own hip sporadically, not really knowing what to do with his hand apparently.  
  
Cory was enjoying his sister's work, even if it wasn't her usual controlled
effort. She wanted him in her mouth and who was he to argue? He had started by
trying to thrust in time with his mother, but that just didn't work, so he
opted to just stand there and take it. He looked over to watch his mother. Her
tits bounced every time her hips met Erin's. She had a look he had never seen
before, a mix of passion, wonder, concentration and...was that...what was
that? It was almost primal. Her eyes were fixed on his sister's backside, or
more accurately, probably at their union. He watched her hands grip and
squeeze and release Erin's hip. After a moment, he saw her look up, but not at
him. It's almost like she was looking through Erin, not at her. OH, FUCK! He
thought when her hand flew from Erin's hip, Michelle's teeth gritted.  
  
Erin yelped as she was yanked back of Cory's cock, surprised and a little in
pain, but that bolt of pain from her head shot straight down to her cunt and
she immediately began moaning, her climax quickly approaching as her mother
pounded into her with a greater depth and speed and force than she had to this
point. Erin looked up at her brother. His eyes were wide, apparently in shock,
but then he looked down at his sister, still wide-eyed, but when she smiled at
him, his look softened and he tapped his cockhead at her lips. She willingly
opened it and allowed herself to be used.  
  
Michelle couldn't help it. She didn't know what had gotten into her. She had
never felt this way before. There it was, swinging gently. As she thrust into
her daughter, the straps under her legs pulled and caressed her labia with
each thrust while Erin's pussy tried to pull the giant cock out of the
harness. Michelle's love was flowing freely now, running down her thighs. She
could smell the mix of pussy juices and it was pushing her to the brink. Her
lust was boiling over. Looking up her daughter's back she saw the rippling ass
flesh, the tight white corset, the strong upper back and...her rein. Quickly
reaching forward, she grabbed the ponytail and pulled her daughter back onto
the shaft roughly, drawing a sudden squeal.  
  
Michelle was really driving into her now. The slapping of thigh on thigh was
accompanied by an almost constant splat, splat, splat! Erin was spraying her
mother, but her groans were muffled by her brother's red hot poker bumping the
back of her throat. She was bumping back and forth, traveling between her
mother's groin and her brother's groin, two pricks impaling her, like a pig on
a spit. Oh, god what she must look like, she thought. "I'm a whore. I'm a
FUCKING whore!" echoed in her brain. That did it. Her back arched, forcing her
back against her mother's waist, the fire in her belly releasing like lava in
a river bursting back against her mother. She could feel her calves and inner
thighs being splashed with her own cum.  

Cory watched with wide eyes as his mother pulled Erin's ponytail tight, Erin's
eyes rolled back as a scream caught in her throat before being released in a
loud strained groan, "FFUUUUUUUUUUU....!" Erin pushed herself up and it looked
like Michelle was a cowgirl pulling a bronco back to rare on its hind legs.
His mother was still gritting her teeth and with one hand she pulled the
ponytail while the other quickly wrapped around Erin's waist to pull her back
against her mother's chest. Michelle released the ponytail, but gripped Erin's
jaw, turning her face for a deep, angry kiss. Erin gripped the side of her
mother's head as they made out.  
  
Cory didn't like being left out so he quickly knee walked the few steps
between them and sucked on Erin's nipple, bringing another moan into her
mother's mouth. He idly stroked himself while he suckled, and Erin's hand
gently stroked his back. She let out a low, relaxed moan after a minute and
soon he realized he was the only one in action. Letting her nipple pop from
his mouth, he sat back on his heels and saw the two loves of his life looking
at him warmly. Michelle looked down and settled back, watching the fleshy toy
slide out of her daughter's clenching pussy until the head dropped between her
knees.  
  
"That certainly wasn't what I was expecting," Erin sighed with a smile.  
  
"Me neither," said Michelle. "I'm sorry I got so carried away, baby girl."  
  
"No apologies! That was in-fucking-credible! I thought my pussy was going to
turn inside out from that orgasm! Damn!"  
  
"I couldn't believe the sense of power this thing gave me," her mother said,
stroking the cock that hung between her legs. "I've never felt anything like
it."  
  
"Mom, I've never seen that look in your eyes before. You were like an animal.
It was kind of scary," Cory smiled.  
  
Michelle felt her face blushing and turned away, somewhat embarrassed at her
behavior.  
  
"And hot," he continued.  
  
"Very hot!" Erin echoed. "I like that side of you mom. That said, I think you
should let me take it from here, though. I don't want you to hurt me," she
said, reaching for the lube. "Lie back, mom."  
  
Michelle made a note to control herself this time and she settled down onto a
cold spot on the blanket, wet from her daughter's release. When Erin began
applying the lubricant to the cock, she propped up on her elbows to watch her
give the nerveless appendage a very thorough and sensual handjob. "I wish I
was a man right now, baby. I can only imagine what one of your handjobs would
feel like."  
  
"I guess we'll have to let Cory be the expert on that," she smiled at her
mother as she continued to work. "For now, however, you can imagine what it
would feel like to have your cock buried in my ass."  
  
"I like the sound of that."  
  
"I hope it will fit. You're impressive, Cory, and no offense, but this thing
is a beast," Erin sighed.  
  
"Am I being replaced?" Cory smiled.  
  
"Ask me tomorrow morning," his sister said with a wink. Stepping one foot over
Michelle's waist, facing her feet, Erin lowered herself while her mother held
the silicon intruder still and stable. She looked over her shoulder and looked
at her mother with a smile. "Here goes nothing," she sighed.  
  
Michelle watched the bulbous purplish head press into the valley between her
daughter's beautiful globes and heard Erin inhaling and releasing quick
controlled breaths like she always did on the starting block. From Cory's
angle, he saw his sister's shining pink flower open an inch in front of the
dick she was sitting on. All three gasped when the first couple of inches
disappeared into her.  
  
"Ooooohhhhhmygod," Erin moaned. "That. Is. Huge." Her eyes had pinched closed,
but they were now open and smiling. "Mom, you have got to try this," she said.
"It's pretty intense, but it also feels nice."  
  
"Well it looks good from here. I can't imagine you taking all this," her mom
said matter-of-factly.  
  
"It's already pressing your pussy out, sis," Cory added, watching the opening
of her vaginal canal being pinched closed, pink sealing over pink.  
  
Erin looked Cory in the eye. "Just think what that's going to feel like on
your dick, Cor. I'm going to want you to fuck me once I get this thing
buried."  
  
A knot formed in his stomach, not one of nerves, but of excitement. He loved
her pussy as it was, and he had never been part of a double penetration like
this. He could only imagine how tight her already-snug cunt was going to be
with another, bigger, dick shoved up her ass.  
  
"Too bad I don't get the ass," he smiled.  
  
"You already had the a-aa—aassss," she stuttered as she slowly lowered, then
raised back up, taking a little at the time. "Besides, I wanted to know what
this beast would feel like from the ba-aa—ackkhhnn. Wow."  
  
Cory could see her face and chest gathering a sheen of sweat. She had already
lowered enough that mom had to move one hand away and was resting it on her
daughter's ass to support her as she lowered herself.  
  
"Oh, Erin," Michelle muttered, "That's beautiful. So sexy."  
  
"What do you say, mom?" Erin strained as she slowly moved up and down, her
legs beginning to quiver, "Want to give it a shot?"  
  
"Maybe so, baby," she smiled. "But I want to see how you handle it first. I'm
not as brave as you are."  
  
"Bullshiiit," she moaned, covering more of the shaft. "You're just not as big
a whore." They both smiled at that.  
  
"I don't know about that," said Michelle, pinching Erin's ass and making her
squeal.  
  
"I guess. You are a pretty big slut," she winked. "Here goes." With that, Erin
settled the remaining three or four inches, releasing a long slow breath as
she engulfed the rest of the artificial lover. Once she had settled onto her
mother's groin, she smiled. "Oh. My. Fuck. I'm going to have a sore throat
tomorrow. And a funny taste in my mouth."  
  
"I can't believe you took it all," Michelle said. She rotated her hips, making
Erin moan.  
  
"Mmm. That feels good. Let me just settle her for a minute and get used to it.
Cory, let me suck on that beautiful prick for a minute."  
  
Cory stood next to her head and she took him into her mouth. "Damn, Erin,
you're so good at that." She only winked back at him.  
  
Erin took her mother's hand and placed it on her clit. Michelle sat up a
little for easier reach and circled her daughter's bean as she rotated around
on her mother's lap, the giant dildo caressing her from the inside. With one
hand on the floor to support her weight and one hand stroking her daughter's
clitoris, Michelle watched her daughter give her son a blowjob. It was a slow
leisurely blowjob, meant to keep them both aroused, not to bring either of
them to release.  
  
Erin moaned around Cory's cock, her mother's fingers magic on her body. "Okay,
Cory. You ready?" she asked. Her brother nodded. Erin looked over her
shoulder. "Lie back again, mom."  
  
Michelle lay back as she had been and ran her fingers up Erin's back and
sides, feeling the pearl-inlaid corset hugging her little girl's tight body.
Erin scooted down her mother's hips a little, moaning at the change in
pressure from the dildo's movement inside. With her feet still flat on the
floor, she spread her legs and lay back on her mother's chest. Michelle spread
her own legs, supporting her daughter's and giving her son room.  
  
Cory could see his mother's face over Erin's right shoulder, watching her kiss
her daughter's ear. Her hands came up and stroked Erin's breasts before
pinching her nipples. Erin steadied herself on the floor with her left hand
and with her right she caressed her own pussy.  
  
"Come and get it, lover. It's time to fill me up again." She hooked her two
middle fingers inside herself as she said it and then began stroking her clit,
moaning while she watched her brother kneel between their legs. As soon as he
had settled in he stroked her lips with the head of his straining erection.
She was dripping wet and he knew her juices were running down onto her own
mother's cunt.  
  
He pressed forward, immediately drawing a loud groan from her. "OH MY GOD!"
she cried. He stopped, worried about her; he was barely in. "Dontstop" she
breathed in one word. "Keep (gasp) going." He pressed forward again, applying
more pressure.  
  
"Fuck, Erin, this is so...tight" he grunted as he forced his way in.  
  
"FUCK! Oh, fuck, Cory. I'm so full! Damn, mom, you have to feel this. I've
never (gasp) felt any (gasp) thing like it."  
  
"Is it that good, baby?" she whined, getting excited at the action above her,
as her son began to slide in and out.  
  
"I'm already about to cum. I'm getting dizzy...SHIT! Fuck me, Cory!" He did.
Quickly and smoothly and in just a few moments she began to flood him.
"SHIIIIIIITT! Oh, my GOD! The pressure on (gasp) my g-spot is constant!" She
didn't even catch a break. Her climaxes were one on top of another on top of
another. Or maybe it was one that just went on and on. She didn't know and she
didn't care. Her whole body was on fire and her pussy continued to pulse,
jolts of electricity ripping through her core. Her sphincter had a death grip
on the invading toy, which only added to her pleasure.  
  
"Go ahead, Cor. As hard as you want. I want to feel you throb in me with this
thing in my ass! Cum big in my pussy!"  
  
He was working hard to bring his own orgasm out. He didn't have to worry about
hers, it seems; she wasn't going to stop cumming until he was finished and
pulled out. Her breath was ragged and so was her vocabulary. Covered in sweat
and pearls, her pleasure could not be contained. And she was drawing his own
pleasure out of him. The grip she had on him was shoveling insane amounts of
coal into the steamer. The fire was burning hot and there was no way he could
stop it now if he wanted to.  
  
He grunted his warning and plowed as deep into her as he could get, drawing a
wail from her wide open mouth. Blast after blast of lightning sprayed out of
him. He had a feeling that if he had pulled out, he would have broken a window
with the force of his ejaculation. After a few streams he was dizzy and had to
settle back onto the blanket.  
  
"Oh, wow, Cor. That was amazing. Don't go to sleep yet," Erin said, laughing.
"Watch." Michelle helped her sit up and Cory, Erin, and their mother all
watched as his seed dripped out of her and ran down the base of the dildo,
Michelle's labia, the straps, and the blanket. "Look," Erin said, planting her
feet and pushing herself up, knees spread. Slowly, so slowly, the lubricated
phallus reappeared incrementally. Erin hovered with only the head buried and
with a final gentle thrust, the head popped free. She dropped onto the carpet
between her mother and brother.  
  
Laughing, she said, "I feel so empty inside." Cory and Michelle snickered with
her. They all lay there breathing heavily.  
  
"Happy birthday, sis," Cory said.  
  
"Oh, I'm not done yet."  
  
"What?!" he exclaimed.  
  
"You're kidding!" Michelle said.  
  
"Just one more thing, I promise," Erin explained. "But first, I need another
drink."  
  
"I'll get it," Cory said, pushing himself up onto wobbly legs.  
  
The two ladies propped up against the front of the couch side by side.  
  
Michelle whispered, "What else do you have?"  
  
"I want him to make love to you. While you do that, I'll get my final birthday
wish. Just trust me."  
  
"That's it then?"  
  
"Pretty much."  
  
"You're not going to try to shove that thing up my ass, are you?"  
  
"No," Erin laughed. "I think you would enjoy it on your own time, but that's a
lot to ask, and that's your call, not mine."  
  
Cory returned with two more glasses of wine and another beer. He plopped down
with his back against his mother's favorite chair. "Are you going to leave
that thing on all night?" he asked his mom, nodding at the dildo.  
  
"I might," she smiled, wiggling it at him. "I'm thinking about sleeping in
it."  
  
"Nice, mom," he laughed, shaking his head, bringing a laugh from Michelle and
Erin.  
  
"Why don't you go ahead and take it off, mom?" Erin asked. "I think you're
done with it for tonight."  
  
"Awwww," Michelle whined, making an exaggerated sad face. "Okaaaay," she
sighed. Getting to her knees, she loosened the side straps and slid it down
over her hips and thighs before sitting back down and sliding it over her
calves and feet. She handed it to Erin, who took the impressive dildo out of
the harness and dropped it on the blanket beside her. It was still shiny from
the lubricant.  
  
"Mom, are you ready to be the center of attention?"  
  
Michelle laughed, "I'm always ready for that."  
  
"Good," Erin replied while setting her wine glass back on the end table.
Taking her mother's glass, she set it beside her own. "Cory, lie down. Mom,
get on top in a sixty-nine."  
  
"I like where this is going," Michelle giggled as she straddled Cory's head
and lowered herself over his mouth. Cory didn't even wait for her to lie
forward over him before he started licking at her snatch. "Mmm," she moaned as
soon as he started. With one hand on the carpet by his hip, she supported
herself and with the other she grabbed him at the base and began to lick
around his shaft and head.  
  
"How do I taste, mom?" Erin asked, moving to kneel beside them.  
  
"Delicious. As always," she winked. She went back to work, her daughter's
hands caressing her entire body almost aimlessly. Michelle worked unhurried to
bring her son back to full arousal while he pushed her toward another orgasm
with his mouth and fingers. They moaned into each other's bodies as they
tasted. Felt. Smelled.  
  
Hungered.  
  
Erin enjoyed her role as the outsider for now. She loved to watch them make
love, loved to see the way Cory loved her differently than he loved herself.
She supposed that their personalities meant that they enjoyed sex differently,
or maybe they just expressed that enjoyment differently. It was sexy, sensual
watching Cory work his mother's pussy with his tongue and it was just as
sensual watching her mother pleasure her son.  
  
But she couldn't keep her hands off of them. She would randomly reach under
and cup a breast or stroke Cory's scalp, raking her fingers lightly through
his hair. She would cup his balls or squeeze her mother's backside. After a
few minutes, however, she had to become more involved. Coming around to Cory's
head, she rested on her heels and leaned in to kiss and lick around her
mother's backdoor. Michelle moaned, lifting her head off her son's prick and
muttering something unintelligible, but obviously brought on by pleasure.  
  
Erin circled the tiny opening lightly with the tip of her tongue, knowing her
brother was watching as he continued to work just inches beneath her. It
turned her on to think of it. Licking around the anus, she deftly and quietly
opened the lube that was resting on the blanket by her knee. Applying some to
her index finger, she pulled her mouth away and steadily pressed her finger
into her mother's backdoor.  
  
Michelle let out a groan and dropped her cheek to rest on her son's hip. "Just
like that," she groaned. "God, that's good....(gasp).... Cory, keep doing
that," she directed as he lashed gently at her clitoris. "Oh, your finger
feels so good, baby girl. I'm about (gasp) about to cummmmMMM!" She clenched
her teeth over her lips and grunted through a closed mouth as her stomach
spasmed, her anus squeezed Erin's finger, and her juices trickled onto Cory's
tongue.  
  
She rested on Cory's hip, breathing heavily. "Oh my god, you two are going to
kill me," she giggled. "I'm too old to cum so much."  
  
"Don't die yet," Erin laughed, pulling her finger free. "You're not done yet."
She smacked her lightly on the butt. "Saddle up."  
  
Michelle laughed and shook her head, pushing herself up and turning around to
settle onto Cory's dick. They both moaned as she enveloped him and again she
smoothly glided up and down, looking into Cory's eyes as he cupped her breasts
and pinched her nipples. She rested her hands on his chest and then leaned
down to kiss her son as she caressed his shaft with her warm embrace. Again
Erin inserted a finger slowly into her backdoor as they kissed, bringing
another moan from both of them. She could feel her brother's cock bumping
against her finger as he entered and exited their mother.  
  
"Mom, I want to taste you on him. Let him eat you again."  
  
"Okay," she breathed, rising up and settling down over his mouth again, her
back to her daughter.  
  
Erin engulfed his head and top half of his cock, swirling around him with her
tongue. She pressed against him behind his balls, her knuckle pressing hard
against his perineum.  
  
"God, Erin," he moaned. "What are you...?"  
  
"Sshhh!"  
  
He didn't say anything, but kept working on his mother's clit and labia,
squeezing her soft globes. He felt his sister's finger travel back, this time
slick and smooth. He wanted to protest, but knew she would resist. She had
tested him this morning and he knew he had two options. He could let her stick
a finger in him, or he could tell her not to, lose in an argument with her,
and then let her stick a finger in him. He tried to relax and focus on the
feelings of her mouth on him and the taste of his mouth on his mother. Soon
enough, he felt the surprisingly pleasurable feeling of his sister's finger
inside him. She didn't just leave it in there, however, but was instead
pressing against some magic button that sent new, powerful bolts of power to
his shaft and to his brain. His moans were involuntary and his hips twitched
without his say so.  
  
"Fuck, Erin!" he muttered into Michelle's pussy. Erin just giggled and kept
working.  
  
"Do you like that?" she asked.  
  
"It...I..."  
  
"Just say it, Cor," she smiled, pressing on the button again.  
  
"Yes! Okay? Oh god."  
  
"It's okay, Cor. It doesn't mean anything. It just feels good. Relax."  
  
"What's she doing, baby?" Michelle asked, knowing the answer, grinding her
pussy on his mouth. He mumbled into her before she raised herself up. "What
was that?"  
  
He sighed and closed his eyes. "She has her finger...it's in my ass."  
  
"Mmm. That's sexy that you would let her do that to you. It's called a
prostate massage. Enjoy it." She lowered back over his mouth.  
  
"I'm going to cum soon," he said, muffled by his mother's labia.  
  
"Nope," Erin argued, withdrawing her finger. "Mom, lie down so Cory can be on
top."  
  
She rolled over and he sat up, mounting her quickly. He began to smoothly
glide into her over and over, watching her breasts bob with each thrust. As he
brought her to another orgasm while they kissed, he felt Erin's hand on his
back. She stroked his back along his spine and whispered for him to relax.
Almost as soon as she said it he felt something at his ass.  
  
"What are you doing?" he asked in a rush, sitting up.  
  
"Don't worry. This toy is much, much smaller."  
  
"Toy?"  
  
"It's an anal toy for the strap-on. I want to do this last thing for my
birthday. Please, Cory."  
  
He thought for a moment and knew he trusted her. He nodded and lay back down
on his mother, kissing her while being buried in her. He sat still. The
pressure at his back door was slow but consistent. It was mildly uncomfortable
at first, but that soon passed. He could feel himself taking more of it in,
but it didn't get any bigger; it didn't feel much bigger than her finger. Soon
she stopped and her belly was pressed against his butt.  
  
"You're right, mom," he heard her say. "This does feel powerful. I may have to
use it on you sometimes."  
  
"I like the sound of that," her mother giggled.  
  
Erin pulled back and began gently moving forward and back, fucking her brother
in the ass with the hard blue toy. He was trying not to respond, she knew.
"It's okay to enjoy it, Cor. I want you to."  
  
"So do I," his mother nodded, caressing his cheek as he opened his eyes to
look down at her. "You don't have to be afraid with us, son. Okay?"  
  
His eyes softened. "Yes, ma'am. I'm sorry."  
  
"No apologies, baby. But I do need you to make love to me," she smiled. He
smiled back at her and gently began to move his hips back out, feeling the
added pressure of the invading probe.  

After only a minute, the three of them had learned to work in concert with
their movements. Cory had begun to relax, accepting the fact that he did enjoy
the feeling and seeing no judgment on his mother's face he felt safe. His
sister's hand caressed his back, reassuring him that they were still connected
and comfortable. There was no humiliation here.  
  
Soon enough, his mother began to spasm as her orgasm approached. The tensing
muscles of her pussy combined with the internal pressure of the anal toy had
him swelling and working toward his own release. "Mom, I'm going to cum," he
groaned.  
  
"Hold on, Cory. Don't," Erin pleaded, stopping her movement.  
  
"I can't help it," he grunted.  
  
Erin reached down and gently pulled his balls downward, which helped ease the
tension. "Finish mom off," Erin said, withdrawing from his backdoor. He was
free to move as necessary and Michelle came in a torrent, which also pushed
him forward again.  
  
"Here it comes," he said.  
  
"Feed it to us!" Erin called, dropping down beside her mother, their cheeks
touching. Cory withdrew and scrambled over his mother's body, just making it
in time to spray them both across the face and neck with the largest, longest,
and most intense orgasm he could ever remember having. The ladies had caught
some in their open mouths, but they were covered nonetheless.  
  
Cory collapsed in a daze, lightheaded and exhausted, but watched as his sister
licked his cum from her mother's face, raking it into her mouth like a
snowplow. "Now do me," she demanded, tilting her chin up and he watched his
mother do the same to her, both of them giggling as they went. Once the last
bit of seed had been cleaned from Erin's face, the ladies made out, no doubt
tasting his cum on each other's tongues.  
  
Erin dropped back onto the blanket and Michelle rested on one hip.  
  
"Happy birthday to me," Erin laughed.  
  
"And many mooooooore," Cory sang, finishing the birthday song, bringing fits
of laughter from all three.




        Man of the House Ch. 10


"So," Cory asked his mom as he handed her a coffee, "Have you decided if we're
leaving tonight or tomorrow morning?"  
  
"The roads aren't supposed to be icy tonight. How long of a drive did you say
it was?"  
  
"About three hours, according to the GPS."  
  
"So two, then?" she smiled, knowing everyone in their family had a lead foot.
Cory just smiled and shrugged. "Are you going to be able to find it in the
dark? I mean if it's hidden on a back road in the mountains?"  
  
"We don't have a schedule, so if I miss a turn or two and have to double back,
I'll be okay with that."  
  
"No you won't," she laughed. "You'll get mad about it."  
  
"Okay," he smiled, "Maybe you're right. But you and Erin will be there to keep
me settled. After all," he winked, "I have to watch my language in front of
the ladies."  
  
"Oh, sure. You're a real boy scout." She shook her head with a smile and took
another sip of her coffee.  
  
"So what do you think?"  
  
"I think I'm ready to get this vacation started. The earlier we leave, the
more time we have at the cabin. As far as I'm concerned, we can even eat on
the way so we don't have to wait until after supper."  
  
"Sounds good to me," Cory said with an excited smile. "Then I will spend the
day sleeping and pack the car this afternoon when Erin gets home from school."  
  
He and Michelle kissed each other good-bye and she walked out to the garage
while he made his way upstairs to get out of his dusty work clothes and shower
up. He knocked on Erin's door as he passed and heard her hair dryer turn off
before she opened the door.  
  
"Morning," he said, giving her a kiss and looking her up and down. She was
only wearing her bright yellow boy shorts and the necklace he had given her
for her birthday. Her hair was tousled, but she had already put on her make-up
and she looked amazing.  
  
"Morning, stinky," she smiled.  
  
"You cool with leaving tonight? Mom and I are both ready to get up there and
settle in."  
  
"Sure. It won't take me long to pack."  
  
"All right, then. I'm going to sleep a lot of the day, so if I'm asleep when
you get home, wake me up?"  
  
"Yeah, okay."  
  
"And can we take your car? If the weather gets bad I would feel better in your
four-wheel drive."  
  
"No problem."  
  
"Thanks, gorgeous. I'll see you this afternoon." He kissed her again and she
smiled as he patted her rear before she closed her door to finish getting
ready for school.  
  
Cory woke up to his sister's voice and her hand stroking his arm gently. "Cor?
Time to get up. We need to start packing."  
  
He rolled over and stretched, opening his eyes to see his sister smiling at
him. "I love waking up to that face." He stroked her cheek as she smiled and
looked away. "You're so beautiful."  
  
She rolled her eyes. "You're still half-asleep." She patted his hip and stood.
"Come on. Up." He took her hand and she pulled him out of bed until he was
standing on his own two feet. She looked down and shook her head with a smile.
"Every time."  
  
"What? I can't help it," he laughed. "He likes you."  
  
She laughed in return. "You're an idiot." She turned to leave his room, still
shaking her head.  
  
After another quick shower and brushing his teeth, Cory was tossing his duffle
bag into the back of the Forerunner when he heard the thunk thunk of a wheeled
suitcase dropping down the two stairs from the front porch to the sidewalk. He
pulled his head back out of the car to see his sister pulling her big pink
suitcase with white polka dots, toward her car. He met her halfway and picked
up the heavy suitcase to set it in the back and push it forward to bump the
back seat.  
  
"Got everything you need?" he asked.  
  
"Let's see," she looked up and closed one eye as she counted on her fingers.
"Clothes. Socks. Underwear. Make up. Money. Dildos. Shoes. Lingerie. Heavy
coat. iPod. Watch. Anal lube. Laptop. Yep. That's everything."  
  
She turned to walk back into the house, her hips exaggerated in their swaying.
Cory watched her walk away, her tight jeans hugging her curves, but her red
hoodie covering her upper body. His phone rang in his pocket, the Imperial
March muffled by denim.  
  
"Hey, mom," he said.  
  
"Hey, sweetie. Have you checked the weather?"  
  
"No. Erin woke me up a little while ago and now I'm packing the car."  
  
"Okay. You need to check the weather. There's a storm front coming in from the
west and their talking about sleet and freezing rain overnight. You may want
to check and see if we're going to hit it before we get there."  
  
"Does it matter? I'll just drive more carefully if we do, but we' re leaving
when you get home."  
  
"I just thought that if we needed to wait until the morning..." she sounded
worried.  
  
"If it ices tonight, it will still be icy in the morning. Mom, it's okay.
We'll get there and settle in and then it can ice all it wants tonight and
tomorrow." He knew she couldn't see his smile, but hopefully his voice had
soothed her.  
  
She sighed. "Okay. I'm sorry. I just worry about you. If you think we'll be
okay, then I trust you." She sounded more confident at the end.  
  
"Good enough for me. I'll check the weather like you asked, but we'll leave as
soon as you get packed."  
  
"Okay. That's good enough for me. I love you, baby."  
  
"I love you, too, mom. We'll be okay. I promise."  
  
"Thank you. I'll see you in a little while."  
  
They said their good-byes and Cory went in to put some food and drinks in the
cooler before loading it in the car. A couple of times Erin came down to the
living room, talking on the phone as she passed through before returning
upstairs. She grabbed the grill lighter and went back upstairs. She came back
down and picked up a starter log off the mantle, setting it on the kitchen
counter and pointing to it as she looked at Cory. He got the message and gave
her a thumbs-up.  
  
After placing the cooler in the car and putting a couple of starter logs, a
roadside emergency kit, and his GPS in, he opened his laptop to check the
weather for the town the cabin was near. The front wasn't supposed to hit
until nearly 1 a.m., but if it was early it would still be well past their
estimated time of arrival. He texted his mom. "Storm coming late. Should be
ok." She responded a moment later, "Thx."  
  
An hour later, Cory was watching TV and he heard bump...bump....bump from the
ceiling. He got and walked around to the stairs, the bumping still steady. By
this time Erin was halfway down the stairs with their mother's big black
suitcase landing on every step as she pulled it behind her. Cory bounced up
the stairs and took it from her.  
  
"Mom called after she got off the phone with you and asked me to pack her
stuff."  
  
"That's who you were talking to earlier?" he asked, carrying her suitcase the
rest of the way down.  
  
"Yeah. She wanted to be ready to leave as soon as she got changed, so she told
me what to pack. I just talked to her again and she said she's about to leave
so she should be home in about a half an hour."  
  
"Okay, great. We can leave earlier than I had hoped." He put her suitcase in
the car and Erin put her mother's overnight makeup kit and both their laptop
cases on top before Cory closed the back hatch. The sky was starting to turn
gray and there was a light, but very cold, breeze blowing.  
  
He and Erin were making sure the house was straight for the weekend, Cory
having brought the patio furniture into the shed in case of heavy winds, and
turning on some of the faucets so the pipes wouldn't burst, when they heard
the garage door open.  
  
Michelle came in, calling out, "Am I the only one ready to go to the
mountains?"  
  
"Yes!" Erin called from the living room.  
  
"Liar," Michelle said back with a smile as her daughter rounded the corner
holding a can of wood polish and a cloth diaper.  
  
"You caught me," she shrugged. She kissed her mom on the cheek and put the
wood polish and cloth under the sink while Michelle went upstairs to change.
While she changed into jeans and a sweater, Cory added her laptop case and
purse to the car.  
  
Making sure everything was locked up, the three loaded up and headed to the
mountains, stopping for some drive-thru fast food on the way. When Cory rolled
down the window to place his order, he could tell the temperature had dropped
significantly as they drove west, and the wind had picked up, hitting the
truck sideways in bursts that made it more difficult to control.  
  
After about two hours they were off the interstate and found themselves
winding through narrow curved roads and the occasional traffic light when they
would hit a small town. It actually did take them nearly three hours, but some
of that was weather. As they got to the higher elevations, Cory started to hit
some patches of black ice and the light rain that had been falling was
instantly creating a sheet of ice on the windshield. He had to stop three
times to scrape it off.  
  
Soon enough he saw the gravel side road, which was surprisingly well-
maintained, and drove nearly two miles to get to the cabin. Due to the pitch
darkness they could not see how the actual cabin measured up to the pictures.
It looked nice enough. There was a decent front porch with four rocking chairs
on it, and a green metal roof. The door had the center cut out with an ornate
frosted glass oval that took up most of the frame.  
  
"Well, here it is," smiled Cory.  
  
"It looks beautiful from what I can tell," Michelle said, Erin echoing her
feelings.  
  
"Let's get you girls inside and I'll get everything turned on before coming
back for the luggage."  
  
"I'll help unload," Erin said.  
  
"No, you stay inside with mom," he smiled. "You don't need to come back out
here."  
  
"But I can..."  
  
"Erin," Michelle interrupted, "Cory's trying to take care of us. Why don't we
let him do that? Okay?"  
  
"Yes, ma'am."  
  
"You ready?" Cory asked. They both nodded. They all three opened their doors
and immediately heard the freezing rain clicking on the dried leaves,
branches, and metal roof as it fell. They hurried to the porch, Cory making
sure the steps weren't icy and helping the ladies up to the dry porch. He
unlocked the front door and reached for the light switches just inside,
turning on several lights in the great room.  
  
"Oh, my!" Michelle beamed. "This is beautiful!"  
  
"Holy shit!" called Erin, drawing a laugh from her mother.  
  
"Dan, you are the man," laughed Cory.  
  
The first thing that drew their attention was the wall of glass on the
backside of the cabin. It was all windows with a glass door at each end. They
couldn't see outside due to the darkness, the inside light making it more of a
mirror than a window. Next was the tall stone chimney. The fireplace was a
little oversized, but not enormous. The cabin was about 2500 square feet, Dan
had said, with most of it being in the open floor plan of the great room,
kitchen and dining area. Above the rough-hewn wood mantle was a giant rack of
antlers mounted on a wooden plaque and behind the chimney was a second-story
loft behind a wall with an open window on either side of the chimney. The
stairs were on the front wall, and there was a hall on the main floor behind
the fireplace.  
  
"Let me get a fire started while you ladies find the thermostat and turn on
the faucets."  
  
Cory walked to the back glass door by the fireplace and opened it onto the
back deck. Right where Dan said it would be, he found a rack of pre-split
firewood at the end of the deck and brought in two armloads, placing them in
the rack on the hearth. He opened the screen and reached in to open the flu,
laughing as he looked through to see all the way down the hall. The fireplace
heated not just the great room, but the hallway and rooms behind it as well.  
  
It didn't take long for him to get a fire started, hearing laughter and
squeals from his mother and sister as they looked around the cabin. They
called out to tell him about the king bed and additional fireplace in the
loft, the garden tub and shower in the master bath, the wine cooler in the
kitchen and even the lounge with a bar and pool table in the basement.  
  
Once the fire was going and the heater had kicked on, the cabin started to
feel like a more relaxed and luxurious vacation spot, especially with the warm
glow of the lights on dimmer switches and plush leather furniture. As the
women settled in, giddy with excitement, Cory fulfilled his promise of
unloading the luggage, dropping it by the front door, where he would move it
after he was done in the weather.  
  
He stomped his feet on the mat on the front porch before entering to see his
two ladies sitting on the rug in front of the fireplace, sipping wine and
laughing.  
  
"Now there's a sight I like to see," he smiled.  
  
"Are you ready for some wine, baby? Or a beer?" Michelle asked, rising to her
knees.  
  
"I think some wine would be nice. Thank you."  
  
"Sure thing." She rose to walk to the kitchen.  
  
"Where should I put the bags?" he asked.  
  
"Erin, why don't you show him the upstairs and see if he thinks that is
suitable for us?" Michelle smiled, her eyebrow raised.  
  
"Okay!" she exclaimed, walking toward her brother, wine in one hand, grasping
his in the other. She led him quickly up the stairs and jumped on the bed,
standing on her knees as she asked, "What do you think, Cor? King bed?
Fireplace? Garden tub? Can we make it work?" Her smile never faded.  
  
"Wow," he said, walking around and looking at the layout, "This is beautiful."  
  
"It's a love nest, is what it is," she giggled.  
  
"What do you think, Cor?" Michelle called as she walked up the stairs. "Nice,
huh?"  
  
"Very," he said, taking a glass of wine from his mother's hand. She wrapped
her arm around his waist, prompting him to rest his around hers. "I could see
the two of you making love on that bed."  
  
"Aww, not the three of us?" Erin pouted.  
  
"Yes, the three of us, too, but I love watching the two of you. You're so sexy
together."  
  
Michelle reached over and placed her hand on his crotch. She felt his growing
erection and caressed it as she laughed. "That's obvious."  
  
"Well," Cory said, clearing his throat, "I guess I'd better put our bags up
here then."  
  
"If you haul them up here, we'll unpack them," countered Michelle.  
  
"Fair enough." He walked downstairs and began bringing the heavy bags first,
Michelle's and then Erin's, finishing with his own. "I'm leaving the laptops
down here, if that's all right. Dan said there's wifi and the blu-ray players
are also wireless so we can stream movies."  
  
"That's fine," called Michelle.  
  
After bringing his bag upstairs he sat on the bed while his sister and mother
transferred their clothes from their suitcases to the dresser and closet.
"Hmm," Erin said, her finger to her lips. "Mom, where should I put these?" she
asked, dumping the suitcase on the bed.  
  
"Holy..."Cory breathed, eyes wide.  
  
"Oh, my!" Michelle feigned embarrassment. "You weren't supposed to see those.
You must think your mother is a terrible pervert," she frowned at her son.  
  
He started laughing and fell over onto his side, the two women laughing with
him. He sat back up, still laughing. "I had no idea you had so many toys!"  
  
"I told you!" Erin said. Pulling her handful of toys out of her own bag, she
dropped them on the bed, pouting, "It makes my little collection look
pitiful."  
  
Cory looked back and forth between them and noted the variety of vibrators,
dildos and bullets in his mother's pile, and compared it to the strap-on,
vibrator, slim dildo and the beast Erin used on her birthday. He couldn't
imagine what a woman would need such a variety for, but then again he was easy
to please.  
  
"Did you have to bring all of them?" he asked.  
  
"You never know what kind of mood you're going to be in," his mother
explained, shrugging her shoulders with a smile.  
  
"Well, then, it looks like we have our work cut out for us," he laughed.  
  
Erin and Michelle put the toys in the top drawer with their underwear, asking
Cory to build a fire. He went to get some firewood and built a fire in the
fireplace on the back of the chimney to warm their "love nest" as Erin had
called it. They sat and talked on the bed as Cory built the fire, asking him
if Dan had told him anything about the area. He said he hadn't, but that there
was supposed to be folder on the kitchen counter with information about the
rental and the area.  
  
Erin ran down the stairs and quickly returned with a dark green binder, filled
with full-color pages in inserts behind a few dividers. Flipping through it
they noticed a Christmas light tour, downtown Christmas village, and
advertisements for various restaurants and attractions. There was a map of the
town tucked into the back pocket and a sheet with directions for accessing the
internet and operating the hot tub, blu-ray players and a channel guide for
the satellite television. Dan had certainly thought of everything, Cory
thought.  
  
"We certainly won't be bored," said Michelle, sipping her wine, "Even if we
get tired of making love."  
  
"Because THAT'S going to happen," giggled Erin.  
  
The sound of the ice on the roof began to get louder and more intense, so Cory
went to the only window, but couldn't see anything, so he went down to the
back window and turned on a light switch, which illuminated the deck, and he
noticed a torrent of little pellets of ice bouncing on the sealed wood. "It's
really coming down now," he called out.  
  
"Guess we're stuck in for the night," returned Erin. "We'd better make the
most of it."  
  
"I'm going to grab some snacks and the bottle of wine. I'll be up in a
minute," he yelled, receiving no answer. In the kitchen he noticed all the
appliances were stainless steel, except the wine cooler, which had a glass
front and a handful of bottles resting in their cradles. Cory inspected them
and noted that there were a variety of reds and whites: Port, Bordeaux,
Zinfandel. He wondered if they were for guest use, but then he decided since
they were the last guests of the year it didn't matter. If they wanted them to
remain unenjoyed, they should be in a cellar. If Dan bitched about it, Cory
would write a check.  
  
For now, however, he pulled the bottle that was already in use, from the
refrigerator and sliced up some cheese and summer sausage, and set them on a
plate next to some cubed fruit. He carried it upstairs and stopped by the
fireplace, shaking his head with a smile.  
  
"You couldn't wait for me?" he asked.  
  
Michelle lifted her head out of her daughter's crotch and said, "I thought you
wanted to see this."  
  
"Well, yeah, but..."  
  
"But nothing. Enjoy the show. And refill our wine?" She returned to her task
without waiting for an answer. She lay naked over her daughter, who was also
naked and pleasuring her mother orally at the same time.  
  
Cory refilled all three glasses and sat on the hearth watching his two lovers
in a fireside sixty-nine. He would occasionally grab a piece of fruit or
cheese or sausage off the plate, knowing it was nowhere near as delicious as
what either of the others were tasting. His erection was aching, longing for
their touch, but he worked hard to practice patience, knowing his time would
come soon enough. In the meantime he enjoyed watching them trade climaxes for
the next fifteen or twenty minutes. He had removed his heavy wool sweater,
unsure whether he was getting hot from sitting next to the fire or from
watching the erotic display on the bed, not that it mattered.  
  
Finally, his mother let out another orgasm and rolled off of her daughter,
laughingly declaring, "Enough, that's enough."  
  
Erin pouted her response. "Aww. I still have more to give," she said, propping
up on her hands. She sat up completely and swung her legs to the side of the
bed when Cory stood and gave both women their wine glasses. He helped his
mother sit up while she reached for her glass, and he set the tray between
them.  
  
"We have all weekend," he said. "Would you two like to rest for a while?"  
  
"I think so," answered Michelle.  

Erin agreed and the three selected a movie on demand from Netflix and watched
the teen sex comedy, laughing and mocking the characters' stupidity all the
while. They lay on the king-sized bed and watched the movie on the large
flatscreen that was mounted on the wall over the dresser across from the foot
of the bed. Their hands would roam nonchalantly as Cory, still in jeans and a
thermal shirt, lay between the two naked goddesses. Occasionally a hand would
snake up under his shirt or into his pants, which his sister had unsnapped on
her first attempt to fish.  
  
The end credits rolled while Erin said, "I'm ready to go again; well, I'm
STILL ready to go, I should say."  
  
"Aw, man," Cory complained. "I was hoping we could watch another movie."  
  
Michelle laughed at Erin's response, a laughing, "You're a dick," followed by
a swat at his chest. Cory laughed and flinched at her assault.  
  
His mother stepped over to the dresser and pulled her blanket out. "Get up so
we can pull down these sheets."  
  
Her children got off the bed and pulled the sheets down to the foot of the
pine-carved rail bed, allowing their mother to lay out her sex blanket so they
could all sleep without a cold wet spot. She crawled up and knelt on the bed.
"Erin, why don't you undress your brother while I watch." Her hand snaked
between her legs, her other hand traveling between alternate nipples.  
  
"Gladly." She smiled as she settled onto her knees and removed his shoes and
socks, tossing them to the side. She rose up on her feet and kissed him deeply
as her hands pulled at the hem of his shirt, breaking the kiss only to pull
the shirt off his arms and to examine and caress his chest and stomach. "I
love your body, Cor," she breathed.  
  
His mother echoed her sentiment with a breathy, "So do I."  
  
"I love both your bodies," he smiled, looking between them. "The look, the
feel, the taste. All of it."  
  
Erin again dropped to her knees and unzipped his jeans before pulling them
down over his hips and pulling on the hem of each leg as he stepped free. She
looked past him to her mother. "What do you think, mom? On or off?"  
  
"Oh, I think he's had them on long enough, don't you, sweetheart?"  
  
"I agree." She pulled his boxer briefs off over his feet and was almost hit in
the face with his erection. As soon as she saw it, she grabbed it and stroked
it a couple of times, drawing a long moan from her brother's chest.  
  
Her mother interrupted her effort. "Don't be selfish. We have to share."  
  
Erin looked disappointed, but knew she was right. "Get on the bed and lie
down." She stood up as she said it and followed him onto the clean, soft white
sheet. "Heads or tails, mom?"  
  
"Hmmm." She looked like she was thinking. "Heads."  
  
"Yay!" Erin clapped, bouncing on her knees.  
  
Michelle straddled Cory's head with a smile, which was returned by her son.
Without another word from either of them he began to gently make love to her
with his mouth. With his hands he massaged the different areas he could reach,
which was most of her from neck to nethers. As soon as his mother had settled
onto him, he felt his sister's hair on his thigh just before her hand and
mouth latched onto his cock.  
  
Needless to say, Cory was in heaven. But so was Michelle. And Erin. The young
man groaned and twitched at his sister's ministrations. He felt her twist her
hand as she pumped him and he felt her mouth bob while her tongue swirled. It
was almost as if his nerves were confused. She didn't hold a steady rhythm,
but instead sped up and slowed down, took him deep and kept him shallow, took
her mouth completely off of him, licked his shaft sideways, sucked his balls
into her mouth, fondled them with her hand...all without rhyme or reason. Her
wandering love heightened his arousal, especially given the dual mewling from
the throats of the goddesses above him.  
  
His own efforts to bring his mother to orgasm were driven by her rotating hips
and verbal commands. As she grasped the headboard, she looked down at him and
used his lips, tongue and nose to massage her labia and clitoris. "Oh, yeah,"
she whined, "I love your mouth. That tongue is magic." Cory moaned into her,
both at her words and at his sister's touch. He tried to tell her how good she
tasted, but it was just a garbled noise, muted by his mother's cunt.  
  
"That's it," said Erin, removing herself from Cory's groin. "I need to feel
this from the inside." She smoothly straddled him and rested her hands on
Michelle's shoulders before lowering herself onto him, taking him all the way
in. "God, that's good," she moaned. Erin raised and lowered herself, circling
her hips on occasion, and grinding her clit on his groin. He brought his hands
down and cupped her ass, pulling her forward and allowing her to force herself
back down his shaft. His head was grazing right over her g-spot, causing her
release to approach quickly. Erin squeezed her mother's shoulders right at the
base of her neck, releasing and squeezing, releasing and squeezing.  
  
Cory could feel the underside of his head being tickled by her insides and it
became too much. He groaned into his mother, whose own release poured out of
her, running over his tongue, down his cheeks and throat. Erin watched her
convulse silently on her son's mouth and knew that feeling well. She also felt
two familiar sensations of her own: her own orgasm quickly building, and her
brother's swelling and twitching which signaled his own climax. She picked up
the pace, forcing herself down onto him, making the bed bounce, and pulling
almost all the way back off of him.  
  
"Hunh," she grunted. "I'm cumming, Cor! Are you going to cum in me?"  
  
He mumbled again, still smothered by Michelle's snatch as she worked to bring
herself off again. She looked over her shoulder to see her daughter bouncing
wildly, her hair and breasts bouncing as she rode her big brother. She locked
eyes with her mother and the two connected as Erin twitched and squealed,
working hard to keep her eyes open, but failing after a short time. Cory
pulled her hard down onto him, his hands digging into her hips and ass as he
twitched and thrust, firing up into her. At the sight and sounds, their mother
again released her pleasure onto her son's mouth.  
  
Michelle rolled to the side, leaning back against the pillows at the
headboard, stroking her son's hair as she caught her breath. Erin fell forward
onto her brother and kissed him, tasting her mother on his lips. She made an
"Mmm" sound as they kissed, receiving a similar response from Cory. After a
moment, she rested her head on his shoulder, looking up at her mother.
Michelle smiled down at her, love and peace and post-coital bliss mingling in
her heart.  
  
"I need to clean up," Erin whined, "but I don't feel like getting up."  
  
"Then don't," replied her mother softly. "Just relax." She leaned forward
enough to stroke Erin's cheek. Erin's eyes closed in response, relaxing into
her brother's body.  
  
"I'll go close the fireplace downstairs," Michelle said, moving to climb off
the bed.  
  
"Don't," Cory said quietly, caressing Erin's back while he reached for his
mother's hand. "I already took care of it when I went to get the wine. Stay
here with us. With me."  
  
She simply nodded as she smiled. Turning off the lamp on the nightstand, she
settled down onto the bed, tucking her feet under the covers. Cory rolled Erin
to the side. She didn't say a word, probably well on her way to sleep by now.
It was late and she had worn herself out. He sat up and pulled the covers over
all three of them. The only light in the room came from the crackling fire and
the only sounds were the popping flames, the freezing rain on the roof and the
satisfied breathing of the three lovers.  
  
Erin lay with her back to her brother and he rolled on his side to face his
mom. She lay on her side facing him and he reached up to caress her soft, warm
cheek. "I love you, mom," whispered Cory.  
  
"I love you, too, baby." She sighed and brought a hand up to wipe at her eye.
"Thank you for this weekend. You continue to amaze me, Cor. I can't believe
how well you take care of us."  
  
"It's nothing, mom. Really. I wanted to do this. I thought it would be a good
start, maybe a new tradition. Who knows? Maybe we'll have a cabin of our own
one day that we can go to whenever we want."  
  
She smiled at his dream. "I would like that." She closed her eyes and took one
last deep breath. She had fallen asleep with a gentle smile on her face. He
lay and looked at her, noting the details of her aging face. Her forehead had
fine lines running across it, years of agony and frustration etched into her
brow. It was offset, however, by her crow's feet, small lines spreading from
the outside corners of her eyes, showing the countless smiles she had worn and
laughter that flowed so freely from her heart in times of joy. Her make-up
having worn off through the day, he could vaguely see her small light
freckles, lightly dusting her cheekbones and the bridge of her nose, the
firelight doing nothing to hide them. He loved her deeply and not just as his
mother, but as a man loves a woman, a lover. A soul mate.  
  
A moment later, she rolled over, still asleep, and curled away from him. For a
long time he lay awake and watched the light of the fire cause dancing shadows
on the rafters. He thought back to how this all began, replaying his highlight
reel, the best and most memorable events of their time together: that first
shower and massage, his mother's confession, his first kiss and lovemaking
with Erin, his first date with Vanessa, their day at the park, his drive-in
date with his mother, his sister's birthday. He began to swell as he thought
back, and idly stroked himself, but not in an effort to cum; it was mindless
and relaxing. He faded out to thoughts of love.  
  
He could hear the wind outside and noticed that his exposed arm was a little
cool, but he was warm under the covers. He had to piss big time, probably the
wine, and noticed the room was dark. He sat up quietly and made his way to the
foot of the bed so he wouldn't disturb the sleeping Venuses on either side.
The fireplace had merely a handful of glowing embers under the grate, so he
placed two more pieces of wood and a starter kindling on the grate before
lighting the kindling with a fireplace match he had lit by touching it to an
ember. He made his way to the bathroom, never turning on a light. As he
drained into the toilet he smiled at the fact that he could still smell his
mother on his face and taste her in his mouth. He wanted more.  
  
The fire had caught quickly and the room was again bathed in an orange glow.
His mother had turned toward the center of the bed, now curled on her other
side. She had one leg out from under the covers, holding the bedspread between
her knees. Her entire left side was exposed, from her foot all the way up.
God, she was beautiful. His erection was full now. He wanted to let her sleep,
but they had five more days together. She had plenty of time to sleep.  
  
He knelt down beside the bed and kissed her exposed ass lightly, caressing her
leg. She moaned lightly, stretching her leg out before curling it back up
again. He began pulling the cover down and she shuffled again, releasing it.
It was now free from the grip of her knees and she was more exposed. It was
cool in the room and he hoped she wasn't cold. Again he kissed her soft globe
and began licking it lightly, almost as if he was tentatively tongue-kissing a
virgin.  
  
She didn't move much, but would occasionally rustle as he lightly kissed and
caressed up and down her body. Soon enough he rotated his head to kiss just
above the cleft of her ass and worked his way down, kissing further and
further. He could smell her and he was rock hard as a result. He had to resist
the urge to touch himself. He couldn't tell if her scent was fresh or hours
old or both, but he didn't care.  
  
Cory lifted up her left cheek and pressed his face into the backs of her
thighs, swiping at her concealed pussy with his tongue. He heard her gasp and
moan and felt a hand on the back of his head.  
  
"Cory? Baby? What are you doing?" she moaned, giggling sleepily.  
  
"I had to taste you, mom. I had to." He began feasting again.  
  
"Okay," she giggled, "No need to hide." Her left foot flat on the bed, she
raised up her knee giving him full access. He moved in to really get to work
and she lifted her foot to rest it on his shoulder. "Goddd," she whined
quietly, "You're so good at that." Her hand came up to rest on his head, her
other hand caressing her breast.  
  
"You taste so good. I woke up with your scent on my face and I wanted some
more."  
  
"I'm glad you did. I didn't get to feel you inside me tonight," whispered
Michelle, looking down at him and brushing his hair with her fingers. "I'd
rather make love to you." She was so beautiful.  
  
"I'd love that, too," he whispered back with a smile.  
  
She reached her arms down and rolled more onto her back. He looked over to see
that Erin was still asleep, but as he moved up, she rolled over to face them,
still asleep. He hovered over his mother and bent down to kiss her, their
tongues dancing in the firelight. He pressed forward, never stopping the kiss,
and rolled his hips until he felt the head glide across to the moist folds
that would guide him home. He gently pressed forward, drawing a gasp from his
mother's lungs. He pulled his head back a little and looked into her eyes,
filled with love, as he slowly filled her. Her eyes closed and they both
moaned when he was completely buried.  
  
"You feel so good, Mom. You have no idea," whispered Cory.  
  
"That's because you're a perfect fit, honey."  
  
"What are the odds?" he smiled.  
  
"Cory?"  
  
"Yes?"  
  
"Make love to me?"  
  
He smiled and kissed her again. Her arms wrapped around his shoulders, her
legs wrapped around his hips and thighs, and her tongue explored the inside of
her son's mouth. He began to withdraw slowly before returning just as slowly.
He rolled his hips on the forward motion and on the withdrawal, trying to
massage every possible surface inside her canal.  
  
Their breathing began to increase, but they only lost eye contact when one or
both would close their eyes in pleasure. Each time he closed his eyes Michelle
felt a mix of pleasure that she could please him, and grief that he would look
away. Soon enough, however, he would return his gaze. He always returned.  
  
Cory worked hard not to increase his speed, but focused on the beautiful woman
beneath him, the warm embrace of her arms, legs, and vagina. He was beginning
to tingle and his movement suffered, not quite as smooth, but he was trying
hard not to change a thing.  
  
He felt his mother's right hand move from his shoulder to reach around her
hip. She continued to look into his eyes with a gentle love while she lightly
scratched at his ball sac and perineum. His breath caught in his chest.  
  
"It's okay, baby," she whispered. "Don't worry about me. I want you to cum.
Don't hold back."  
  
"Oh, mom," he stuttered, trying not to.  
  
"No, Cor, don't fight it," she smiled. She let go of his sac and again stroked
his cheek. "I want to feel it."  
  
There was nothing he could do. "I can't help it," he grunted, dropping to her
chest as he throbbed inside her.  
  
As soon as he collapsed onto her, she held him tighter with her arms and legs,
rolled her hips to draw his seed, and whispered into his ear, her lips
brushing against it, "That's it, baby. Fill me up. Give me all your love." She
rejoiced in his grunting, pulsing orgasm as he continued to twitch and throb
inside her most intimate place. She giggled and kissed his ear as he continued
to twitch. "You have a lot for me tonight, don't you?" She sighed into his
ear, "I love it."  
  
The twitching stopped, but his heavy breathing continued, gradually slowing.
When he pushed himself up, she felt the slickness of his skin where they had
grown warm together, their chests joined, their hearts united. She smiled at
him and could see a deep connection in his eyes. He smiled back and leaned
down to kiss her gently, chastely on the lips.  
  
"I love you, mom."  
  
"I love you, too."  
  
"That was so beautiful," Erin whispered, surprising them both.  
  
Michelle blushed. "I'm sorry we woke you, baby girl," she continued to
whisper.  
  
Erin propped up on one elbow. "You didn't wake me. And please don't apologize.
I hate I almost missed getting to see that. What a beautiful moment. I hope I
didn't ruin it," she suddenly sounded concerned.  
  
"Not at all," assured her mother.  
  
Cory didn't say a word, but leaned down to kiss her one more time before
withdrawing, a flood of his seed running after him. It pooled on the sex
blanket beneath Michelle. "I'll get something to clean that up," Cory
whispered.  
  
"Leave it," she said with a subdued smile. "I don't mind. Besides," she looked
at Erin, "Now we'll have both slept in your love tonight." Erin smiled back
and dropped her head back onto her pillow.  
  
Cory settled into the middle again, this time with both women facing toward
him. Erin was the first to scoot close, draping her thigh over his. His mother
smiled and mirrored her move. He wrapped his arms around them both and they
rested their heads on his shoulders.  
  
No one said a word as they drifted off one by one, but before he fell asleep,
he felt his sister's hand move from his stomach to his still-slick shaft,
giving it a couple of strokes and a squeeze. She sighed and placed her hand
back on his stomach.  
  
Michelle woke first, as happy as she had ever been. She saw a trapezoid of
sunlight on the vaulted ceiling, bright sunlight bursting through the small
window on the end wall. Propping up onto one elbow she looked at her two
children, still fast asleep before looking past them to the high ceiling of
the great room, bright with the sun's rays warming the cabin through the wall
of windows.  
  
She smiled as she sat up and swung her feet over the edge of the bed before
using the restroom and rinsing out her mouth. She grabbed her off-white
terrycloth robe, tying the belt as she crept toward the stairs. She was
mesmerized as she looked out the back windows to the deck and the mountains
beyond it, each coated in a thin, clear sheet of ice. Everything looked almost
crystal, or in some cases silver, with the sun reflecting off every surface.
Foolishly, some squirrels were trying their best to scamper across the deck
and it prompted Michelle to get her camera as she laughed at their antics.
Surprisingly, they were holding to the ice pretty well, but she had still
never seen squirrels act so cautiously.  
  
She brewed a pot of coffee and pulled her DSLR camera from her travel bag on
the floor and spent the next few minutes capturing images of the distant
frosty mountains, close-ups of the glazed deck and rails, and plenty of
interior pictures of the cabin that may very well have started another new
tradition. All the while the aroma of brewing coffee followed her, calling her
to the kitchen for her first cup, but she didn't want to miss any
opportunities for some of these pictures.  
  
Soon enough she set down her camera and stood again at the back window, fresh
coffee in hand, and marveled at such a sight. Mother nature had done it again.
She never ceased to amaze. The first sound she heard was Erin's slippers
shuffling across the hardwood stairs as she made her way down.  
  
"Wow! Would you look at that!" she exclaimed.  
  
Michelle turned around and suddenly saw her three-year-old daughter's face lit
up on Christmas morning at the flood of gifts that awaited her around the
tree, especially that kitchen set-up, pink and purple and white with dishes to
match. Michelle's heart melted. "Good morning, baby girl. Quite a sight, isn't
it?"  
  
"Hey, mom," she said quietly, being sure not to wake her brother. "It's
gorgeous!"  
  
"Would you like some coffee, sweetie?"  
  
"I'll get it."  
  
"No, you stay. I've already been looking for a while. I'll be right back."  

Not a minute later she was back by her daughter's side, handing her a fresh
cup, her own cup freshly topped. She slid her arm around her daughter's waist.
Erin was wearing her flannel lounge pants and thermal shirt and she hugged the
coffee to herself with both hands, taking the occasional sip, but not saying a
word. For the longest time, neither spoke, but just enjoyed the morning.  
  
"I love you, Erin," Michelle said.  
  
Erin smiled and glanced over at her mom, catching her eye. "I love you, too,
mom. Way much." She bumped her lightly with her shoulder and her mother
squeezed her to herself for just an instant before both of them returned their
focus to the morning view.  
  
A few minutes later, her mother spoke again. "Any thoughts on breakfast?"  
  
"Not really."  
  
"I'm thinking brown sugar oatmeal with raisins."  
  
"Ooh! That sounds good! And on a morning like this? Yum!" Erin laughed a
little.  
  
"Think you can get a fire going and then help me dice some apples?"  
  
"Sure."  
  
Michelle grabbed the remote and turned on the mounted flatscreen just above
the mantel and found the national morning show that was interspersed with the
local news. It looked like the roads in their area were iced over and would be
the last to be salted due to their secluded location. The town and outlying
areas had top priority. Apparently they were stuck in for the day. Oh, well.
She flipped to a streaming music channel, keeping it to a low volume so as not
to disturb her sleeping son too much on his vacation.  
  
It worked. Twenty minutes later Erin shuffled up the stairs with a cup of
coffee for her brother. He still lay face down in bed, the sheet and blanket
up to his waist. She set his coffee on the nightstand and settled in behind
him, pressing her chest to his back and side.  
  
"Coo-ryy," she sang softly, kissing his shoulder. "Coo-rryyy," she sang a
little louder. "Time to get uu-uup. Mom has breakfast ready." She stroked his
back and he began to stir. "There you are. Mom made oatmeal and it's ready for
you. You're not going to believe the view here, Cor. It's amazing."  
  
He rolled over and looked at her, pushing her hair behind her ear as she
smiled. "It sure is," he whispered groggily.  
  
She pushed herself up, giggling. "What's with you? Always making comments like
that," she shook her head.  
  
"Hey," he said seriously, "Look at me." She looked at him as he sat up, not
smiling. "For some reason you feel the need to brush off my compliments, like
I'm joking or something. I'm not, Erin. Ever. Okay?"  
  
Her smile faded. "Okay. I'm sorry."  
  
"It's fine," he said, taking her hand, "but I need you to let me love you like
that. Every woman should have a man tell her how beautiful and brilliant she
is. Even if that man is just her dorky brother," he said, winking at her.
"That said," he grunted as he sat up and swung his legs around, reaching for
his coffee, "I can't believe I have to get out of bed to eat breakfast. What
kind of single-star roach motel is this?"  
  
"Shut up," she laughed, flicking him in the ear.  
  
"Damn, sis," he laughed, grabbing his ear, "That stings."  
  
She stood and pointed her finger at his face. "Serves you right. Now, if you
want your oatmeal hot, you'd better come get it now." Smiling, she winked at
him before turning to walk back down the stairs, knowing he was watching her
because he always watched her.  
  
"Mom!" she called out from the top of the stairs as she descended them,
"Cory's being a dickhead!"  
  
"Cory!" Michelle called. "Don't be a dickhead!"  
  
"Okay!" he waved, knowing they couldn't see it, before smiling as he sipped
his coffee.  
  
He was dressed in flannel pants and a t-shirt and made his way downstairs in a
couple of minutes. His mother and sister were standing at the window, laughing
occasionally. His mother had her camera and was taking pictures in rapid
succession, her camera against her eye as she tracked something out the
window.  
  
"You're right," Cory said as he approached. "This is an amazing view." He
wasn't talking about the mountains, but about the women in front of them.
Looking out the window, he continued, "And so is that." He put his arm around
his mother's waist. "Morning, mom," he said quietly.  
  
Michelle lowered her camera and looked up at her son, handsome in the
sunlight. Tucking a curl behind her ear and blushing (why?), she returned his
greeting. "Morning." He bent down to kiss her briefly before standing upright
again and pulling her closer.  
  
"Hey," protested Erin. "Where's mine?" She had a smile on her face while she
tried to pucker up. He smiled at her and kissed her tense lips, causing her to
giggle when he shook his head and smiled at her.  
  
He turned toward the kitchen and said, "I thought we were going to have
oatmeal."  
  
"We are," answered Michelle, following him toward the kitchen. "We were just
watching the squirrels."  
  
"So that's what you were laughing at."  
  
Erin plopped down on the barstool and leaned on the granite countertop.  
  
"Yep," replied his mother simply. She scooped some oatmeal into a square dark
red bowl. "They started getting lively and were running around the deck
chasing each other." She set down the bowl and picked up another.  
  
A few minutes later they were sitting at the pine table by the back window at
the end of the kitchen, eating oatmeal with diced apples, raisins, brown sugar
and cinnamon. There were periods of talking and laughter and periods of
silence, but everything was so peaceful this morning that no one minded the
pace of the conversation.  
  
"I think after breakfast I'll go check on the roads," announced Cory.  
  
"What? Why?" his mother looked worried.  
  
"Just to see what kind of condition they're in," he said, placing his hand on
hers. "Look at the deck, mom." She looked. "See how there are exposed patches
on the rail?" She nodded. "And see how there are bubbles forming under the ice
sheets?" Another nod. "That's the ice melting. That means the road may be
clear in sunny spots, even if it's still iced over in the shade. I'm just
going to go take a look. If we can get out this afternoon, we can do some
shopping and take a look around town, maybe decide about lunch tomorrow."  
  
"Do you want me to come?" Erin asked.  
  
"No, stay here with mom. It'll be fine on the gravel road and if it looks iced
over on the paved road, I'll just come right back. We're not leaving until
later this afternoon anyway. I just want to get an idea."  
  
"Okay."  
  
"If you're sure," answered Michelle. Cory just nodded with a smile and
squeezed her hand.  
  
A few minutes later he was dressed and slowly driving Erin's SUV down the
gravel road, pieces of ice and drops of water occasionally dropping onto the
roof of her Toyota. At the end of the gravel road, he pulled to the side and
walked to the paved road. There was a surprising amount of sun and he could
see a pretty good ways in both directions before the road turned away. He
decided they could go out in the afternoon and everything should be fine.  
  
Walking through the front door, he called out, "Mom? Erin?"  
  
"Up here, sweetie," his mother called back. Cory made his way up the stairs
and heard his mother and sister talking, their voices echoing in the bathroom.
He walked in and saw them sharing a bubble bath in the garden tub. "There he
is!" exclaimed Michelle.  
  
"Hey, what's going on here?"  
  
"Just cleaning up," Erin smiled. "You made a real mess of things last night."  
  
"Sure did," his mother agreed. "Making us drip all over the blanket."  
  
"Don't just stand there. Come on in."  
  
He pulled his shirt off over his head and began undressing as the women cat-
called him, laughing and commenting about the display. He twirled his shirt
over his head while swiveling his hips, saying, "Boom-chaka-boom," drawing
more laughter. His mother almost spilled her wine in the tub as she leaned
back in laughter, sliding down into the bubbles before Erin caught her by the
hand, laughing with her.  
  
"Oh, man," Cory laughed. "How much have you had to drink already?"  
  
"Not as much as you'd think," replied Erin, "judging by mom's coordination."  
  
"Leave me alone," she pouted through her smile. "This tub is slippery."  
  
"I'm almost afraid to get in now," said Cory as he slid his jeans off his
feet, "especially if mom's driving."  
  
"Come on, I know how to drive a stick," she laughed.  
  
"No argument from me." Cory stepped in, getting slapped on the rear end as he
turned to settle in to the large tub, which had plenty of room for two, and
only barely enough for three. Erin made more room by lifting up and settling
between his legs, resting her back against his chest.  
  
"That's more like it," sighed Erin. Michelle poured Cory a glass of wine and
handed it to him.  
  
"Thank you," he said. As he sipped his wine, Erin jumped and squealed before
both ladies laughed.  
  
"Don't do that!" Erin laughed. Michelle threw her head back and laughed at
Erin's response.  
  
"What happened?"  
  
"Mom just tickled my pussy with her foot," accused his sister.  
  
His mother just smiled coyly and took another sip of her wine.  
  
The rest of their bath they just talked and laughed and flirted, but only
rarely was an outright sexual move made. There was no agenda for the bath
time, except to relax. As the water started to cool, they climbed out and
dried off. Cory was last so he could watch his mother and sister dry off. What
was it about a woman with wet skin that was so damned sexy? He had no idea,
but he loved it.  
  
They all got dressed and Cory flipped on the weather channel again to see the
local forecast and get an update on the day's conditions. It would creep into
the forties today and would be clear, but by Friday morning another storm was
coming in and they were calling for snow through the weekend. Erin and
Michelle worked on their hair and make-up for their trip to town and Michelle
asked Cory to toss the blanket into the washing machine in the basement.  
  
"I haven't been to the basement yet," he said.  
  
"Oh, yeah, that's right!" exclaimed his mother. "While you're down there, set
up the pool table. We'll come down for a game of cutthroat."  
  
"Cool." He gathered the blanket and tucked it under one arm, grabbed three
sodas from the refrigerator and opened the door under the stairs to make his
way down to the basement lounge. The basement area was not as large as the
upstairs, but it housed the utilities in a separate room, with a washer and
dryer, circuit box, on-demand water heater, and the cables and routers for the
electronics throughout the cabin.  
  
He tossed the blanket into the small, stacked washing machine and added some
detergent, setting it to quick wash, closed the utility room door and took a
look outside. The top half of the back wall was a series of windows, and it
looked out into a screened in porch that had the upstairs deck as its roof.
There was a wood door with a glass center window that led to the porch, the
only access on or off the porch. He noticed that the door knob didn't lock,
but only had a one-way deadbolt, which no doubt was designed to prevent
someone from getting accidentally locked out.  
  
Stepping through the door he walked to the hot tub and flipped up the padded
cover. The water was freezing, so he went back inside and looked in the folder
that was tucked into a mounted file box by the door, following the
instructions to check the chemicals and rev up the heater. As the bubbles
churned to life, he heard his sister's voice.  
  
"What are you doing?"  
  
He looked up and saw her coming through the door. She was again in jeans,
boots, and subtly patterned brown sweater. Looking amazing, as always. "Just
getting the hot tub set up. I figured we could relax in it a little later." He
smiled at her.  
  
"I didn't know they even had a hot tub here," she said, leaning over to watch
him, resting her elbows on the edge.  
  
"Dan mentioned it, but we never really talked about much of what was here. I
didn't know about the basement, the upstairs fireplace, the satellite... This
is nicer than what I expected."  
  
"It's beautiful here," she sighed, pushing herself up. Turning to look out
through the screen, she continued, "I'm glad we came here for Thanksgiving.
It's so peaceful, you know?"  
  
"I know. And I'm glad mom is okay with it." He shook the water off his hands
and wiped them on his jeans as he stood. "I was worried for a little while,
but she seems to like it here." He walked toward Erin and put his arm around
her shoulder. She wrapped hers around his waist. For a few minutes they just
looked out at the forest, listening to the quiet, the silence occasionally
broken by the sound of a piece of ice sliding off a branch and impacting other
branches or the ground. There was a steady drip of water onto the dirt nearby,
maybe dripping off the cabin. Pat... Pat... Pat...  
  
Erin patted Cory on the back and said, "Let's go back in and set up that game.
Mom should be down in a few minutes."  
  
"Okay."  
  
They walked back in, locking the door behind them, being careful to wipe their
wet boots on the mat so they didn't get the berber carpet wet or dirty. Cory
opened the cans of soda that he had set on the bar while Erin racked the pool
balls.  
  
"What do you say to a quick game of 9-ball before mom comes down?" she asked
with a smile.  
  
"Bets?"  
  
"Kisses for each ball sunk. Oral for the winner," she smiled.  
  
"Good enough."  
  
Michelle walked down the stairs to the basement only to find her daughter
leaned over the far end of the pool table, her head hanging down. There were
two cues, the cue ball and the 4-ball on the red felt.  
  
"What's going on down here?" she asked.  
  
"I lost," she heard her son say, her daughter looking up and smiling at her
with a nod.  
  
She laughed, "And I'm sure you're really broken up about it, too, huh?"  
  
Erin gripped at the edge of the corner pocket, letting out a series of muffled
groans and Cory mumbled something that couldn't be deciphered.  
  
"You finish up while I set up the game," said their mother, trying not to be
too involved, but also trying not to get too aroused. This was their thing,
just the two of them. She hadn't meant to impose. It wasn't long before the
game was set up, the increased panting of her daughter and the more frequent
gasps and moans telling her that the game would start soon. She took a seat at
the bar, sipping a soda and watching her son's head twist and roll as his
hands gripped at the hips of his gorgeous young lover. She knew what it was
like to be both of them at this moment. She has had his face buried in her
snatch and she has had hers buried in Erin's.  
  
She envied them both.  
  
Soon enough, Erin squealed before it caught in her throat, her head thrown
back, her knuckles white as she gripped the edge of the walnut pool table.  
  
Cory stood and helped Erin stand upright, steadying her as she bent down to
pull up her panties and jeans.  
  
"Well," said Michelle, "now I need to change my panties." Erin just smiled and
shrugged. Michelle hopped down off the bar stool and asked, "Would you like a
break or can we go ahead and play a game of pool?"  
  
"How about you and Cory play. You can make a little wager of your own," Erin
suggested.  
  
"Hmm," Michelle said, eying her son. "What do you think? Care to make it
interesting?"  
  
"You don't have to beat me in pool for me to fuck you. Besides," he said,
making a face and smacking his lips, "I need to do something to get this taste
out of my mouth. Tastes like pussy." Suddenly a throw pillow struck him in the
side of the face. He looked over at his sister, who scowled in mock anger.
"OH! Erin, I didn't know you were still here. Sorry." She gave him the finger
and laughed. He smiled and winked back at her. Michelle just laughed.  
  
"Same bet you and Erin had, then?" she asked. "Game of 8-ball, call your
shots?"  
  
"Sure. You break."  
  
She chalked her cue while he settled the rack and removed it for her. Setting
the cue ball off-center, she cracked it hard and sent the balls scattering,
dropping two solids.  
  
Cory's and Erin's eyes went wide. "Holy shit," he muttered.  
  
"Oh, I'm sorry. I didn't tell you I worked at a pool hall in college? Hmm,
must have slipped my mind." She had this sly grin as she looked at her son.
She looked over at Erin, whose smile was hidden by her hand.  
  
"I'm going to be eating you out in a few minutes, aren't I?" he asked with
smile.  
  
"I don't know about that." She surveyed the table, walking around to the
opposite side. "I'm a little rusty. Two in the side." She bent over, arched
her fingers to rest the cue and it glided straight back and forward, knocking
the cue ball into the 2, bumping it to topple it gently into the pocket. "Huh.
What do you know? I guess I'm not that rusty after all."  
  
Cory only took a few shots. He spent a lot of time watching. She mostly
cleared the table in only a few turns. He only knocked in one stripe. As soon
as the 8-ball dropped into the corner, she set her cue down and began
unfastening her jeans. Cory stood up off the bar stool and laid his cue on the
felt. His mother smiled at him and he tried to look annoyed, but he couldn't.
He was fine with her reward. How could he not be happy to be eating her out
again? He shook his head as his smile broke.  
  
"Erin may be okay with you kneeling behind her," she said, pulling off her
boots and then her jeans and panties, "But I want you to have full access."
She lay on the carpet in just her dark blue sweater and socks. "Come and get
it," she said, stroking herself.  
  
Erin leaned forward so she could get a better look and her brother began by
spreading his mother's knees further apart. He kissed from one knee to her
mound and then repeated the process, bringing a series of light moans and
sighs from her. "God, that feels good," she sighed. Her eyes were usually
closed, but she did open them to watch him as he enjoyed her. He brought her
to orgasm pretty quickly, but then again, she had been primed up since she
came downstairs and saw Erin getting the same treatment.  
  
Michelle's orgasm was not her most intense, but it was certainly a strong one.
He bathed her inner thighs, mound, and clitoris with his tongue, dipping
inside her and even rimming her as he randomly wandered over her nether
region. He caressed her g-spot with his first two fingers, but to bring her
over the edge, he slipped his middle finger into her backdoor while he tongued
her clit.  
  
As she came down off her high, she released his head and lightly stroked his
hair. "Oh, wow," she breathed. "Perfect." She sat up and leaned back on her
hands. "Thank you, Cory."  
  
"Well, you earned it. I guess." He smiled at her. "I would have done it
without the pool game."  
  
"I know you would have. Erin and I have both cum because of your mouth, so now
I'll give you a choice. I can either give you a blowjob here and now, or you
can wait until later and fuck me any way you want."  
  
"How about this?" he countered, standing up to unfasten his jeans. "You give
me a blowjob right now and I'll still fuck you any way I want tonight."  
  
Michelle looked at Erin and noticed that she was obviously aroused; she only
hoped that her own arousal at his dominance wasn't so obvious. Her question
was answered when she felt his hand grasp her hair and she turned just in time
to see his purple dripping head being pushed toward her mouth. She opened it
out of pure desire and he slid most of the way in, bumping her throat and
bringing a shared moan from them both.  
  
Erin was on the couch, watching with her elbows on her knees. "Go, mom," she
whispered.  
  
Cory used his mother's mouth for his own pleasure, but it didn't take long for
her to return the fervor, gripping his ass with one hand and his shaft with
the other while she bobbed and swirled her tongue around the shaft and knob.
He knew he wasn't going to last long. He had just eaten both of his lovers
while his own erection was left unattended. He ached for a feminine hand or
mouth or cunt or ass to touch him there, to embrace him, to draw his own
orgasm out of him.  

"Get up," he said forcibly, helping her up by her arm. She stood with a look
of shock in her eyes and he turned her around pushing hard on her back,
bending her over the table. She grunted and mumbled, squealing when the full
length of his cock was buried in her. He stroked twice, bouncing hard on her
ass before spinning her around and saying, "Suck it."  
  
She was enthralled with his demeanor and devoured him, tasting her own
arousal, tracing it off his veins and ridge while his head bumped her throat
in a repeated assault. Twice more he repeated the process, and after the third
time he warned her, gripping the edge of the pool table. She stroked him with
her hand, keeping only the head in her mouth, whipping it with her tongue
before being blasted by ropes of his release. She swallowed it all as it came,
leaving her clean on the outside, the only evidence of her activity being her
slick hand, her smudged lipstick, and the taste in her mouth.  
  
Cory leaned on the pool table as he pulled his pants up. Erin clapped on the
couch, drawing their attention. "Bravo," she said. "Wow, that was fucking
amazing! Mom, you really went after it!"  
  
"Thank you, honey," blushed her mother.  
  
"That was fantastic, mom," Cory stroked her face. "Thank you." He helped her
up and kissed her gently on the lips before helping her back into her jeans.
She sat on the edge of the table and Cory put her boots back on her.  
  
When they were all presentable again, they went into town and got a few
groceries, looked around and made sure they knew where their lunch destination
was. As it started getting dark, they returned to the cabin and Cory again
started a fire, leaving Erin and Michelle to make dinner. He went downstairs
to check on the hot tub and to put the blanket in the dryer. The hot tub was
still plenty cold, but the instruction sheet said it should heat overnight if
it was not on before.  
  
After a dinner of steak fajitas, the three chatted, finally got to play their
game of cutthroat, made love in their bed again and drifted off to a crackling
fire.  
  
"Happy Thanksgiving, gorgeous," Erin heard the whisper and felt the lips brush
her ear before receiving a kiss on her cheek.  
  
"Mmm. Morning," she said, stretching before even opening her eyes.  
  
"Mom's making pancakes."  
  
"On Thanksgiving?" she opened her eyes and looked at her brother, whom had
apparently already showered and dressed.  
  
"Yeah, well, she said she didn't have to make Thanksgiving dinner this year,
so why not have a decent breakfast?"  
  
Erin sat up and the covers slid down to her waist, exposing her beauty to her
brother.  
  
"And how are you ladies this morning?" he asked, looking down at the nipples.
"You look perky and well-rested."  
  
"Shut up," she laughed, pulling the covers up and slapping him in the chest.  
  
"Okay. Well, breakfast is ready, so come on down when you get dressed. We
don't have any schedule today. We'll just go eat whenever we're ready." He
kissed her on the lips and made his way back down to the kitchen. He turned on
the television, knowing that the parade would be on soon, and that was a
tradition that his mother and sister would not go without.  
  
Erin made her way down in her lounge pants and hoodie. "Thanks for dressing
up," her mother said, drawing an eye roll from her.  
  
"Hey, mom," she said, giving her a side hug as her mother flipped pancakes.
"Sleep okay?"  
  
"Slept very well, thank you. This cabin is very relaxing. I'm so glad we
came."  
  
"Me, too."  
  
"Me, too," Cory chimed in, walking up behind his sister. He helped carry the
plate of pancakes to the table after refilling his juice and Erin grabbed the
plate of bacon and sausage. They had a relaxing breakfast, talking about
nothing and watching the parade when someone they wanted to see, stopped to
sing. After breakfast Cory offered to clean up the kitchen so the ladies could
relax. They both plopped down onto the big leather couch and decided it was as
good a time as any to begin their Christmas movie season. Cory found himself
scrubbing the griddle while Clark Griswold waxed poetic about family
traditions and food additives.  
  
Soon enough he was joining them on the couch after refreshing the fire, and
laughing with them, as they recited half the movie together. After the movie
was over, it was late morning and Michelle excused herself to shower and get
ready for their holiday lunch. As soon as she was in the bathroom upstairs
with the shower running, Erin spoke.  
  
"Cor?"  
  
"Yeah?" He turned from adding another log on the dwindling flame.  
  
She gave him that sultry smile he loved. "While mom's getting clean, you want
to get dirty?"  
  
"No, I'm good. Thanks, though." He turned his back to her, which was a huge
mistake. It wasn't long before she was on his back, laughing, her arms around
his neck.  
  
"You're going to fuck me and like it!" she said, laughing.  
  
"NO! I won't! You can't make me!" he whined, laughing as he tumbled backward
onto the love seat. "AHA! Now I've got you trapped!" He pressed back against
the couch, pinning her to the cushions as she squealed, squirmed and laughed,
trying to break free. Because her legs were wrapped around his waist, he
grabbed one ankle to cries of protest, and began tickling the bottom of her
foot. She was strong, but so was he, and he had a good grip on her ankle.  
  
She was practically breathless when she finally called for mercy. "Matte!
Matte!" she called out. When they were younger and wrestled, he would make her
say, "Matte" as a form of surrender, after he watched Bloodsport. Until she
said it, he wouldn't let her up. Taking his cue this time, he jumped up with
both fists in the air, leaving her panting on the couch.  
  
"You've won this round," she said, shaking her fist at him. "But I haven't
brought out my secret weapon yet."  
  
"Oh, yeah? And what would that be?" he asked smugly.  
  
She whipped of her hoodie and tank in one move, standing there topless.
"This!" she said, pointing to her chest.  
  
"No! Must...resist...must...not..." He acted as if he was being dragged
involuntarily toward her before finally lunging at her, causing them both to
laugh. She squealed when he bit lightly onto her nipple, before her hand came
up and trapped his head against her chest. "Okay," he nodded, "You win. I'll
fuck you."  
  
She laughed and pulled him in for a kiss. She loved that they could still play
like this. It made her feel like her fears of losing her brother were
unfounded. They quickly moved from playful wrestling and kissing to full-on
erotic making out. Their hands wandered and soon they were undressing each
other unashamedly.  
  
"Trade places," Erin told him. She stood up and he dropped in her place. She
knelt between his feet and took him into her mouth. They both moaned as she
worked, each enjoying their connection. The blowjob was short-lived, however,
when she straddled him without a word and settled onto his erection. Sinking
down, she sighed, "Damn, that feels good." She leaned in to kiss him and their
tongues dueled as he alternated squeezing her ass and groping her tits.  
  
"Hey, wait a minute," he said. "You said I was supposed to be fucking you, and
here you are, fucking me."  
  
She smiled at him, "I guess you're right."  
  
She stood up and lay back on the couch. Cory planted one foot on the floor and
the other knee on the cushion between her legs, and plowed into her in one
hard thrust. "FUCK!" she cried, grabbing his shoulder.  
  
"Too much?" asked Cory. She shook her head no, gritting her teeth as she
smiled at him. She was filled with passion this morning.  
  
"I told you I wanted you to fuck me, so fuck me," she demanded breathily. As
if to emphasize her point, she grabbed both ankles and straightened her legs
out, displaying her flexibility. When she pulled her feet back toward her
head, it rolled her hips up and he knew he would get some depth that way.  
  
He leaned over her and watched as he buried himself, his patch of hair resting
firmly against her splayed lips. "Fuck, that's deep," she moaned. She felt
tight around him, even up at the head; it's almost as if when she spread out
further, it pushed her vaginal canal in at the top. He could feel her embrace
all the way from the base to the head.  
  
"Dammit, Erin, you feel fucking fantastic like this. What are you doing?"  
  
"I don't know," she whined, "But stop asking questions and get to work. Plow
me deep."  
  
"Yes, ma'am," he smiled, withdrawing almost all the way out before quickly
pressing back in to the hilt. Each time he bottomed out, she would grunt or
yelp or curse, but it was always in ecstasy.  
  
"I'm getting close, Cor," she gasped. He was pounding into her hard and fast
now. "I'm gonna cum all over you! Make me cum on you!" she belted out.  
  
"Fuck, Erin!" he yelled, feeling his own release building. He picked up the
pace for her benefit while trying to hold out a little longer. She clenched up
around him, her flood running down his shaft and balls onto the leather sofa,
her mouth open in a silent scream. There was no way he couldn't cum now.
Grabbing her hips, he forced himself deep into her while pulling her back onto
him and growled as his ropes fired into her.  
  
Erin let her legs down and Cory helped pull her up onto his lap to straddle
him again while she was still impaled. They were both sweating, hair sticking
to their foreheads as Erin rested her chest against his. They both fought to
catch their breath as they settled down.  
  
"Holy shit, Erin."  
  
"Yeah," she laughed, "Me, too."  
  
She grabbed her tank top out of her hoodie that was hanging over the back of
the couch and placed it between her legs to catch the drip when she
dismounted. She wiped him with it a little bit, but was mostly worried about
preserving the furniture and rug. She stood and backed away from him,
extending her hand to help him up. He watched her ass swing and bounce lightly
as she walked up the stairs, he following closely.  
  
As they rounded the corner in the bathroom, they saw their mother putting on
her make-up, wearing only a black bra and panties. She just smiled and shook
her head.  
  
Erin reached in with her free hand and turned the shower on before stepping
in, pulling her brother with her.  
  
It had turned into a nice day by the time they made it into town. The
restaurant they had chosen was right on the main drag and the parking lot was
completely full, so they had to park along the curb about a block away in
front of a closed attorney's office. The brick sidewalks helped the town
maintain a quaint feel and the little downtown area was nicely maintained.
Between the beautiful view, the nice town, the cool air and the sunshine, the
three of them had a nice, unhurried walk to lunch. Once inside Cory gave their
name and was invited to look at the gift shop while they waited. The
restaurant had apparently annexed the small storefront next door, opened the
wall and filled it with items made by local artisans.  
  
Twenty minutes later, they were being escorted to a small table by the front
windows, the buzz of happy families surrounding them. They ate some
complimentary biscuits while waiting on their Thanksgiving dinner, just
enjoying each other's company. The dinner had been advertised as homemade;
"Just like Grandma used to make," it said. It was pretty close and there were
no complaints from the table. Unfortunately, they had to get their desserts to
go, so the waitress put three large slices of pumpkin pie in plastic pie
containers and bagged them up to send.  
  
By the time they were on their way back home, the sky had started to darken
and a light snow had begun to fall. Back at the cabin Cory started another
fire in the living room before going down to the back porch and checking on
the hot tub.  
  
"Right at a hundred," he announced, coming up the stairs. "Who wants to join
me in the hot tub?"  
  
"In this cold?" Michelle asked.  
  
"I'll go!" Erin announced. "Come on, mom. How many times do we get to be in a
hot tub anyway, much less in the snow?"  
  
She sighed as she pushed herself off the couch. "All right. Let's go." She had
obviously resigned herself to the fact that her children were going to enjoy
it whether she was there or not, so what the hell, she would, too.  
  
She grabbed a new bottle of wine and three glasses, and followed her obviously
excited son and daughter down the stairs. Once in the basement, Cory turned on
the satellite radio and switched it to the mounted outdoor speakers before
finding the 80s rock station. He looked at his mother and said, "I remember
cooking steaks while you and Erin danced to this a few months ago."  
  
She blushed a little and smiled, "And I remember you coming inside to dance
with me."  
  
"And look at us now," he said.  
  
"What do you say, mom? Want to give him a show?" suggested Erin.  
  
"What do you mean?" she asked.  
  
"A strip. Maybe a lap dance?"  
  
"Really?" she laughed nervously.  
  
"Hell, yeah! Why not?"  
  
"I'd love to see that," Cory smiled.  
  
"You don't think that would be weird?" Asked Michelle. "I'm not much of a
dancer."  
  
"Listen," Erin said, standing behind her mother, and placing her hands on her
hips, "Just let the music move you." She whispered in her mother's ear as her
hands prompted her to roll her hips. "Imagine the music making love to you.
Know that your lover is watching, wanting to touch you."  
  
Michelle closed her eyes as her daughter spoke, and began to shift,
visualizing the music wrapping around her, leading her in a dance. She felt
her daughter back away, her voice a little more distant. Michelle suddenly
felt alone; it was just her and Peter Gabriel. Her mind saw herself on stage,
surrounded by blue and red lights, the audience darkened. She began to move on
her own, her own hands caressing her thighs, up her belly, grazing her breasts
before brushing through her hair.  
  
Damn this sweater, she thought to herself, uncomfortably warm. She was dancing
mindlessly now, the music truly driving her. She felt unbelievably sexy. She
pulled at the hem of her sweater, lifting it up, feeling the cooler air brush
her skin. She ran her hand across her stomach, noting its softness, but also
the sticky moisture as she became more and more warm.  
  
Michelle was dazed. Somewhere else. The DJ faded from Peter Gabriel to Crowded
House, allowing Michelle's dance to continue unfettered. Her sweater slid off
one arm before being tossed mindlessly to the side. Her skin was raw, feeling
the eyes of her audience and being grazed by the air and the music. Why? Why
was she so turned on? Her heartbeat sent morse code signals to her groin, raw
sexuality being drummed into her panties.  
  
She unfastened her jeans and slid the zipper down feeling the teeth grab at
each other in resistance, but she would not be restrained. The carpet on her
feet was soft, yet coarse. She was deeply aware of the feel of it, yet was
unconcerned at the same time. She just had to be free of these jeans. She
wanted it. Her audience wanted it. She had never felt so sexy in removing a
pair of jeans before. What would they want to see? What would she want to see?
What would excite her to show them? She pictured herself facing away on stage
bending forward, legs straight, pushing the waist of her jeans down past her
knees, taking a seat on the floor, she pulled one leg free of her foot,
swinging that leg out as she pulled the denim over her other foot.  
  
With the lights so bright on her, could they see the moisture soaking through
the crotch of her panties? Could she take her panties off in a club like this?
She would risk it, she thought. Her audience remained silent. She wanted them
to see her, to want her. She was confident they would be pleased. She rose to
her knees, touching herself, her fingers caressing the smooth satin of her
panties. Her other hand tucked under the strap of her bra, pushing it slowly
down over her shoulder as the chorus again brewed in a falsetto, "Don't dream
it's over..." She cupped both hands under her breasts and pressed them up,
tossing her head back as she pinched her nipples. Fire again bolted to her
crotch. She knew her panties were wet and wondered again if the lights would
pick that up, showing the audience how hot she was.  
  
Flicking her bra open with a quick snap of her fingers between the cups, the
bra broke loose. She pressed her chest forward, arms back, allowing the satin
straps to slide down her arms. Catching it in one hand, she tossed it to the
side, offstage. She felt her nipples digging into her palms as she squeezed
her own breasts. She couldn't believe how hard her nipples were. She liked
being watched. She knew that now.  
  
Rising back to her feet, she twirled her hips, tucking her fingers into her
waistband, her other hand traveling back over her breast before she sucked on
her finger. Running it over her lips, she knew it looked like she wanted to
suck a cock. She did. She wanted that. Michelle brushed her hand through her
hair before making the trip back down. She wanted to masturbate for her
audience. She wanted them to see her cum.  
  
Suddenly Poison jumped in, jolting her and the house lights slammed on. She
was surprised to see only one leather armchair in the audience. Sitting in the
chair was her son, Cory.  
  
"Holy fuck, mom," he said.  
  
"That was hot as shit!" Erin laughed.  
  
Michelle was jolted back to reality. She was back in the cabin, her son on the
couch with a look of absolute disbelief. His sister was on his lap, both of
them holding glasses of wine. She was suddenly self-conscious, trying to hide
her breasts with her arm.  
  
Erin stood up, prompting Cory to do the same. "Mom," he said, as he walked
toward her, "I've never seen anything so hot in my life."  
  
"Yeah," agreed Erin. "Me, neither."  
  
"Well...I...uhh...Thank you." She took the glass Cory handed her. He kissed
her gently on the lips and she felt something like paper sliding into the
front of her panties.  
  
When Cory backed away he winked. "Thanks for the show," he whispered.  
  
She looked down and saw a $20 bill tucked into her waistband. She laughed
nervously, a little embarrassed. She untucked it and handed it back.  
  
"Nope. That's yours. If you were a pro you'd have a stage full of them," he
smiled.  
  
She smiled in return and took a sip of her wine.  
  
Erin hugged her tightly. "Mom, that was fucking fantastic! Maybe you can teach
me how to dance like that."  
  
"Oh, god, I don't know about that."  
  
"You want proof?" She unsnapped her pants and tucked her mother's hand into
her panties. She was soaking wet. Michelle's eyes grew. "Yeah. That's you. You
did that." She reached over and squeezed Cory's erection. "You did this, too."  
  
Michelle looked at Cory. He just nodded. "Hottest thing I've ever seen."  
  
"Come on," Erin said, "Let's go get in the hot tub."  
  
She and Cory undressed right there, and Michelle pulled her panties down,
noticing all three people were in a state of intense arousal. Cory led the
way, his erection bobbing in front of him. Erin was right behind him. He
helped each of the ladies in, making it a point to enjoy the view, before he
settled in.  
  
"This feels nice," Michelle sighed.  
  
"It does feel nice," agreed Cory. "Too bad I'm so horny, though. Damn."  
  
"You want to fuck us in the hot tub," Erin laughed.  
  
"Not necessarily. In the pussy or ass is fine, too."  
  
"Pervert," she snickered.  
  
"Don't blame me," he defended. "Mom's the one who got me all worked up."  
  
"Aww, poor baby," whined Michelle. "Too bad it's so cold out here or I'd give
you a blowjob. Unless you want to sit on the edge in 25 degree weather while
you're dripping wet?"  
  
Cory reached back onto the control box and pulled out a bottle of silicone
lubricant. "This stuff is great in the water."  
  
"You're terrible!" Michelle laughed. "You brought that down here so you could
have sex in the hot tub?"  
  
"No, I brought it down here so WE could have sex in the hot tub." He moved
closer to his mom. "What do you say?" He cupped her pussy. "Wanna fuck?"  

She didn't say anything, but instead attacked his mouth with hers, ravishing
his cock with her hand. She gripped him and stroked him. "I want to fuck you
so bad! Stand up."  
  
He stood quickly, gripping the side of the hot tub for balance. She took him
into her mouth for a moment, bobbing on him while his sister watched. They
didn't know she was stroking herself, but they should have. Michelle grabbed
the bottle of lubricant from his hand and squirted some into her palm before
smearing it along his shaft, making sure not to miss any spots. He was already
dripping pre-cum.  
  
"Erin, come get me ready." She handed her the lubricant and Erin poured some
on her mother's pussy and ass as she bent over, smearing it around. She
suddenly felt her mother's fingers, slick with the lubricant, driving into her
pussy, working her toward an orgasm. "Cory, sit down." He did. She straddled
him and grabbed him with her hand, holding him steady while she dropped onto
him in the water. "Oh, fuck," she whined. "You feel so good. I love you."  
  
Erin held her mother's wrist as she thrust back and forth on her fingers,
bringing herself off while her mother rode her son's cock. Erin came in just a
couple of minutes, screaming and grabbing the side of the tub before dropping
beside her coupled family. She watched her mother's face twist into her look
of bliss and heard her grunt as her body convulsed beneath the water line.  
  
Cory kissed his mother as he picked her up and lowered her onto him, working
to bring his own much-needed release.  
  
"Wait," she breathed, backing away with a smile. "I have a better idea." She
stood, turned around and backed up, lying against his chest. "Erin," she said,
looking over at her daughter, "Hold him steady for me." Erin smiled and
reached down. When she found his prick, she held it in place. Michelle worked
down and rotated her hips, smiling when she found what she was looking for.
Cory squeezed the backs of her thighs when he finally broke through that tight
ring of muscle. This silicone lubricant is great, he thought.  
  
She continued to lower herself and when Erin felt her hand get bumped by her
mother's ass, she let go and went to work on her mother's clit. Michelle was
rising and lowering slowly, but was increasing in speed and depth until she
reached the maximum pleasure for herself.  
  
"Damn, mom," her son grunted. "Your ass is fucking tight."  
  
"You like it in my ass?" she grunted through gritted teeth.  
  
"Fuck, yeah!"  
  
"The pump it full, baby doll. Hose me down inside." She was practically
breathless.  
  
Erin took a chance, sliding two silicone-lubed fingers into her mother's pussy
and thrusting in and out, making sure to graze her g-spot by hugging the front
wall.  
  
"OH MY GOD!" screamed Michelle. "Fuck it, baby girl!" She continued to bounce
and then muttered to herself, "Both my babies are fucking me. Both my babies
are fucking me."  
  
Cory grabbed her tit with one hand, his other still squeezing the back of her
thigh. "I'm cumming, mom!"  
  
"Oh, yeah, do it!" She dropped down completely onto him, allowing Erin to
stimulate both of them from inside. Michelle felt her son blast rope after
rope of fire into her, his shaft throbbing against the death grip of her
sphincter. She was right on top of him, gripping the cock and fingers buried
in her as she was awash with lightning.  
  
When her orgasm subsided, the only sound was the thumping of her own heart in
her ears and the churning bubbles driven by the motor in the tub. Erin slowly
withdrew her fingers and Michelle gradually dismounted to sit beside her son.
Erin nestled in beside her, resting her hand on her knee, and presented her
with her glass of wine.  
  
They enjoyed the hot tub for a while longer, but soon enough it was dark,
getting colder, and the hot tub had served its purpose for the day. They
warmed up by the fire in the living room as they ate their pie and glasses of
milk.  
  
"I have to say, Cory, that this has been both my favorite vacation and my
favorite Thanksgiving. Thank you for suggesting it."  
  
"I've enjoyed it, too, mom," he smiled, taking another bite of his pie.  
  
"Me, too," Erin chimed in. "This has been pretty incredible."  
  
"We still have a few days, too. It looks like we'll be snowed in for a couple
of days, which could be good or bad, but I'm sure we'll make the most of it,"
Michelle giggled.  
  
Cory took his last bite of pie, finished his milk and added another log onto
the flame before sitting on the hearth and watching the fire, listening to it
crackle. He sighed, closed his eyes and took a deep breath.  
  
"I've been thinking," he began, continuing to search for his words in the
fire. "This is Thanksgiving and I think it's important to tell you both what
I'm thankful for. I don't know where to start, so forgive me if I kind of
wander around, and there's no way I can list everything."  
  
He glanced over at them and they were both watching him, waiting patiently.
They had looks of gentle concern and deep love. He looked back toward the fire
and paused as he tried to find his place.  
  
"I love this family. I always have. Even dad, though it was different with
him. There's a lot that he taught me, especially when I was younger. I know
about tools and repairing things and sports because of the things he taught
me. Even as he started drinking more and getting angrier, he taught me self-
control. He may not have meant to, but he did. I got a sense of my potential
for anger and for regret if I didn't get a handle on myself and learn to
control my temper. Even though I think he pushed it too far, he also taught me
about personal responsibility. So as much as I hate to admit it, there are
things about dad that I'm thankful for." He looked up and saw tears in his
mother's eyes, but a burning ember in Erin's as she looked past him at the
rocks in the hearth.  
  
"I'm thankful for you, Erin," he said, starting to feel a lump in his throat.
She looked at him, still with an angry leer. "You're my best friend. You
always have been." She began to soften. "You told me that first night we were
together that you always looked up to me, but what I never told you was that I
depended on you to be my compass. I'm not strong or respectable because I'm
strong and respectable. I'm only as strong as you let me be. After bad dates,
you listened and even advised me, but you never took the girls' sides over
mine." He laughed a little. "If I fucked up, you never said I did, but you
would say, 'That probably wasn't the best choice, but now you know.' You
nursed more of my cuts and scrapes than anyone and you played rough with me in
the pool. You make me laugh more than anyone I've ever met. You're so
easygoing that when I get overwhelmed with things, you're the one who brings
me back to the middle and makes me laugh. You keep me sane, Erin, and I love
you for it.  
  
"Even before all this," he said pointing in a circle between the three of
them, "you've held my heart. I've been jealous of your boyfriends for a long
time. Not sexually; I didn't really think of you sexually really until the
last year or so. I've thought you were pretty and fun and I could see why so
many guys were attracted to you, but I never really considered myself in that
category. But I was jealous that you were sharing our laughs and our time with
them. And that the heart which had been connected to mine for so long was now
going out to others. But I didn't fault you for it. I would never do that. I
was happy for you, but I would miss you. I'm glad we have this time together
to deepen our relationship. Even if it's strange or wrong or secret, I'm glad
we're together. I love you."  
  
He wiped a tear from his eye, just as she was wiping at hers. She nodded at
his words and mouthed, "Thank you," as her throat was probably unable to open
to make a noise. He nodded back.  
  
"Mom," he said before choking up. She made a hiccup noise as she tried not to
sob, nodding quickly to let him know she was listening. Her eyes and nose were
red, tears streaking her cheeks, and the sleeve of her robe was covering her
hand since she was using it to blot at her eyes and nose. He cried for a
minute, his face in his hands as he tried to regain his composure.  
  
Taking a deep breath he looked at her and began again. "Mom, you are the most
amazing woman I've ever met. These last few months have shown me even more how
incredible you are. I'm not talking about the sexual side of you, but the
nurturing side, the enduring side, the brilliant and creative and caring
sides. I don't know how you have been through so much and still maintained the
strength and attitude you have. You have taught me so much about perseverance,
but also about trust and about following your heart. You have every reason to
be scared and bitter, but you're not. You're just amazing. You're a beautiful,
confident, gifted woman. You deserved so much better than what you got with
dad, but if being with dad gave me life so that I could get to know you, then
I'm glad you were with him.  
  
"I've watched you care for both of us our whole lives, making a difficult home
feel safe. When you were stressed from dad or work or whatever, you never took
it out on us, but you always loved us. You were my big supporter growing up,
encouraging me in school and sports and even in girls. It's no secret that you
have taught your daughter how to be a woman, but you've also taught me what it
means to be a man. I respect women because I respect you. You demanded my
respect, mom, but you also earned it. You are a gentle soul when I need one,
but a disciplinarian when I need that, too. I don't know how you balance
everything that makes up who you are, but you do it, and you do it well."  
  
He sighed and shook his head, looking at the carpet. "This...this whole thing
with me and Erin could have thrown you for a loop. Especially when we invited
you in with that massage and the skinny dip. You could have been firm and
harsh, berating us for what we were doing, but you didn't. Even when you drew
a line in the sand that first time, you were firm, but you didn't beat us over
the head. And you worked through your own feelings in your own time, and made
your own choices regardless of what we were doing. I'm glad you joined us,
mom. It's been amazing. YOU'RE amazing. But even if you hadn't become involved
with me, everything I'm saying is true. I love you, mom."  
  
"I love you, too, baby," she croaked, breaking down.  
  
He looked back and forth between them. "So here I am. I've been thinking for a
long time about what I want. The truth is, what I want is a family. I want to
be a dad one day, and have a wife, a woman to love for the rest of my life. I
can't do that and be a part of this relationship. I can't make love to my
mother and to my sister and search for a bride. I can't move away for a job
opportunity while being in a romantic relationship with the two of you. I have
to be responsible about this." He looked back at the fire beside him and
sighed.  
  
"Cory..." Michelle choked.  
  
"Don't, mom. I have to take responsibility and make a hard choice. I have to
give up something." He dropped his head before looking up at the darkness in
the eyes of his sister and his mother. "So I'm going to trust that I can find
a job here. I'm not giving either of you up. I can't." His eyes filled with
tears and his sister jumped up and landed on him, crying into his shoulder.  
  
"Oh, Cory, thank you. I'm never leaving, either. Never!"  
  
He looked over her shoulder to see his mother smiling through her tears,
nodding at him as she wept.  
  
"I love you both," he said, kissing Erin on the head.  
  
"I love you, too, Cor," Erin squeaked into his shirt.  
  
"I love you, baby doll," smiled Michelle.  
  
Epilogue  
  
"Go, Michael!" Cory yelled, clapping as the dark-haired six-year-old nabbed
the ball and bolted toward the goal. When he kicked it to another gold jersey,
Cory cheered him on again, "Good job, buddy!" He looked at the two ladies in
the stands with him, squeezing Erin's hand as he said, "He's getting a lot
better."  
  
"Well, Erin keeps working with him at home. You should see them, Cor."  
  
"I can imagine."  
  
They watched the swarm of Yellow Jackets battling on the field to defend
against the blue Cobras. When the air horn sounded, Michael and his team came
running to their families. He ran right into Cory's arms, who picked him up
and swung him around. "I'm so proud of you, buddy! You did great!"  
  
Erin's heart always melted when she watched them together. They loved each
other deeply. Cory pulled him in close for a hug, closing his eyes as he
rested a hand on the back of Michael's head.  
  
"Hey, Michael. It's Nana's birthday, so we're going to go see her before we
stop for lunch, okay?" Erin asked.  
  
"Okay, momma."  
  
Megan took Erin's hand in hers, intertwining her fingers. They walked behind
Cory, who had picked up Michael and put him on his shoulders as they made
their way to the van.  
  
"He loves that boy, doesn't he?" asked Megan.  
  
"He loves all of us," she said, looking into the deep blue eyes of her
partner. Megan lifted Erin's hand and kissed the back of it before lowering it
again.  
  
They pulled into the circular drive and Cory helped Michael out of his seat.
"Don't forget her flowers," he reminded. Michael reached down into the floor
and pulled up a brightly colored bouquet before hopping out of the van and
stepping onto the manicured lawn.  
  
"Happy birthday, Nana," Michael said, reaching out with the flowers and laying
them at the base of the marble stone.  
  
"We'll give you two some time," Megan said, stroking Erin's back. Erin nodded.
"Come on, Michael." She extended her hand out and the little boy took it,
walking with his mother toward the bench under the giant pecan tree.  
  
"Happy birthday, mom," Cory said, choking back his tears. Erin's fingers were
interlaced with his and he felt her squeeze his hand as she drew closer to
him. "I miss you so much. I miss you every day." He began to weep, his voice
catching in his throat and dropping him to his knees.  
  
Erin settled with him, her arm wrapped around his shoulder, her other hand
caressing his cheek. "We both miss you, mom." She sniffled and wiped her tear
away before returning her hand to Cory's face. "We're doing okay, though.
Michael won his game today. He's growing so fast," she said, beginning to sob.
"You would have loved him."  
  
Megan watched her partner and her baby's father grieve again for the loss of
their mother. She had been their whole world after the divorce. They had taken
care of her and she grew closer to them as an adult than she had been even as
children, to hear Erin tell it.  
  
Megan remembered the day she got the call from Erin to come over because she
needed her. She rushed over and found Erin sobbing on the living room floor,
her back against the couch. She rushed to her, a knot in her stomach. "What
happened, blondie?" she asked, hugging her tightly. It had taken Erin a minute
to be able to say anything.  
  
"Cory...." she began to sob again.  
  
"Oh, my god. Something happened to Cory?"  
  
Erin shook her head. "Cory just called and said mom's really sick. Can you
take me over there?"  
  
"Sure, baby. Let's go."  
  
She had driven her to her mother's house as quickly as she could, knowing she
was in no state to drive. Cory greeted them at the door and ushered them to
the living room. Michelle was sitting in her chair.  
  
"I wanted to tell you myself," she had said. "I've had some tests done since I
haven't been feeling well," she took a deep breath. "I have pancreatic
cancer." Erin wailed and collapsed onto Megan. "Erin, baby, I need you to
listen." She was trying to be strong. Cory held her hand, providing a
foundation for her. "Listen, baby girl." Erin looked up, unable to focus
through the tears. "I've decided not to do any treatments because it's not
curable and I only have a short time. I'm not going to saddle you two with
debt for a hopeless cause."  
  
The next three months saw her decline rapidly and Cory, Erin, and Megan made
sure she was never alone. That was nine years ago.  
  
"Mommy, tell me about Nana." Michael's voice interrupted Megan's memorial.  
  
"Oh, she was beautiful." She pinched his nose with a smile, "And she would
have loved you. You're named after her, you know."  
  
"I am? Her name was Michael?"  
  
"Her name was Michelle, which is like a girl's name for Michael. She was smart
and funny and was good at sports, just like you. And she was very nice. You
know what else?"  
  
"What?"  
  
She pointed at Erin and Cory. "She loved them very much, just like you do."  
  
"Did they love her?"  
  
"More than anything, sweetie. And now they both love you more than anything.
Just like I do."  
  
She caught movement out of the corner of her eye and looked up to see Cory and
Erin walking toward them. She stood and walked toward them to give them each a
hug. "You okay?" she asked.  
  
"I think so," Erin said, looking at Cory. He nodded, taking a deep breath.  
  
"If you need more time, go ahead. Michael and I..."  
  
"No, no. We're fine. Besides," Cory said a little louder, looking past Megan
to his son, "We owe the champ some lunch and ice cream!"  
  
"Yay!" Michael yelled, running to jump into his uncle's arms.  
  
Over a burger and fries, Cory looked around the table to count his blessings.
He grieves for his mother every day, but he wakes up each morning to the
abundance of blessings in his life. As the executor of his mother's estate, he
had to handle a lot of things, but he also got to be his sister's best man at
her civil union ceremony where she and Megan officially bonded themselves
together. He was asked a year later to father a child for them.  
  
They wanted to get pregnant the old fashioned way. He spent a lot of time in
their bed, making love to Megan and his sister. Yes, they found a way to stay
together. It began with Megan by reapplying the resistant play that had been
done that day at the pool. With gentle prodding by Megan, Erin began to become
more involved: kissing, then touching, eventually oral, and finally full-on
fucking. Michael still had no idea that "Uncle Cory" was really his father,
but Cory was okay with that.  
  
He had everything he needed right here. It's all he had ever wanted.




End file.

